aRef Rev@11 @0 S0'
0. [The following is a reconstruction, from the Index, of the "missing" numbers (1-148).]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1
1. [THAT SPIRITS ARE ORGANS OR INSTRUMENTS OF LIFE]
Spirits are only organs or instruments of life, nevertheless they serve uses. (Organa, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 2
2. Spirits are servitudes. The more interior the evil are, the more insane they are. What use they serve. (ibid.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 3
3. [THAT SPIRITS THINK THEMSELVES TO BE THE MAN WITH WHOM THEY ARE]
The spirits attached to a man appropriate to themselves his knowledges and his memory, and from these they suppose that they are that same man; but each one of them is strong in his own cupidities and the nature therefrom, and is unable to appropriate to himself the cupidities of the man. (Homa, Memoria, Natura, Scientia, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 4
4. Spirits put on the person of him whom a man adores, and say that they are that person, because they wish to be adored under an impersonation of him. Especially do they wish to be called "the Holy Spirit". (Deus, Dii, Sanctum, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 5
5. Concerning the representation, among spirits, of various things on earth, arising from things which were seen when they lived in the body. (Repraesentatio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 6
6. Spirits put on the knowledges and the memory of a man, thinking that they are their own. They do not flow into the ideas of the man, except through the affections from which the ideas of his thought flow. (Scientia, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 7
7. [CONCERNING DREAMS]
Spirits induce dreams, and when the man sleeps they likewise dream. (Somnium.)
7 1/2. Things seen and represented in a dream were perceived in the dream but were inexpressible in wakefulness. What and whence they are. (ibid.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 8
8. Dreams induced by angels are entirely different, being beautiful, delightful, instructive, and predictive. (ibid.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 9
9. [CONCERNING SOLOMON]
Concerning Solomon, his character and his wisdom. (Salomo, Sapientia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 10
10. [CONCERNING SPEECH WITH SPIRITS]
Various things concerning speech and conversation with spirits. (Conversari, Loqui, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 11
11. [CONCERNING PERMISSION]
There is no permission save for a good end. (Permissio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 12
12. A kind of permission appears with spirits, even the evil; see n. 15. (ibid.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 13
13. There was given me an opportunity of permitting, as it were, in various ways. (ibid.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 14
14. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 15
15. Permission is effected by means of many mediations; see n. 12. (Angelus, Dominus, Mediatio, Permissio, Veritas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 16
16. But truths inflow from the Lord immediately, although by means of angels. (Angelus, Dominus, Mediatio, Veritas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 17
17. [CONCERNING SPIRITS WITH MAN]
Communication with spirits by means of interior thought. A spirit who is attempting evil is disturbed by a gazing upon him. (Cogitare, Interiora, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 18
18. Spirits speak freely with man, provided the man does not reject upon their nature. They are indignant and intolerant if spirits coming from elsewhere speak with the man. One spirit is not aware of the presence of the other. When there is no speech with them, they know no otherwise than that they are men. (Homo, Loqui, Natura, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 19
19. [CONCERNING REPRESENTATIONS]
By representations, things are expressed which contain things concealed. At this day the spirits nearest (to man) do not understand the interior sense of the Lord's Word, nor did they formerly; consequently, neither did the prophets of old understand. (Interiora, Propheta, Verbum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 20
20. [CONCERNING THE LORD'S PRAYER]
In the supplication of the Lord's Prayer, a threefold sense was perceived as a threefold life. (Oratio, Vita.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 21
21. [THAT NATURAL SPIRITS SUPPOSE THAT THEY ARE MEN]
Natural spirits suppose that they are men endowed with a body, and thus they wish to be regarded as men. The body, however, does not make the man, but the mind, that is, the understanding and will. Thus good spirits and angels are men. (Corpus, Homo, Intellectus, Mens, Spiritus, Voluntas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 22
22. [CONCERNING THE HUMAN MIND]
At birth the human mind is null, but it is formed from worldly things; wherefore, that it may be spiritual, it must of necessity be reformed. (Mens, Regeneratio, Spiritualia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 23
23. [THAT SPIRITS ARE HELD IN BONDS CONCERNING PERMISSION]
Spirits are held in bonds, and this with much variety. They do not know that they are so held; and when the bond is loosened, they suppose that they act from their own power. Nor do they know in what manner they are held in bonds. Spirits were so led by me to speak that they knew no otherwise than that it was from themselves. They speak and act according to their own nature. (Loqui, Natura, Permissio, Potentia, Vinculum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 24
24. When spirits think, speak, and act from their own phantasy, they are insane, and place intelligence and wisdom in insanity. (Insania, Phantasia, Sapientia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 25
25. [CONCERNING WISDOM]
Wisdom is to look to and tend towards ends which are of the kingdom of God Messiah; thus God Messiah alone is wisdom. The ends tending thither are indefinite in number, and are mutually subordinated one to the other. (Finis, Regnum, Sapientia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 26
26. Man's soul is the end; if it looks to and tends towards nature, it is a natural soul. (Anima, Finis, Natura.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 27
27. [THAT EVIL SPIRITS ARE INSANE]
Evil spirits are much more insane than beasts, because by means of reason they act against order. (Bestia, Insania, Ordo.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 28
28. [CONCERNING GAD AND ASHER]
Concerning interior spirits who are of an intellectual faith, they do not suffer themselves to be called organs of life. These are meant by Gad. (Fides, Gad, Organa.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 29
29. Delights can also be produced by evil spirits who do not live in order, so that they are the "delights of a king", or Asher. (Ascher, Fucunditas, Spiritus.) I could not think even the least thing except what flowed in from God Messiah. (Cogitare, Influxus.)
[THE "BATH FRAGMENT"]
....angels also are distinguished into heavens in accordance with the varieties of intellectual faith, and so are those who rule the interior human thoughts, for man has around him a certain interior, and more interior, and even inmost heaven. It was permitted [me] by the Divine Mercy of God Messiah for a little while to share my thoughts in a living manner with those who dwell in the intellectual heaven, or to have communication with them through thoughts, and to speak with them by other means. Indeed it was given me to purify my thoughts to such a degree that those who were in the heaven of intellectual faith were brought into immediate contact.* Then it was observed that they were those who are meant in the more interior sense by Gad; for although they know, and so are able to believe, that God Messiah by the Holy Spirit alone rules them, and that they only had power as long as they were being aroused directly, yet they were upset; and at first they wanted to excite some disturbances, but after some contention with me they became quiet. Moreover, today also by the Divine mercy of God Messiah it was permitted [me] to experience in a living manner that spirits, although evil, that is to say being in an inverted order, can also give "the delights of a king" [Gen. xlix 20]. These, so long as they are in that state, are meant by Asher in the exterior sense, for they were in such a state that they might make enjoyments suitably, by rendering obedience to the interior heaven or interior man. These are matters that are arcana, and more could have been said about them. 1747, the 8th day of February, on which day it was permitted [me] to note something in the margin concerning the blessings of the sons of Jacob, Genesis chap. xlix.**
* Crossed out "who, being aroused, spoke with me today, by means of other spirits".
** The note is: "Concerning Gad and Asher, see the experience in Tome III (of The Word Explained (Cod. 61)) at the end."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 30
30. That varieties of the speech made it manifest who they have been and are, and where they are. (Loqui, Spiritus.)
30 1/2. (CONCERNING THE LAST JUDGMENT)
Combats, as of the Last Judgment, were seen. (Pugna.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 31
31. [I talked] with the Apostles, that they were not to sit upon thrones and to judge the universe; that by them, as by the Tribes, are signified the essentials of faith or of the Church. That they form a Synod. (Apostoli, Ecclesia, Fides, Fudicium, Tribus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 32
32. An effigy of the Last Judgment, in accordance with what is said in the Apocalypse, that they will be cast down on to the earth. (Fundicium.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 33
33. Those who were cast down from heaven were the deceitful. (Dolus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 34
34. How the casting down will be done. See also n. 30 1/2.
(Dolus, Fudicium.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 35
35. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 36
36. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 37
37. [CONCERNING REGENERATION]
That regeneration is the same in every particular as it is in the general, namely, in the Church, in the world of spirits, in heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 38
38. That there is a continual combat of internals with externals, thus of the angels of God Messiah with the spirits who rule man's externals, and this with all variety according to the nature of each man in his various states. (Pugna, Regeneratio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 39
39. [CONCERNING MEN AND BEASTS]*
That man is viler than the beasts; of himself he does not know the laws of order and of society but must learn them.
* This is evidently the passage referred to in WE n. 5384, written July 11 Old Style, 1746:
"... the Law in internals is inscribed on everything, there being nothing in the universe that does not have this law inscribed upon it. What thing is there in the universe and in every part of the universe that does not carry order within itself: and if order, then also law ... As regards man, on him alone does it appear that it is not inscribed, for man is born viler than the brute. See below at the end of this Tome (III)."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 40
40. And he then chooses and seizes upon falsities instead of truths, differently than do beasts, wherefore he must be regenerated. See n. 27. (Bestia, Ordo, Regeneratio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 41
41. [CONCERNING PEACE]
What peace is, and that there are indefinite things within peace. To peace corresponds tranquillity. (Pax.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 42
42. [CONCERNING THE WORD]
Cognitions from the Word prepare the way of faith. What they effect in other respects. (Cognitiones, Verbum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 43
43. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 44
44. The interiors of the Word are of the utmost beauty. (Interiora, Verbum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 45
45. But the exteriors are sometimes deformed. By way of comparison, this can be evident from the internal and external effigy, structure, and form of man.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 46
46. It can also be illustrated by optical projections.* (Verbum.)
* Such "optical projections" are described in SE 2164.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 47
47. [THAT MAN RULES EVIL SPIRITS]
It is given man to have command over evil spirits, and not to be commanded by them. (Homo, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 48
48. Spirits and genii rule man's reason by means of affections. (Affectio, Intellectus, Ratio, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 49
49. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 50
50. See n. 47. (Homo, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 51
51. [CONCERNING THE BODIES OF ANGELS]
I spoke concerning the bodies of angels, in what form they are. (Corpus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 52
52. [CONCERNING THE KINGDOM OF GOD MESSIAH AND THE KINGDOM OF THE DEVIL]
What the kingdom of God Messiah is with man. Affection and intuition is determined by faith in God Messiah; hence is salvation. (Fides, Regnum, Salus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 53
53. What the kingdom of the Devil [is with men]. Intuition is determined to self, and if determined to what is outside self, it is reflected back to self. Hence is death. (Amor, Diabolus, Mori, Regnum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 54
54. [CONCERNING PURE LOVE]
A proposition made to spirits as to whether genii can do anything against what they desire; for they say they will what they desire. The answer was, that they cannot. (Cupiditas, Potentia, Voluntas.) A proposition made to spirits as to whether pure love can will anything but the salvation of all men. The answer was, that it is pure love alone that wills, and that what it wills is the salvation of all. (Amor, Salus, Voluntas.)*
* This is evidently the passage referred to in WE 5336,
written about 9 or 10 July, 1746, as follows:
"Pure love, however, can never do ought else than will to save the entire human race and to guard it from the assault of the devil. This necessarily flows from pure love in accordance with a proposition made this day to certain angels who were not good, and who nevertheless were forced to answer from the truth. See below at the sign )-(." (i.e. at the end of this Tome III.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 55
55. [CONCERNING VISIONS]
A kind of vision in a state as of wakefulness, which state was before unknown to me. Such perhaps was the vision of the Prophets. What I saw. (Propheta, Videre.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 56
56. In the spirit, in wakeful vision, on two occasions I walked along a road. This was perhaps like what is said of Stephen, that he was led by the spirit (Acts vi 10). (Spiritus, Via, Videre.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 57
57. [WHAT PEACE IS]
A reflection upon peace and the things which disturb it. (Pax.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 58
58. [CONCERNING THE SPIRITS WITH MAN]
From curiosity spirits wish to know all things. Therefore, from this curiosity they excite each and all things which are in man's memory, to which there can be no resistance. (Curiositas, Homo, Memoria.)
[In the margin:] Evil spirits do not wish the good to be well spoken of, nor do they want the presence of the good. They are not aware of the presence of another spirit. Spirits are indignant that they are ruled by man. Evil spirits are unwilling that anything whatever be revealed concerning themselves. (Homo, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 59
59. Spirits freely call forth [from man's memory] the things which agree with their natural genius. When they meet with things contrary to their nature, they wish to be separated. (Natura, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 60
60. [CONCERNING TRUTH]
Whatever regards and leads to the Kingdom of God Messiah, is a truth; thus all the means which look thither, and tend and lead thither, are truths; but as regards the means, circumstances vary the matter. (Circumstantiae, Regnum, Veritas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 61
61. [CONCERNING A SPIRIT WHO DENIES THE RESURRECTION]
A certain spirit, from an idea remaining with him, suddenly denies the resurrection. (Resurrectio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 62
62. [CONCERNING THE KINGDOM OF GOD MESSIAH]
All beings and all things in the world and in heaven are instrumental causes leading with indefinite variety to the first and last end, that is, to the Kingdom of God Messiah. Thus they are for the sake of God Messiah. (Dominus, Finis, Regnum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 63
63. [CONCERNING ABRAHAM]
That Abraham's infidelity was transplanted into Jacob and his posterity.* (Abraham, Jacobus.)
* There is a note in Schmidii Marginalia at Gen. 15:17, that probably refers to this number: "Concerning Abram; he will perish from terror. See Tome III at the end."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 64
64. [CONCERNING THE SPIRITS WITH MAN]
With what variety spirits flow into man by affections and thoughts, flowing from affection into thought, and the reverse. (Affectio, Cogitare, Loqui.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 65
65. It is different in their speech with men. (ibid.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 66
66. [CONCERNING TEMPTATIONS]
My lamentation concerning temptations. (Tentatio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 67
67. [THAT GOD MESSIAH RULES THE UNIVERSE]
That God Messiah rules the universe can be evident from the government of all things in the body by subordinate minds; also from the formation of a tree or plant from seed. (Dominus, Universum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 68
68. [THAT MAN RULES THE SPIRITS]
Spirits were with me who did not know that I could speak with spirits. It pleased them that spirits rule the man, and that they are the man; but it displeased them that the man answers back, that he explores their genius, and that he rules them. (Homo, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 69
69. [CONCERNING THE LOVES OF SELF AND OF THE WORLD]
Latent in every least point of the love of self and of the world is the ambition to possess the universe, thus hatred against God Messiah. (Amor, Odium.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 70
70. [CONCERNING REPRESENTATIONS BY EVIL SPIRITS]
Dreadful visions and representations by evil spirits.
(Repraesentatio, Videre.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 71
71. [THAT GOD MESSIAH RULES MAN'S THOUGHTS]
It was shown by living and successive experiences, how God Messiah rules the thoughts, and that otherwise a man is unable to think, however much he supposes differently.
(Cogitatio, Influxus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 72
72. When my thoughts were determined to the world, they carried me away like weights, and so obliterated, as it were, my interior thoughts that I then seemed to rule myself. It was shown, however, that this was not the case. (Cogitatio, Pondus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 73
73. [CONCERNING THE SPIRITS IN MEN]
Thoughts flowed into [my] mind in an imperceptible manner. [My] actions were directed by spirits. The spirits were affected when [my] thought was directed to them. Spirits are distinguished one from the other by their speech. (Actio, Cogitatio, Influxus, Loqui, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 74
74. By means of an interior intuition, spirits were aroused by me to speech. (Intuitio, Loqui.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 75
75. [CONCERNING SIRENS]
When I was in a most sweet slumber, certain spirits were very greatly infested. They supposed that it was from me, when I knew nothing about it; seen. 90.* (Somnium.)
* See AC 1983, which appears to be based on the experiences recorded in the missing nos. 75 and 90.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 76
76. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 77
77. [CONCERNING THE CUNNING OF SPIRITS]
The cunning and malice of certain spirits, when they are permitted to infuse cupidities and persuasions, cannot be described; their nature can be recognized only from their end. (Dolus, Finis, Malitia, Persuasio.)
Cunning and malignant spirits seduce learned men and acute philosophers more easily than others, because with them they can twist together many falsities. (Doctus, Philosophia.)
Nevertheless even the most cunning and malignant spirits have no power. (Potentia.)*
* WE 3592, written in April 1746, probably refers to this section. Dealing with the phantasies signified by "noxious flying things" (Exod. viii 21), it states that they cannot exist with spiritual men or sons of Israel", and finishes as follows: "Man is redeemed by God Messiah alone. Thus there can be no power to injure them according to what is said below; see the end (of this Tome II) at the sign ( ) where the cunning of evil spirits is treated of."
77 1/2. [CONCERNING SIMPLE SPIRITS]
There are simple spirits who speak and think scarcely anything from themselves, but from others, such being their nature. (Cogitatio, Loqui, Simplex, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 78
78. [CONCERNING THE MEMORY OF SPIRITS]
Spirits and angels do not have the memory born from the senses of the body, and proximate thereto, but an interior memory which is rather a nature or disposition. Their sensual memory they have from the man with whom they are. (Homo, Indoles, Memoria, Natura.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 79
79. [CONCERNING THE REPRESENTATIONS OF SPIRITS]
The representations of good spirits and angels have regard to the Kingdom of God Messiah with much variety and delight. The representations of evil spirits concern the kingdom of the Devil. (Diabolus, Regnum, Repraesentatio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 80
80. [CONCERNING THE SPIRITS WITH ME]
The spirits who are with me were able to know that they were not men, and this by means of a reciprocal speech and separation, also by instruction. It was sometimes granted me to perceive this quite exquisitely. (Homo, Loqui, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 81
81. [ON THE LORD'S PRAYER]
In praying the Lord's prayer, my hands were folded and unfolded by a manifest force. Moreover, the words were elevated, as it were, and intuitions of the things [contained therein] were infused. (Intuitio, Manus, Oratio, Vox.)*
* It may be that this is the passage referred to in W.E. 4477.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 82
82. [CONCERNING MEMORY, AND CONCERNING THE GOVERNMENT OF MAN BY GOD MESSIAH]
(1) Man is a spirit clothed with a body. (Corpus, Homo, Spiritus.)
(2) Spirits do not enjoy a sensual memory, nor do angels. (Memoria.)
(4) When I was in company, not as a spirit, but as a man, of myself I could take nothing from my own memory. (Conversaria, Memoria.)
(5) Man cannot live without the governance of spirits. Therefore God Messiah, who governs spirits, governs the whole human race. (Dominus, Homo, Spiritus.)
(6) Were God Messiah to relax His governance for a moment, man would at once be precipitated into insanities and the most atrocious death. (Dominus, Insania, Mori.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 83
83. [CONCERNING HEREDITY]
The affections of the father and mother are connate and innate in the offspring; but those of the father are interior and therefore unfold themselves after a longer time, while those of the mother are exterior and therefore unfold themselves within a shorter time. (Haereditarium, Mater, Pater.)*
* This is evidently the passage referred to in WE 1772, written in February 1746: "As to the fact that sons of so opposite a disposition are born of one and the same parent, consult the things that have been written and dictated at the end of the present Tome" [II].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 84
84. [CONCERNING CONCORD AND DISCORD]
From concord is light, and from discord shade. (Harmmia, Ignorantia, Lux.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 85
85. [CONCERNING THE SPEECH OF SPIRITS]
How, from the memory of a man, spirits excite ideas which fall into the words of speech.* (Idea, Loqui, Memoria, Vox.)
That spirits suddenly snatch away and hide things to which they are averse. (Memoria, Spiritus.)
That they speak very rapidly, and sometimes more quickly than men, and, indeed, by their usual rhythms. (Loqui, Rhythmus.)
* This is probably the paragraph referred to in WE 2531, written in March 1746: "That the disposition itself is called memory can be evident from many considerations; for thoughts flow from affection, and put on the appearance of disposition and so proceed into words which express the things prompted by the disposition. The words follow spontaneously; and these are laid up in the memory. As to how the case is in regard to this matter, that is to say, as to how words are aroused when the affections are aroused, see the things and they may be transferred to this place, if so it be pleasing to God Messiah which I have learned from spirits. See at the end of this Tome [II], at the sign."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 86
86. [CONCERNING CHOIRS OF SPIRITS AND ANGELS]
Concerning the choirs of spirits and angels, and their harmonies and union; concerning their forms, gyres, and reciprocations in speaking and acting. These are images of the form of celestial and spiritual things, and small images of the Kingdom of God Messiah. Also concerning the exaltation of happiness arising from many when united by God Messiah into heavenly forms.* (Angelus, Chorus, Dominus, Felicitas, Forma, Gyrus, Harmonia, Loqui, Spiritus, Unio.)
* This is probably the passage referred to in WE 3032, written early in April 1746: "The mediate blessings are those which concern society, since, for the existence of that felicity and prosperity, which is meant by a blessing, it is necessary that it be with many, who together constitute that felicity and transfuse it into themselves by a wonderful communication flowing solely from the harmony of many. The nature of the felicity flowing from this source, and of heavenly felicity, may be seen described below, namely, at the sign ( ). It may be transferred to the present place if this be allowable."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 87
87. I perceived heavenly delight with speech and at the same time with feelings of solicitude, to the end that the delights might be perceived more distinctly. (Gaudium, Funditas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 88
88. [CONCERNING DREAMS]
Dreams were induced by evil spirits, and impeded by good spirits; the spirits confessed this, as I heard when I awoke. (Somnium.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 89
89. To spirits, the dream did not appear as a dream but as something enacted during wakefulness. This they would scarcely believe until it had been demonstrated. From this, moreover, the nature of the life of spirits with man is learned. (Homo, Somnium, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 90
90. [CONTINUATION CONCERNING SIRENS]
See n. 75.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 91
91. [CONCERNING THE PERCEPTION OF INTERIOR SPIRITS]
There are not the least shades of thoughts and affections perceptible with man, which interior spirits do not perceive more distinctly. (Affectio, Cogitatio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 92
92. [HOW SPIRITS SEE AND HEAR. CONCERNING ORDER]
Some experiences showing that with other men, with whom there has been no opening, spirits do not see through the man's eyes, nor hear through his ears, as they do with me; but that interiorly with them are representations of visual objects and of speech, and these affect them according to their nature.
(Audire, Auris, Homo, Oculus, Spiritus, Videre.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 93
93. How the case was when [communication] was first opened with me. Spirits then greatly marveled. Also what was their state with me when I was engaged in human conversation; and other things. (Audire, Conversari, Videre.)
Without man, order is not complete. God Messiah alone is most perfect order, that is, He is order. (Homo, Ordo.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 94
94. [CONCERNING COMMUNICATIONS IN THE OTHER LIFE]
How spirits of the interior world communicate with spirits of the exterior world; that there is an influx hardly perceptible and not expressible. (Correspondentia, Influxus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 95
95. [CONCERNING THE TRANQUILLITY OF PEACE]
A perception of the tranquillity of peace with its delights and variety. (Pax, Tranquillitas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 96
96. [THAT EVIL SPIRITS WISH TO DESTROY MAN]
Evil spirits continually study to hurl man into deadly perils, thus to bring injuries upon him; this is from them, whether they know it or not. But from God Messiah, good spirits and angels continually study to deliver the man. (Mori, Periculum, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 97
97. [CONCERNING INFANTS]
By means of infants or the innocent, inferior spirits both the powers of inferior spirits and their phantasies are ruled by God Messiah. (Infans, Innocentia, Phantasia, Potentia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 98
98. [CONCERNING LOVE]
There are genera and species of loves. Hence comes each and every thing of life. They derive their quality especially from some dominant love which is present in each of their loves. This dominant love also rules the man's nature after death. (Amor, Natura.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 99
99. [CONCERNING THE INTERIOR SENSE]
The interior sense of the Word can by no means be perceived unless the sense of the letter is as it were obliterated. This is the case also in other things, as in philosophical matters, when the mind inheres in words alone, as in dust, their interior meaning does not appear; so also when man sticks in external or corporeal objects. The case is similar as regards the still more interior sense. (Externa, Interiora, Philosophia, Verbum, Vox.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 100
100. [HOW EVIL SPIRITS OPERATE WITH MAN]
Genii and evil spirits excite and call forth those things in man which are in agreement with their nature, and then cleverly take away words and the meaning of the words. (Natura, Spiritus, Vox.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 101
101. Whatever is in agreement with themselves in a word, or in an idea gathered from the life of the body, or originating in companies of men, or made up and acquired from various sources, they stir up for an evil end. (Bonum, Idea, Malum, Natura, Spiritus, Vox.)
101 1/2. From God Messiah, good spirits and angels take these intentions away from them, and turn and bend them into what is good; or they give an answer to them. (Bonum, Malum, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 102
102. Evil spirits call everything that is true and good evil. (Bonum, Malum, Veritas; see n. 93.)
It was a familiar custom with spirits to call me "Underlig"* (Mirable.)
* "Underlig is a Swedish word meaning strange, curious, wonderful.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 103
103. [CONCERNING REPRESENTATIONS SEEN BY ME]
Very many representations have been seen by me, my eyes being closed; also interior representations. (Repraesentatio, Videre.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 104
104. [CONCERNING EVIL SPIRITS AND GENII]
That spirits* are consociated together according to their natures and dispositions, so that there may be consociations. (Indoles, Natura, Societas, Spiritus.)
Evil spirits especially want to rule man; when this is not permitted, after a fight over him, they depart. (Homo.)
* Under Indoles, the reading is "men".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 105
105. Spirits and genii induce cupidities with persuasion, and this so diligently that the man knows no otherwise than that it is from himself.* Sometimes, for the sake of seducing him, they induce a persuasion other than that in which they themselves are. (Cupiditas, Persuasio.)
* Under Pertuasio, the reading is: "Spirits and genii induce cupidities with persuasion, and this so diligently, that I hardly knew otherwise than that it was from myself."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 106
106. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 107
107. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 108
108. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 109
109. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 110
110. [CONCERNING THE ANCIENT CHURCH]
In the objects of the senses, the [men of the] Ancient Church looked at and perceived spiritual and celestial things; wherefore they had companionship with spirits and angels. It is altogether different at this day when it is not even known or believed that there is any correspondence. (Angelus, Correspondentia, Ecclesia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 111
111. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 112
112. [CONCERNING RICHES]
Riches are to be esteemed for the use to which they are put; likewise the sciences, philosophy, the gifts of genius.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 113
113. Likewise also the cognitions of spiritual things from the Word. (Cognitiones, Divitiae, Scientia, Usus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 114
114. [CONCERNING THE WORD]
By names in the Word are signified things; illustrated by examples. (Interiora, Nomen, Verbum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 115
115. I saw the interiors of the Word almost apart from the sense of the letter. (Interiora, Verbum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 116
116. [CONCERNING THE SPIRITS ASSOCIATED WITH MAN]
Through my eyes, spirits read writings; they also wrote by my hand, and dictated words viva voce. (Manus, Scribere.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 117
117. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 118
118. The spirits said that God Messiah rules the universe; see n. 119. (Dominus, Universum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 119
119. The nature of the speech of spirits with me; see n. 118. (Loqi.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 120
120. The spirits with a man are such as the man is, being learned in a learned man, stupid in a stupid man; for they can excite only those things in the man which are in agreement with their own nature. (Homo, Natura, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 121
121. Spirits excite whatever is in the man's life - his past deeds, the acts of his life, the things he has thought of. Also n. 138. (Memoria.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 122
122. Spirits take with them from their life in the body an unwillingness to have their thoughts disclosed; this they greatly resist. (Cogitatio.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 123
123. Around a man are many spirits, of whom the one does not know the other. Each one supposes that he is the man. They come, they go, but whence they come, to whom and from whom, they do not know. Of themselves, they suppose that they have always remained there, and will always remain. (Homo, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 124
124. [Man's] nature is amended by temptations and combats. (Tentatio.)
Spirits especially excite the affections; thence the thoughts, speech, and actions. (Affectio, Cogitatio.) But if a man is such that he is affected by truths, good spirits are associated with him. (Spiritus.)
[In the margin:] Truth and good are insinuated by God Messiah by means of angels and good spirits. To this, evil spirits are indeed averse, and so want to withdraw. Therefore, truth is wont to be excited by them also. (Spiritus, Veritas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 125
125. Various bands of evil spirits, having been convinced concerning truths, were yet afterwards such as they had been before. (Natura, Spiritus, Veritas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 126
126. [CONCERNING SPIRITS WHO ACKNOWLEDGE A CREATOR BUT NOT THE MESSIAH]
Spirits who say that there is one Creator of the universe, and are not willing to acknowledge God Messiah, if they are Christians, are evil and deceitful in proportion as they recede from the acknowledgment of God Messiah; nor do they suffer themselves to be led to such acknowledgment. (Dolus, Dominus, Malum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 127
127. [THAT EVIL SPIRITS HATE MAN]
Evil spirits hold man in deadly hatred; nor do they breathe anything but his destruction, except when they suppose that they are the man. See n. 133. (Homo, Odium.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 128
128. How miserable the state of spirits would be, if all in the universe were not ruled by God Messiah, can be evident from the fact that they have the delight of their life in torturing others whosoever they may be. (Cruciare, Dominus, Fucunditas.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 129
129. [CONCERNING THE PERFECTION OF SPIRITS]
Man's spirit is in a more perfect state when separated from the body to which it has been bound. (Anima, Corpus, Homo, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 130
130. [THAT I WAS AMONG SPIRITS WITH EVERY SENSE]
It has been granted me to be in the company of spirits with all the senses of the body. (Sensus, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 131
131. It has been granted me to perceive their nature by an interior sense, so that they could by no means deceive me. (Natura, Sensus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 132
132. [THAT EVIL SPIRITS WISH TO RULE MAN]
There are certain spirits who are most deceitful. They are sirens, and there are genera and species of them, and innumerable differences. (Dolus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 133
133. Within every evil spirit is the will to be the lord of others and, within some, to be lords of the universe. Hence they are stupid, and so one is easily coerced by another. Each one of them wishes to subject man to himself as a most vile slave. Therefore, if God Messiah did not rule all, all men, being obsessed, would at once perish. (Dii, Dominus, Homo, Servus, Vinculum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 134
134. [CONCERNING WRITINGS IN THE OTHER LIFE]
I saw and read writings and the words of the writings as clearly as in light, my eyes being closed. (Scribere, Videre.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 135
135. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 136
136. [No references.]
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 137
137. [THAT SPIRITS ARE SUBSTANCES]
Spirits are substances in every respect; these substances are forms, and their activities are effected by variations of the form and changes of the state; hence also are their thoughts and affections. (Affectio, Cogitatio, Forma, Spiritus, Status, Substantia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 138
138. [CONCERNING SPIRITS ASSOCIATED WITH MAN]
See n. 121.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 139
139. Spirits wondered that men live in such ignorance concerning their own soul, and concerning the distinctive faculties of their life. (Anima, Homo, Ignorantia.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 140
140. [THE BOOK OF LIFE]
What the Book of Life is; each and all things thought, said, and done are all inscribed on a man's nature, so that not the least thing can be conceived which is not therein. See n. 295:3. (Cogitatio, Liber, Natura, Vox.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 141
141. [THE SPEECH OF THE CELESTIAL]
The speech of the celestial among themselves is incomprehensible and involves in a moment more things than can be unfolded on many pages. (Angelus, Loqui.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 142
142. [THE SPEECH OF SPIRITS WITH MAN]
The speech of spirits with man is not in their own language, of which they are entirely ignorant, but in the man's native language, or in other languages with which he is familiar. The words are chosen by them, and being familiar and clear, are pleasing to them; they follow at once from the ideas of their thought which fall into the words. They are heard by no one except by him with whom the speech is, even though he be in the midst of company. (Idea, Lingua, Loqui, Vox.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 143
143. [CONCERNING BANDS OF SPIRITS]
Many spirits who are led by the love of self and of the world, not having been withdrawn therefrom by God Messiah, are called collectively the Devil. Of such spirits there is an immense multitude. (Amor, Diabolus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 144
144. There is also a bond. The many cannot think and act otherwise than as does each one sometimes under a certain leader. Thus, one is restrained by the other, and the many by the one. (Dux, Societas, Vinculum.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 145
145. [THAT GOD MESSIAH RULES ALL MEN]
The whole human race is ruled by God Messiah by means of spirits, and, indeed, by mediate ends to the ultimate end. (Dominus, Finis, Homo, Spiritus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 146
146. It was experienced by the evidence of sensation, that I have thought nothing whatever from myself, but that everything was insinuated and infused. (Cogitatio, Sensus.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 147
147. [A CONVERSATION WITH JEWS CONCERNING ETERNAL LIFE]
A discourse with some Jews concerning eternal life, that they expect a life full of joy, first as in sleep, and then the utmost happiness above all others. When asked whether they wanted to live with their companions, or to be by themselves, they said, in a great society with its leaders. Asked whether they wished to live in society with others who are in accord with their interiors, they said they did not know what the internal man is. But when it was said that in the other life they lived with their companions according to their interiors, and that since each one of them was interiorly of a character such as they knew, and that their leaders, as they also knew, were of such a character, they would then live in disharmony, hatred, and unhappiness, they finally confessed that they were awaiting a Messiah who would unite them. (Dominus, Interiora, Fudaei, Societas.)*
* This is evidently the passage referred to in WE 2227, written at the end of February or the beginning of March 1746: "Here, if it is pleasing to God Messiah, may be inserted a conversation I had with Jews, with whom I spoke yesterday, and which is described on a separate sheet of paper."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 148
148. [THAT ALL EVIL HAPPENINGS ARE FROM EVIL SPIRITS]
Each and every one of the evils that happen to man are from evil spirits, even though not premeditated, and this because such is their nature. (Malum, Spiritus.)
148 1/2. Evil spirits, especially those who trust in themselves and attribute everything to their own prudence, inspire affections together with persuasion; for there is nothing that they do not arrogate to themselves, thinking themselves to be the wisest of men. Their wisdom, however, is insanity, and they themselves are utterly insane, because wisdom is known from its end, and they lead themselves to an end which is hell.
(Finis, Infernum, Insania, Persuasio, Sapientia.)
148 1/3. Evil spirits especially wish to be the Holy Spirit, and think that without them God Messiah can do nothing. But it was asked, From whom do [such holy spirits] proceed? Was it not from some god of the gentiles? From Baal? Or some other god? (Dii, Sanctum, Spiritus).
[The following statements are found at the beginning of Codex 6, the first two at the bottom of the inside of the cover, and the third at the top of the page opposite. They are inserted here for the reasons given in the Special Preface.]*
The speech of the Ancient Church was like an earthly paradise from which they perceived the heavenly. The speech of the Prophets was similar, for by means of the things that are read there spiritual and heavenly things are to be understood. But in process of time this heavenly paradise was changed into what was merely worldly and earthly. By the Advent of God Messiah the gate from the earthly paradise to the heavenly was opened, and at His Advent into glory, that gate is again to be opened.**
In one who is to be regenerated intellectual things precede; in one who is regenerated voluntary things precede. Man is formed from the world by means of cupidities, and [he enters] into intellectual things therefrom; but he is reformed by means of intellectual things, so that the will may be reformed. This is effected by means of intellectual things, and at the same time by means of heavenly things which enter intellectual things. Hence comes charity, and hence a man's disposition. 1747, 7th August, old style: A change of state in me, into the heavenly kingdom, in an image.
* For a transcript of the Latin, see at the end of this volume, p. 418. Codex 6 (Index Biblicus, vol. 1), clearly showing the position of these statements, has been reproduced in vol. IV of the Phototype Edition of Swedenborg's MSS. at p. 356. They are also reproduced less perfectly at p. 1164 of vol. X of the Photolithographed Edition.
** Crossed off: "1747".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 149
149.* CONCERNING THE TERROR OF THOSE WHO HAVE LED A PERVERSE LIFE
It was observed that among spirits the instructed who have perverted their way are, more than others, exceedingly terrified and tremble at the judgment of truth, so that they immediately become despondent in mind; but this is not the case with others. The former, indeed, betake themselves to more humble supplications than others, nor do they know where to hide themselves. But still, as soon as they recede from their terror they return to their former animus and pride, and suppose themselves to be the only ones in the whole heaven, as I perceived today. 1747, Oct. 9, o.s.
* For nos. 149-151, see after n. 205. For n. 152, see after n. 199. See also Special Preface, p. ix.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 150
150. CONCERNING THE GENIUS OF THE DESCENDANTS OF JACOB
For quite some time the descendants of Jacob who are in the other life and who act from their nature represented to me of what quality they had been, and still are, namely, that they succumb in every danger; they are most timid, and despair; and they humble themselves even to the dust. But as soon as the state of danger is passed, they return to their nature and are puffed up, and despise all in the universe in comparison with themselves. Moreover, if they can but possess earthly and worldly things, they resort to any means, even to deceitful supplications, and very many other practices.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 151
151. CONCERNING THE QUALITY OF THE JEWS
The Jews in the other life are such as they are described by Jeremiah; that their nature is completely in agreement with that description has been shown to me by much experience. For of the Divine mercy of God Messiah very many of them were around me, and spoke with me after having been let into torments. But they were still insane, so that there was almost no remedy for them, unless, as I told them, they might be "hewers of wood and drawers of water", like those spoken of in the Book of Joshua [Josh. ix. 27]. 1747, Oct. 12, o.s. There was one who was with me for some time who could still perceive more interior things, and he was greatly astonished. It was told me that he was Nicodemus, and he could understand that these things were true. But after staying and conversing with me for a time, he either receded, or he was among those who do not speak. Oct. 11, o.s., 1747.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 152
152.* CONCERNING THE GENERAL SPHERE OF SPIRITS
It is indeed difficult to understand what the general sphere of spirits is and the activity of spirits on human minds, unless there be given the knowledge of how they are most distinctly divided into genera and species, and that their activity, which forms the sphere, responds to each thought and imagination of man, and acts in this way. The general sphere of spirits is comparatively like the air or grosser atmosphere, which is that of hearing, to the ether or purer atmosphere, which is that of sight; or as dense clouds about the earth, respectively to the clear and serene region above. (1) The sphere of spirits is now so perverse that when anything whatever is let down from the more interior heaven into that sphere, which constitutes the third heaven, it is so perverted that nothing is known, but each and all things inflow into human minds in an entirely contrary sense. (2) Such is that sphere at this day, and it has so increased and is increasing until the last day when it will be dissipated. But yet in the most ancient times it was not so. This also is the reason why there can no longer be revelations at this day as in days of old, except in an extraordinary manner, and why there is not such communication with the heavens as formerly. (3) For several hours it was shown me how the general sphere operates into human minds, and indeed that when it was permitted I could by no means resist spirits taking away my thoughts, and overpowering me. Such is the power of that sphere at this day when the opportunity of acting is given to spirits. (4) The whole sphere is utterly opposed to those things which the angels intend; and the power of the angels, who all belong to God Messiah, is increased so that they are able to overcome it. (5) It would be astonishing were I to relate what abominable objects they represent when they are permitted to act by phantasies, which I would rather pass over because it would be horrible to tell; they are nothing else than abominable. (6) Angels of the third degree can also be in the same sphere, but because they are ruled by the heaven of angels they can in no wise be injured. (7) It was worthy of my observation that sometimes I heard a spirit speaking with me, and in a moment he was changed. It is now given me to know that he was snatched away by the general sphere, that is, compelled to speak according to the activity of that sphere. Still more things were observed which have escaped my memory, for that sphere takes away whatever is true and good which is especially displeasing to them. But God Messiah deeming it worthy, this general sphere will be treated more fully elsewhere, in general and in its particulars. 1747. Sept. 14, o.s.
* For nos. 149-151, see after n. 205. For n. 152, see after n. 199. See also Special Preface, p. ix.
[152a.] The general sphere can be compared to the ethereal atmosphere in that it reflects the single objects, as of a meadow or field, in their details, together with their forms and figures, to the eye, and even to a thousand or ten thousand eyes at the same time. So [this sphere reflects things] distinctly to the single thoughts, reasonings, and phantasies of man, for this sphere is within nature.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 153
153.* CONCERNING THE PERTINACITY OF EVIL SPIRITS IN BRINGING EVIL UPON MEN
I have learned from experience at different times, that evil spirits in no wise desist from doing evil to man, but most pertinaciously persist, so that whenever the opportunity is afforded, they persist for many days, and indeed continually without ceasing. This was clearly shown me on several occasions by the fact that they brought pains to various parts of my body at times, in the feet so that I could scarcely walk, in the dorsal nerves, so that I could scarcely stand on my feet but stumbled, and likewise in parts of the head and this so pertinaciously that the pain and similar sufferings lasted continuously for quite a time. I have learned clearly from those who spoke with me that these pains were brought on by evil spirits; for during conversation with them the pains were eased and aggravated, and indeed suddenly with various changes, so this was sufficiently evident to me from the variation, etc. It would be tedious to relate the experiences.
* For nos. 149-151, see after n. 205. For n. 152, see after n. 199. See also Special Preface, p. ix.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 154
154. CONCERNING EVIL SPIRITS THAT THEY ARE ABLE TO LIE DOWN AND FEED WITH THOSE WHO ARE FAITHFUL, ACCORDING TO ISAIAH XI. 4-7
Today it has also been demonstrated to me by living experience, how the evil, even the worst of the devil's crew, could be present and use the greatest diligence to destroy those things that are of faith; but although they labored to the utmost degree, they were without any force or power. Thus it was shown me to the life, that they can lie down together and feed together; indeed, they were fed together, for thus they heard those things that are of faith. 1747, Aug. 19 o.s. The words in Isaiah 11:4-7 signify how evils can be in man and yet not harm him; thus that when a man lives in the hand of God Messiah, he fears nothing perpetrated by the evil; similarly in the Church, and also in the heavenly kingdom, at this day and hereafter, when the evil spirits will learn. But these are arcane things which are to be set forth discreetly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 155
aRef Gen@9 @7 S0'aRef Gen@9 @8 S0'aRef Gen@9 @9 S0'aRef Gen@9 @5 S0'aRef Gen@9 @4 S0'aRef Gen@9 @6 S0'
155. CONCERNING THE SPEECH AND UNDERSTANDING OF THINGS WITH THE ANGELS
I spoke with the spirits around me concerning the speech of angels, and their understanding of things, which the spirits were most eager to know. Having learned from experience, I said (1) that the speech of angels cannot become perceptible to us, because it contains innumerable things together, as it were, which would have to be tediously explained in succession and by many circumlocutions; and that it cannot be represented to us otherwise than by almost incomprehensible forms, variously gyrated and circumgyrated, according to the nature of the more interior forms, which I cannot describe. Concerning these forms which have been shown me, see elsewhere.* (2) There is sometimes given a form of speech, or of very many speaking together, which does not appear similar but at times entirely different, when it falls into a lower sphere, as is the case for the most part with such representations as those of the Prophets, which therefore contain heavenly and thus arcane things in their more interior sense. For the understanding of the angels is reciprocal, namely, it is from such representations which, when presented to our ideas, are translated into heavenly ones which are understood by the angels; in this way can an earthly paradise everywhere pass over into a heavenly one. (3) It was also shown me that the angels understood a series of things still more sublime and heavenly from natural things alone rightly connected. This, however, can never exist with the angels except from the mercy of God Messiah. 1747, Aug. 21, o.s. (4) By the Divine mercy of God Messiah I could sometimes livingly feel such circumgyrations above me. From this I was able to conclude that myriads of these more interior things could produce one material idea, so called, in which such innumerable things are contained that man can never believe, still less comprehend, it. It is the same as regards each more interior idea, but indefinitely more perfectly. This form, and consequently the influx from God Messiah through the angels, and from them through spirits into human minds, is disturbed when man lives in a contrary order, especially when he wants to bring himself into the mysteries of faith by means of scientifics, enkindled by the love of self and the world, and thus by cupidities; thence arises a confusion or disturbance like that of the Babylonians when they were building their tower and their lips were confounded [Genesis xi 4-9]. (5) Then God Messiah is said to be absent from man, although all things are still so disposed that they are reduced into the semblance of some heavenly form, which can be effected in an indefinite variety of ways. For however abstruse, intricate, and varied anything may be in the lower sphere, or in the sphere of the world, it can still be reduced into heavenly order by God Messiah; otherwise man would perish, and he could not understand anything whatever, for which reason there is preserved a spiritual influx in order that he may be able to reason. The door from the heavenly into the earthly paradise is said to be opened when man acts from above, that is, according to order, which is also to "turn the face". Concerning the Babylonish confusion and the opening of the heavenly Paradise.
* Perhaps n. 86; or On the Worship and Love of God, Part III.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 156
156. CONCERNING THE THREE CLASSES OF ANGELS
Angels of the first class are to be called celestial; they are ruled immediately by God Messiah through love; they have a sublime understanding of good and thence of truth. Angels of the second class below are called the truly spiritual; they are ruled by God Messiah mediately through the celestial angels. Angels of the third class are to be called affections, or goodnesses; they are ruled by God Messiah through the celestial and also the spiritual angels, thus mediately, for they are not of such intelligence and wisdom that they can be actuated immediately by him. The rest, who are of an indefinite variety, are called spirits. Angels ascend according to their perfection, whence they are to be called higher and lower; or if they are being introduced (into heaven), they are then to be called interior, more interior, and inmost. They are accordingly signified by Jacob, Isaac and Abraham; also by Egypt, Assyria, and Israel. (Isaiah xix 25.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 157
157. CONCERNING A DISTURBANCE OF THE UNDERSTANDING FROM THE DISAGREEMENT OF SPIRITS
When spirits are granted the opportunity or license to disagree about some particular matter, so that one feels differently about it from the other, which very easily happens through some slight relaxation and lack of restraint, the understanding is at once so confused that scarcely anything that lies concealed in the more interior sense is understood; there is, as it were, a darkness that overwhelms and extinguishes the light, as I have sometimes experienced with great indignation. For sometimes the opportunity of disputing amongst themselves is given to ratiocinating spirits, who may be called ratiocinators, but who wish to be saluted by the angels as intellectual; from this a similar disturbance arises also among the lower spirits, which altogether confuses the mind, and entirely takes away the light of truth. The temptation is great when the mind is at the time kept in the necessity of thinking - one's conscience, which I could not resist, demanding it - for then all patience is lost, as it were, and the mind then becomes distressed, fearing lest it should omit that which has been conjoined. 1747, Aug. 22 o.s. It is for this reason also that the intellectual wish to be distinguished from the ratiocinators, thus to be called angels, when yet they are also spirits, and indeed are not at all intellectual when left to themselves. Thus angels are spirits, and not even good, when left to themselves; but they are truly angels when they suffer themselves to be ruled by God Messiah. When I spoke with them about this today, they were very indignant, and therefore it was shown them by living experience.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 158
158. THAT AN INTELLECTUAL IDEA EXISTS FROM, AND CONSISTS OF, VERY MANY IDEAS
Today, by the mercy of God Messiah, I was permitted to perceive by living experience that true and good intellectual ideas themselves successively exist from, and thus consist of, very many of the ideas of those who are intellectual angels, so that there is a form of consentient things when truth flows in, and a form of dissentient things when any confusion arises; the intermediate differences between the consent and the dissent are indefinite. These forms are disposed by God Messiah alone, altogether according to the state into which a man comes; therefore not even the least or most trifling thing of human thought concerning the truths and goods of faith flows in from man. When, however, it is for a short while conceded to man that something should flow in from what is in his memory, it immediately disturbs and confuses the idea. The case is similar when it is permitted spirits to argue, etc., etc. 1747, Aug. 23 o.s. Such continued dissension fatigued my mind; but the agreement renders it alert and lively, as I have sometimes experienced before.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 159
159. CONCERNING THE GENERAL POWER OF SPIRITS COMMUNICATIVE WITH MEN IN GENERAL
This morning it was clearly shown to me how spirits operate upon man, that is, how God Messiah leads man by means of spirits and angels. I was wide awake, engaged in thought, in a state which formerly was familiar to me, so that with a rather vivid imagination I was talking to myself, as it were, about a certain matter, and I continued in that thought; I was thus almost in the same state as I had been before, when spirits did not speak with me. I am in a similar state now as I am writing these things, and also for the most part when I am conversing with friends in company, as at the table, and when I am writing letters. In order that I might learn the way of that communication of spirits with man - because at times I have had doubts about it since no sense then perceives the operations of spirits upon oneself, thus even less those of the angels, and still less of God Messiah through the angels - therefore, after I had been in that state for some time, so that I was, as it were, without spirits being around me, that state was then suddenly changed, and spirits began to address me. From permission granted by God Messiah, they began to tell me about the state in which they had been when I was in that thought in myself, as it were, namely, that they knew no otherwise than that they were the ones who were then thinking and thus meditating, and speaking within themselves, as it were; and indeed, so much so, that those who were nearest believed that it was they who were thinking; those, however, who were more distant, believed this less, and those who were still more distant, believed less still, although they also were in such a state to some extent, but with a difference according to their distance, or what is the same, according to the affinity of that subject to the spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 160
160. Afterwards, when I inquired whether they were few or many, I apperceived from their speech and response, that they were very many. But on further inquiry, I perceived that with the man who separates the internal sense from the external* there are very many spirits present who effect this; but, on the contrary, there are very few spirits with the man who is led only by the senses of the body, and whose thought is directed to any object whatever, and does not dwell for long upon any one object with internal sight. Such a man is led, for the most part, by a certain general life of spirits, although some spirits are nevertheless present, because every man is led by God Messiah to a final end.
* The manuscript has internum ab interno (the internal from the internal), but that internum ab externo (the internal from the external) is meant, is evident from the Index (s.v. Spiritus) where we read, "There are many spirits with him who thinks separately from the objects of the senses; and fewer with him who thinks only from the objects of the senses. These are ruled more by a general influx."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 161
161. Moreover, I have learned that spirits, genii, and angels are entirely separate among themselves, according to their genera and species which are innumerable; and that they are together, and enjoy their felicity and delight which are most diverse, and according to every desire and permission of God Messiah, by means of representations these delights are even transmitted thence to men, in order that they may offer men suitable service. Hence in the Word of God Messiah, mention is sometimes made of places that were holy. Good angels are in delightful places, as sunlit groves, pleasant meadows, and also where there are limpid and flowing waters. Evil spirits, however, are in stagnant ponds and gloomy places.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 162
162. It also seemed remarkable to me that similar places became known to me, where I also talked with them, and that later, although I was a hundred miles distant, I could converse with them as if they were present, for distance is of no account; but this was only when it was granted by God Messiah. I have sometimes spoken with spirits about this, and I have demonstrated it by human sight which, in like manner, sees very distant objects as not distant, like the sun, the moon, the stars. What, then, must be communication with spirits who are within that grosser nature in which is sight! In this way there is communication of angels and spirits with man, even at the greatest distance. The presence of those spirits with me was a fallacy of the sense, for presence is simulated when the spirits are akin to man's thought, namely, those spirits who mediately and proximately are to administer the things which God Messiah wills and permits. These things (occurred) 1747, Aug. 24, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 163
163. You may see the general life by which brute animals are ruled, and to some extent those men who live a life similar to brutes, spoken of elsewhere, [n. 167]. But still there is not a man who has not his own spirits around him; these are few because there is not such communication with them [as with me].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 164
164. CONCERNING THE GENERAL STATE OF THE SPIRITS WITH MEN
I have sometimes considered what the state of the spirits around man is like when he lives the ordinary life; for I have even doubted at times whether there were spirits and angels with man as they are with me, solely for the reason that they were not perceived, and also owing to the general circumstance that they were not seen. And I have indeed observed that their state when left to themselves, as when man is asleep, was of a different nature and was a variously representative one; but when the man is awake, it was different. Nevertheless, it differed entirely from their state when with me, (concerning which some other time, [n. 207]); namely, that when a man was speaking and doing something with me, spirits were the instrumental cause, in such a way that they did not know what they then heard or saw, as they confessed. Immediately after my interaction by speech, when there was reflection from me to the spirits, they then returned to themselves, as it were, and perceived that they were lives by themselves, separate and separable from man.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 165
165. There are many states of spirits (concerning which, God Messiah deeming proper, elsewhere). Two only are to be mentioned here, namely, that very many together constitute one form and act conjointly as if they were a one, and they likewise then speak as one; the angels thus represent the Kingdom of God Messiah in its least form. It has sometimes been granted me to perceive this, and also distinctly to perceive the activity of their form. There is also another state, when they are removed from man, and thus in a representative state, such as is the state of man in sleep. 1747, Aug. 2.*
* Apparently a slip for 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 166
166.* A DEMONSTRATION OF THE EFFECT OF ENVY WITH THE EVIL, THUS OF THE ENVY OF THE INFERNAL CREW WHEN THEY PERCEIVE THE HAPPINESS OF THE BLESSED
About the time of first awakening after a troubled sleep, a most lovely vision was represented, with garlands as it were of green laurels joined in most beautiful order, in a long and double series with a distance between them, and at the same time, intertwined and mobile. The vision cannot adequately be described on account of its beauty, and on account of the affection of blessedness flowing forth thence from the harmony. This was in some measure apparent even to evil spirits. Afterwards there followed another vision still more beautiful and, as it is permitted to conjecture, most lovely, joined with heavenly felicity; but it was only somewhat obscurely visible. There were infants engaged in ineffable heavenly sports, which affected the mind in the highest degree; these things could not be clearly seen and perceived except by the angels in the inmost heavens. These things [were seen] in wakefulness. Afterwards I spoke with the spirits about those visions. They confessed that, like me, they saw the first vision clearly, but not the second, and they were most eager to see this also. Hence there arose indignation amongst them, and afterwards, by degrees, envy which I was given sensibly to perceive, so that nothing escaped me so far as it would be conducive to my instruction. Their envy was such that it not only caused them the utmost annoyance, but also a quite interior pain, solely for the reason that they had not seen this second vision clearly like the first. They were afterwards led by varieties of envy, even to grief of heart as it is called. While they were in that state I said various things about their envy: that they could be content because they had seen the first vision, and that they would have been able to see the second also, if only they had been of an upright disposition; from this also there was indignation, by which the envy increased even to such a degree that they could not afterwards bear even the recollection of the vision, without being affected with grief. I am unable to describe the varieties which followed in their order, so that the envy, and the grief thence arising, such as awaits the wicked, might be effectively demonstrated. Only the torments arising therefrom cannot be described, for I felt the envy not as mine, but as theirs. I spoke with the spirits, whom I could in no way console at the time, about the stages of the progression of the varieties of envy. Hence it can be known to some extent, in regard to envy alone, what the future state of the impious will be when they see the blessedness of the pious. Many things happened which I could not remember, nor were these spirits willing that they should be revealed, as for the most part they have been; wherefore, also, they were permitted to snatch away the remembrance of certain things. 1747, July 25-26.**
* Two daggers appear at this point in the text. For the significance of them, see the Preface, p. viii.
** This vision occurred during Swedenborg's journey from Stockholm to Amsterdam commenced on 24 July, 1747. It is recorded here a month later, and seems to be added from memory.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 167
167. CONCERNING THE LIFE OF BRUTES
I spoke with angels concerning the life of brutes, to the effect that they are ruled by a certain general life, which is the life of genii and spirits; for genii and spirits are classified, and are held in their order and subordination according to genera and classes, from which, because they are activities, the general life exists, and this [is received] according to the diverse faculties of brutes; as is the case with every other activity which diffuses itself and constitutes a sphere which is called the sphere of its activity, and it diffuses itself in a more subtle nature to a great, indeed, to an immense distance. It was demonstrated by many things that each genius and spirit has his own sphere of activity, and in the same way also all of them together, according to the order in which they are. Unless this order were conserved by God Messiah, everything vital on earth would perish, yea, the whole of heaven would be in confusion. This is why brutes live according to their nature, nor do they deviate from it, and why varieties [of state] are excited both according to the objects of the senses, and according to the changes of state in the blood. But because men and evil spirits live a life contrary to nature, they must be entirely ruled by God Messiah by means of angels according to classes, also by spirits to whom is given a greater power of operating when man is let into temptation. Further, unless men were ruled by God Messiah, by means of angels and spirits, their intellectual mind could by no means be opened and instructed; for man is born without understanding, and the understanding is formed in progress of time. It is otherwise in the case of brute animals.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 168
168. mTHE INSTRUCTION [informationes] OF LITTLE CHILDREN IN HEAVENn
But as regards little children, they are ruled by angels, at first indeed by a general life, and afterwards in accordance with the formation of their rational and intellectual mind, by a more particular life. They, however, who died in their very infancy, when they do not yet have any intellectual mind or any nature formed by instruction, after the death of the body are formed in heaven among the angels; concerning this formation and instruction [informatio] many things can be said, but as yet it has not been so revealed to me that I can speak of it from sufficiently clear experience.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 169
169. CONCERNING THE SUPREME GOD AND CREATOR OF THE UNIVERSE: THEY WHO DO NOT ACKNOWLEDGE GOD MESSIAH AS THE MEDIATOR
I spoke with spirits as to whether they who do not acknowledge God Messiah, and who are carried away by their cupidities into perverse order, are able to acknowledge the Supreme Jehovah, the Parent of our Savior, as the Supreme Creator. And it then quite vividly entered my mind that they could not acknowledge any other as the Creator of the universe than some altogether natural god who vaunts himself as Supreme, thus one of the genii speaking great things. I know from living experience that there are such genii, for they supposed and boasted that they were the creators of the universe, and thus deceived many; but it would be tedious to relate their boastful words, and the many things perpetrated by them. I will only say this: after I had almost believed that they really were so great, they were later scattered beneath my feet, and spoke such a lot of nonsense to me that indeed I could not restrain my laughter. Such, therefore, are the gods which those adore who, being carried away by their cupidities, live in inverted order, and who then, perhaps, acknowledge nature as the creator of all things; for it is impossible for them to penetrate beyond nature, on account of the thick darkness of their understanding, and the grossness of their genius. These things [were written] in the presence of the spirits. 1747, Aug. 24.
mThis, now, is the reason that the gentiles acknowledged and worshipped so many gods, all of whom signified natural things; and the most degraded of them worshipped idols, but others worshipped various men who had lived in olden times, etc., etc.n
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 170
170. THE PUNISHMENT OF PRIDE, THAT IS, OF SELF-CONFIDENCE
By the mercy of God Messiah it was also granted me to learn by living experience how self-confidence was chastised by the suffering of dejection. It was an interior suffering with lamentation, almost with despair of all salvation; but it was nevertheless observed that always in the midst of the sufferings and lamentations there was continually present the hope of salvation, and this alleviated the suffering. In other ways pride is also brought low by an as it were spontaneous submission, which desires nothing but humble things; this, however, is a gift of God Messiah. 1747, Aug. 24, o.s.
It was also accompanied with continual commiseration.*
I then sensibly perceived that an evil spirit induced the affliction, and that God Messiah continually inspired through the hope of salvation.*
** CONCERNING THE LIFE OF MAN AFTER DEATH
After the life of the body the life remains such as it has been formed during the life of the body. But knowledges and similar things, which were only instrumental means for the formation of the man, recede. The nature itself, which is the essence of life, is what remains.
* In the margin: "obs."
** This paragraph was numbered 171 by the translator; however, it is unnumbered in the manuscript. The paragraph number was removed to have it agree with Dr. Odhner's translation. Numbers 171-177 do not occur in the manuscript.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 178
178.* CONCERNING THE FOOD AND DRINK OF SPIRITS
Everyone can know that spirits and angels do not enjoy natural food and drink, though they still long and desire to be refreshed; their food and drink, however, are spiritual, namely, that they continually desire to know whatever occurs, and are scarcely ever satisfied. The food of celestial angels is love, and at the same time, the intelligence of truth and good, by which especially they are gladdened. The food of spirits who are to be called affections are the many affections in agreement with their nature, and the cupidities of knowing are their drink; for there is nothing that they do not long to know, whether it concerns them or not. For this reason, also, in the Word of God Messiah, wisdom is called heavenly food, and intelligence heavenly drink.
* Numbers 171-177 do not occur in the manuscript.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 179
179. CONCERNING THE END OF THE WORLD
How easy it would be for Jehovah God to destroy the whole human race and every living thing on the earth, even in a moment, and this by means of fire or infernal sufferings! For there are evil spirits who most nearly surround the natural man and excite his life, and as soon as they are given the power of acting, man is immediately tormented by a kind of spiritual fire, and he dies. He would also perish in a moment did not God Messiah from mercy hold each and all things together in order. This I can confirm as being so true and so certain that it is allowable most emphatically to attest it, for I have observed it so very often, and indeed by such living experience, that not even the least doubt is possible. This is the "terror" and the "fire" by which the world is to be destroyed unless it repent. This also is what is meant by the "sea being tumultuous" and the "sun and moon losing their light", etc. 1747, Aug. 27, o.s.*
* This paragraph is thus entered in the Index (s.v. Cruciare):
"All would perish with interior torment from evil spirits, unless the Lord governed the universe, and such might be the end of the world if men do not repent."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 180
180. CONCERNING VARIOUS KINDS OF SPIRITS AND THEIR SPORTS
This night I also observed that there were spirits who represented dreams, and that this was their life whilst man is asleep; and that when many persons are dreamed of, each of those spirits took the role of one person. I manifestly discovered this when I awoke, for I then spoke for quite a time with those who acted the part of this or that person. The phantasies of evil spirits are dire and cruel, the spirits taking delight in cruelly treating men; in order that I might perceive this, their savagery was continued for some time after I awoke, nor could they desist.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 181
181. It has now also been granted me to observe several kinds of spirits, such as those who are delighted with measurements and the like, whose nature seems to be derived from the study of the geometrical sciences. Their imaginations, which were then exhibited to me, were engaged upon those studies, that they might relate all things in a wonderful manner to measurements, nor were those spirits evil, as they seemed to me. There was another kind of spirits who were boastful; nor were these very evil, etc. etc. Indeed, spirits are only affections, who affect man with a certain exquisite delight; if they are evil female spirits they are to be called sirens.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 182
182. The various species of the said affections, when they are together, speak by a kind of pulsation, as it were, some beneath, some above man, by which fact they seem to be distinguished from each other.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 183
183. The simple speak very simply, but still in a pleasing manner; for genuine simplicity in itself is pleasing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 184
184. There is a great multitude of a lower sort of spirits who have had little faith and few knowledges from which anything spiritual and celestial could be formed in their nature. These spirits are to serve as means for obtaining force, strength, firmness, permanence.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 185
185. HOW MAN IS WITHDRAWN FROM THE COMPANY OF ANGELS
I have sometimes fallen into thoughts about mundane affairs and the cares connected with them, and just so often have I fallen away from the company of spirits. I perceived the cause of this to be that the more interior corresponding things were then separated, and the mind only inhered in external things without any correspondence. This is why the sons of the Ancient Church throughout their life spoke with angels and had continual interaction with them, for in the externals the corresponding internals were represented to them. But so long as man indulges only in external things, he is removed from manifest interaction with angels. Man is ruled by spirits, and these by angels, and in this manner, he is ruled by God Messiah by His permitting, and this in all things and in the very least things; and thus men are guarded from evil spirits every single moment.*
* This paragraph is thus entered in the Index (s.v. Ecclesia):
"When I was let down into worldly things, I was removed from consociation with the angels; whence it could be concluded that the sons of the Ancient Church were in spiritual vision and with angels, by intuition, because not in earthly things; and that the men of the present day are in earthly things."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 186
186. Whether angels know what is now taking place in the world I am unable to affirm, for that which comes to the angels through spirits is so changed that it is not at all the same. This no doubt happens lest the angels should be disturbed in their heavenly joys; for there is a correspondence of all things, which can be turned into delights by means of various correspondences, God Messiah thus directing each and all things. Indeed, out of the exceedingly confused and disturbed imaginations of man in particular, and of very many together, the most distinct representations of delight can as it were be derived. This can also be confirmed by experience, for when the mind inheres in delights in general, then every object is turned into a species of that delight. 1747, Aug. 28, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 187
187. CONCERNING SPIRITS, SEPARATE AND CONJOINED
For the most part, spirits act as a society with many of the same species. They have also as a society frequently spoken with me, which it was given me manifestly to perceive. But there are, in addition, separate spirits who speak as it were from themselves; but they were separated in order that they might receive and gather together, as it were, the reasonings of others and indeed of very many species of the same kind and so speak with me. When these spirits seemed to have departed from me, they fell back again to their own species, that they might lead a life conjointly with them. Different species, moreover, distinguish themselves by many indications, even by the sounds of their speech; and when they are together and converse and act, they are distinguished one from another by a certain differing murmuring and noise. 1747, Aug. 28, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 188
188. CONCERNING ANGELS AND SPIRITS IN GENERAL
Angels are distinguished from spirits primarily in this respect, that spirits bend all things that are thought and which exist into evil, whereas angels turn each and all things into good. There are also intermediate spirits who are almost solely intellectual. It is through these, for the most part, that there is a communication of the phantasies of spirits with the most delightful ideas of the angels, but this is by means of angelic intellectual spirits; for there are two kinds of intellectual spirits. The good are distinguished from the evil only by faith. 1747, Aug. 28, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 189
189. CONCERNING THE EXTREME CUPIDITY OF EVIL GENII AND SPIRITS FOR VASTATING AND TORTURING MAN
Today, when I was extracting those passages contained in Isaiah xxxiv concerning the universal vastation, evil genii and spirits could not refrain from the cupidity of exaggerating them, and of exercising their rage until they were in such a cruel state that they grieved that the universe was not destroyed. Thus each raged against the other, so that each desired that nothing should continue to exist, and scarcely even himself, for that cupidity arises from their own intestine hatred. 1747, Aug. 29, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 190
190. THAT SPIRITS DID NOT HEAR OR UNDERSTAND THE THINGS WHICH WERE THOUGHT
Today, when very many spirits were present, as I manifestly perceived by sensation, I was allowed to write* something concerning the internal and external man, but it was afterwards said to me by a certain spirit that he had perceived nothing of the things thought and written. Hence I was taught by experience that spirits could not perceive anything else than such things as are in agreement with themselves, and they were shut off from any understanding of the matters presented, when it so pleased God Messiah. 1747, Aug. 31, o.s.
* In the Index Biblicus at Isaiah xxxvi. See Iungerich, The Schmidius Marginalia and Index Biblicus, p. 173.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 191
191. CONCERNING THE NATURE OF MEN IN THE OTHER LIFE
Men in the other life are not such as they are during the life of the body, for they cannot then dissemble, they cannot say one thing and do another, and by the good conduct of their intellectual mind they cannot feign what is good when they are evil. Their nature then remains such as is the quality of the will. The intellectual things which have not been inscribed upon their nature pass away, so that no one can pretend to be other than he is in his will, and he acts accordingly. There are also deceitful spirits who can put on the outward appearance of angels, but these are the worst spirits; and it is still made manifest that cunning is implanted in their nature. Few such spirits were admitted to me, for they have been removed from the company of others lest these others should be defiled, and this for many reasons. 1747, Aug. 31, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 192
192. CONCERNING THE KINDS OF REPRESENTATIONS OF SPIRITS
When the bodily senses are withdrawn from things internal, so that internals may operate and be brought forth, which is the case with very few at this day, imaginations of a kind different from those which are familiar are then as it were open. One kind is that in which it is allowed, not by any internal sight, but by a sense associated with an obscure sight, to perceive and observe the operations of spirits, also their changing presence, and their approach and departure, besides other things. In this kind of imagination in which I have now continued for almost three years by the merciful favor of God Messiah, I have perceived and observed so many things which concern the operations of spirits in particular, that they could never be described except by volumes. Nevertheless, I wish to relate the following as being worthy of mention: by this kind of phantasy evil spirits continually desire to excite enmities amongst themselves, and when it is permitted, simply by phantasy they represent their companions under various shapes of animals, as serpents of various kinds; nor can their companions, who are thus represented, liberate themselves from that phantasy before such permission is withdrawn. Thus they are turned into various kinds of animals, simply by representation, which is also the reason why in stories of olden times it was fabled of the devil and others that they were transformed into so many forms of animals, and why in the Word of God Messiah also they are thus represented, as by serpents, dragons, wolves, etc. This is done according to the cupidities and states of cupidities in which they are. With regard to the second kind of imaginations which are present in those to whom it is granted to separate externals from internals: they are representations which are as vivid when the eyes are closed as in full wakefulness, like those seen in lucid dreams, and sometimes as in a moderate light. Indeed, there is then usually presented a morning light, as it were, with flaming fire, and in that light, and apart from it, there are presented various objects, such as men and other things, as in a moderate light; and during the time there is for the most part conversation with the spirits who are representing those things. A third kind of imagination is vivid as in semi-wakefulness, conjoined with every sensation, so that there is no difference whatever; but in me this kind existed when the interior man was for a long time separated from the external. There is also given another state of active or living imagination, which should in particular be called the vision of the prophets, when single spiritual objects are represented by such things as are contained in the letter or the literal sense of the Prophets. It has also been granted me to perceive more subtle and purer representations, but rather imperceptible to me in this state; yet in the former state the objects were in some measure perceptible to me, but not to the spirits.
That the ancients, especially the sons of the Ancient Church, were in that state, and they thus perceived various representations of spirits and angels, can be concluded and known for certain from very many indications, but for many reasons [this state no longer] exists.*
* This paragraph is written in the left margin of the manuscript. The words in brackets have been supplied by the Editor of the Latin edition, the paper here having crumbled away. Here in the manuscript are some grammatical notes on Hebrew which may be found at the end of this volume.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 193
193. CONCERNING THE PERMISSION GRANTED TO EVIL SPIRITS, AND CONCERNING THEIR RESTRICTION OR RESTRAINT. EVIL SPIRITS ARE LESS THAN NOTHING
From much long continued experience it was observed that evil spirits could sometimes work or exercise much, sometimes little, malice. The cause of this was disclosed to me today more clearly than before, namely, that so far as their bond is slackened and relaxed by God Messiah through the angels, to that extent do they act evilly; but so far as it is exercised by the angels, to that extent the bond is as it were tightened, that is, the power of acting is taken away, so that at length they are unable to do anything, and do not even know what they are going to do. There is a certain precise and exact weighing, as in a balance, of this loosening and tightening according to the state of the license which God Messiah is willing that the man should be allowed; the balance is so exact that it cannot be described on account of its indefinite varieties. It is the same when they are permitted to speak: in the state in which the bond is slackened, they speak dreadful and filthy things, but in the state of the tightening or as it were contraction of the said bond or license, they speak either from themselves or from others; when they speak from others, which is also of indefinite variety, they then say things which they do not will, thus speak truths contrary to their nature, or else they are entirely ignorant of what they are saying. 1747, Sept. 2, o.s.
From all this it follows that they are of no account whatever, or are less than nothing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 194
194. THAT SPIRITS AND ANGELS SUPPOSE THAT THEY ACT AND SPEAK FROM THEMSELVES, ALTHOUGH IT IS FROM OTHERS
I have also often observed that spirits or angels acted and spoke with me and supposed that they did so from themselves, when yet it was from other spirits, interior and more interior than themselves, to whom it was given the lower of loosening and tightening the bond of the will and of the mouth, as said above [193]. When I had observed and told them this they were indignant for a little while, but still they could not but acknowledge it. From this it is permissible to conclude that there are continuous mediations, arranged in an incomprehensible manner by God Messiah, consequently that there are also successive mediations of permissions which always increase as to the intention of evil, the more there is a descent to evil spirits. Hence it follows that the permissions of the higher angels have regard to better ends than those of the lower angels, in their order; and that the permission remaining to them immediately from God Messiah, is for the sake of the best or final end, namely, for the sake of the heavenly kingdom, as far as men are concerned, and thus for the sake of the glory of Jehovah. 1747, Sept. 2, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 195
195. That there are successive mediations of permissions could also be quite evident to me because it has sometimes been granted me to permit spirits to speak, and this in accordance with those things which I observed before, namely, that they were led by their own nature; and they could not help saying the things they did, although they were afterwards indignant that they had been permitted to do so, for thus their nature was disclosed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 196
196. THAT STATES OF HUMAN MINDS ARE REPRESENTED BY CHANGES WHICH RELATE TO THE SEASONS; ALSO BY RAIN, THE MORNING
Representations of spiritual thing are very often presented by natural things, as by clouds of different density and color; by fine weather; by tempests, winds and calms; by hail-storms; also by various kinds of rain; and because they are representations of such things, comparisons of these same things are also very familiar. Very many things in spiritual matters now answer to them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 197
197. CONCERNING THE ARRANGEMENT IN ORDER OF EVIL AND WICKED SPIRITS
That spirits are distributed into classes according to genera and species was, I think, said before [n. 161]. With regard to any society in particular, the spirits are so distributed that in the middle are the worst, being those who, having been instructed, fell away and darkened the light of truth; those who recede thence towards the boundary are by degrees better; those in the boundary are singular, but they have not been previously instructed. This distribution is effected by God Messiah, so that the worst ones may be restrained and repressed, for they can neither act nor speak except in consociation. Those who are exterior are permitted to speak or act, as many or as one, according to the judgment of God Messiah; thus there is the collective speech of many, and this is not so harmful in temptations. Also, those who are interior are permitted to speak and act, as in the case of interior temptations. 1747, Sept. 4, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 198
198. THAT ALL SPIRITS AND MEN ARE HELD IN BONDS
What I have frequently observed is that all spirits are held in bonds, namely, in such bonds as restrain them from bursting forth into lusts and cupidities, the bonds of one species of spirits being different from those of another; and so far as they are allowed they rush headlong, and unless they were held in suitable bonds by God Messiah it would be beyond measure. The angels would also do likewise, for every one of them like man, is radically evil. Today I also found that one spirit, when his bond was relaxed, flew on high and desired to go higher still, and if he had been allowed to fly according to his inclination, I have no doubt that he would have burst or fallen to nothing; for if license be granted a spirit to burst forth according to the impetuosity of his lust, he, like man, does not desist from the heat of his cupidity until he is broken. 1747, Sept. 5, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 199
199. CONCERNING THE OPERATION OF SPIRITS AND ANGELS UPON HUMAN THOUGHTS
It was confirmed by experience that unless the spirits, who rule man's interior thoughts or material ideas, as they are called, should think together with him, they would not be held in the same thought as that in which man is when he things or speaks, and man could never think at all, but the greatest obscurity would arise from the crowd of various thoughts amongst spirits, so that he could perceive nothing, not even in general matters. With regard to the angels, however, especially the more interior and inmost angels, they seem to be able to think together with man, because they are in too high a sphere for their thoughts to inflow into human minds in such a way as to distract, still less to confuse them; for a single idea of man's thought may be composed of an almost indefinite number of the ideas of the celestial angels; and, moreover, the thoughts of the angels are concordant and unanimous, thus by no means distracting. The angels are, therefore, exceedingly delighted by a man receiving faith, for then their ideas can inflow into his thoughts with heavenly joy; wherefore it is said by [God Messiah] that the angels greatly rejoice over a man who repents [Luke xv. 7, 10], that is, a man who receives faith. 1747, Sept. 5, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 200
200. THAT MANY OF THE INTERIOR THINGS OF THE WORD OF GOD MESSIAH CAN BE LEARNED, NOT FROM THE EXPERIENCE OF THE PRESENT HUMAN RACE, BUT FROM THAT OF THE ANCIENTS AND OF SPIRITS
Very many things occur in the Word of God Messiah, both in the Old and in the New Testament, which cannot but appear unintelligible, but this is because the human race living at this day has so entirely changed from those who lived in the Ancient Church, and from those who lived afterwards in the Primitive Church. These, if they were living now, would have been able to know this well from experience and revelation in themselves; moreover, it can also be better known from the state of the spirits or human souls who now fill the ultimate sphere of the heavens. This also is the reason why it is allowable to adduce from them experiences of things which at this day are obliterated, as it were, and in this way make good the ignorance. These things [were written] in the presence of spirits, who were indignant that experience should be gained from them. 1747. Sept. 15, o.s. As what is meant by being drunk, by blushing, and similar things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 201
201. A FOUL ODOR
When the truths and goods of faith are destroyed and thus obstructed, they are then represented by foul odors, like those of ponds and dead bodies; this is also the case if it happens owing to man's pleasures. Wherefore a noisome and foul odor was made manifest to me in like manner at night-time, my eyes being closed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 202
202. CONCERNING THE EXTREME MALICE OF THE DEVIL
I have pondered with myself whether the malice [of the devil] could be so great that he could tempt the inmosts of the Messiah. But I heard from heaven that because he was created into a state of perfection, and fell therefrom, such malice as there was in him can never be perceived. And because Adam was infected with that malice he was expelled from Paradise and the way to the Tree of Life was guarded, for he can pervert every man, except the Messiah alone. Now, however, he is held in bonds; only his crew are let out, who are thus meant by the devil as he is called.* 1747, Sept. 23, o.s.
* This paragraph is thus entered in the Index (s.v. Diabolus):
"The worst kind of devil is from those best instructed, thus from the apostates of the Most Ancient Church."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 203
203. CONCERNING THE STATE OF SPIRITS AND ANGELS IN PERCEIVING THOSE THINGS WHICH ARE IN THE BODY AND THE WORLD
The state of angels and spirits in men is such that they can perceive nothing of those things that are in lower spheres, except only in those persons with whom the gate into heaven is opened. Then the man can concern himself with internal things, his senses having been withdrawn from things external. The angels and spirits can then perceive such things because they then as it were attract man's perceptions, and he communicates them to the spirits and angels by his reflections, which are as it were invitations to perceive those things which are outside of them. This has been confirmed by very many experiences. Wherefore angels and spirits perceive nothing whatever from human beings except so far as the opportunity is granted them by God Messiah. As regards the reflections by which they are enabled to perceive, many things will have to be said. 1747, Oct. 4, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 204
204. THAT THE GENTILES, OR THE UNINSTRUCTED, COME INTO THE HEAVENLY KINGDOM MORE EASILY THAN THOSE WHO ARE INSTRUCTED
It was shown me today by living experience how gentiles who are evil as to their nature more easily embrace the faith and exercise charity, than those who had been instructed. There were gentiles [with me] for some time who in some respects were of an evil nature and excited many evil things, but this they did for the reason that they had been unable to hear and perceive what was said and spoken. I supposed that they were evil spirits. Later, however, when of the mercy of God Messiah intellectual light was given them, so that they might perceive as did those who were instructed, they began to speak very piously, imploring the mercy of God Messiah, and from the heart they professed charity towards the others, so they were admitted that they might be present. They behaved themselves so modestly, and so intelligently and wisely, that I could not but be astonished; whilst, on the other hand, those who had been instructed were indignant that the others should be admitted into heaven. Thus those whom they had supposed to be spirits were turned into angels. Concerning the persecution of the same gentile spirits this night and the evening before, I cannot say anything more than that there were persecutions and lamentations; I can suppose that they were persecutions of pious gentiles by those who were instructed. 1747, Oct. 6. Thus it is also confirmed that there would come from Arabia those who would put the instructed to shame, as we read in Isaiah lxvi. Observe: When intellectual light is taken away from them they are then evil, concerning which they also greatly complain; but as soon as intellectual light shines forth again, they are speedily converted, and become good and beloved. It is otherwise with those who are instructed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 205
205. CONCERNING THE FALLACIES OF THE SENSES IN ALL THINGS UNLESS THESE ARE DISPERSED, THE TRUTH CAN NEVER APPEAR.
The angels are very much surprised that the men of this age, even those reputed to be learned, do not apprehend that man, in addition to the body which is to die, consists of three distinct faculties, which relate to just so many heavens of angels. They are also very much surprised that men do not yet know that the life of man is never man's, but that all life is infused by God Messiah. Indeed, the shades and fallacies are so great that men can scarcely suppose otherwise than that the eye sees of itself, and the interior mind sensates of itself, and that man's understanding understands of itself, when yet what is inferior is from that which is superior to it, and all is from the Supreme, thus from God Messiah. The things that man has are only organic [forms], from which differences arise, as can be known. Wherefore, unless man disperses those fallacies it can never be said that he is in the truth. In order that he may have faith, it is necessary that the truth should be believed; this opens up the way to God Messiah, Who is Truth itself. On this account the angels were also greatly surprised that, although man does not perceive the proximate causes of natural objects, he is not willing to have faith in things spiritual, celestial and Divine - which are remote, more remote, and most remote - unless he is able to perceive them with his eyes, and as it were to feel them. 1747, Oct. 9.*
* The unnumbered paragraph which is placed after n. 205 in the Latin Edition may be found following n. 972, where it properly belongs.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 206
206. THAT "ABRAHAM DOTH NOT KNOW US", AS WE READ [Is. lxiii 16], AND THAT THE ANGELS DO NOT KNOW US
For a long time I supposed that the inmost and more interior angels knew what I was doing and thinking, since I was of the opinion that the continual repression of the evil intentions and falsehoods of false spirits came from them. But when, by the Divine Mercy of God Messiah, I have sometimes been allowed to speak with others, who transferred their intellectual ideas to me, they said that they did not at all know or see what I was doing, as did the spirits nearest me, but that they were nevertheless in continual reaction against the endeavors and acts of the evil spirits, that is, of their sphere which they felt most sensitively; but from what cause, or from what man, they did not know. Thus it is God Messiah alone Who acts by means of His angels, Who sees and knows the most single things, and so disposes human endeavors. This is what is meant by the words - "Abraham doth not know us". [Is. lxiii 16.] Today, something ascended to the angels by a certain kind of abstract thought, by which, to their surprise, they were moved; and thus they spoke with me through others. 1747, Oct. 13, o.s. Nor do the angels want to know what is taking place on earth, because they are aware that there is nothing but what is perverse and vastated, wherefore they ardently desire the coming of the Kingdom of God Messiah, hoping that thus communication between themselves and men will be opened.*
* This passage is thus entered in the Index (s.v. Angelus):
"The angels of the interior heaven perceived nothing of my sensual things; but still they were in a continual general reaction against each single attempt of the evil spirits; concerning this I was instructed by word of mouth, and also from the fact that the angels were all at once given to perceive something which made them wonder whence it was: also that they do not desire to be in earthly things, because these are too remote from them, being perverted, and particulars."
Between n. 206 and n. 207 the following unfinished paragraph was crossed out: "THAT THE INTELLECTUAL IS SEPARATED FROM THE VOLUNTARY.
It has also been demonstrated by living experience, not only that the intellectual is separated from the voluntary, but also that evil spirits suppose that they are of a good nature, and sometimes well ..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 207
207. CONCERNING THE GENERAL STATE OF SPIRITS WITH MEN
There are spirits around or with men who do not speak with spirits, and reflect back to them. Not that the spirits suppose themselves to be those men with whom they are, but only that they themselves are men; and they act as such. For every spirit supposes that he is a man, and is indignant if he is told otherwise. Indeed, they suppose that they have ears, eyes, and senses, such as men have: and when I said and demonstrated to them that this could not be the case for several reasons, they were indignant. Inasmuch as it has been conceded me by the mercy of God Messiah, I could affect them by means of certain reflections, and in many other ways, as if they enjoyed the use of the [corporeal] senses. I was thence able to conclude that a like idea remains with them after the death of the body, and that the more interior things of man know no otherwise than that they are the man; for the body is formed according to the image of the man, and by means of the muscles it acts as one with the will, as is well known; hence the idea of the body remains. It was also shown me today that spirits could be present and speak with me, as also to perceive what I thought, and yet they could not see anything I did, so that I was almost let into my former state; then, as formerly, I could feel nothing whatever of their operation, except so very fine that I could scarcely distinguish it from the common state. 1747, Oct. 13, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 208
208. THINGS THAT SPIRITS ESPECIALLY ABHOR: AS SHARP THINGS, AND CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANIMALS
There are things that spirits especially abhor; as when things that were sharp, pointed and the like entered into my imagination, they were, as it were, immediately excited and stirred up disturbances. I suppose the reason is that such things cannot be conveyed to the angels by means of representations, for earthly figures are more pointed, whereas heavenly forms begin from the circular. There are also certain species of animals which they especially abhor for a similar reason, like those - as I suppose, though I am not as yet certain of it - which are forbidden in the Books of Moses and are regarded as profane.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 209
209. THE SPIRITUAL-NATURAL:* THAT THE TRUTHS OF FAITH CAN BE PREACHED BY A NATURAL MAN
That is called the spiritual-natural which is within natural lumen, enabling man to reason in general, and even about spiritual and celestial things and the truth of faith, and indeed, enabling him to preach and persuade, although he is a natural man. It is to be observed that these things are matters of memory which are excited by natural lumen and, indeed, from various causes and cupidities near and remote. The spiritual which gives the faculty of reasoning in a natural man is a spiritual that does not have the celestial in it, for if it had the celestial, it would proceed from the celestial, and so from a genuine source, namely, from love, thus from God Messiah. Still this spiritual can be conceived as being encompassed by the celestial: for without the celestial no faculty of reasoning is possible.
* Spirituale naturale; the entry in the Index is naturale spirituale (natural spiritual).
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 210
210. CONCERNING THE GENERAL SPHERES ARISING FROM THOSE THINGS WHICH ARE OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD MESSIAH
Nothing can be said to be more wonderful and incredible than that there are general spheres, as it were, of the things which are of the Kingdom of God Messiah, corresponding to the things in human minds, both the more interior and the interior which are in the Kingdom of God Messiah. These spheres cannot be described, but an idea of them can be presented by some comparison. The spheres in general are celestial, also spiritual, higher and lower. The lowest is destroyed so long as evil spirits are permitted to dwell therein this sphere, as yet, ascend even to the rational sphere, and disturbs it. Today, by the mercy of God Messiah, I was present in the rational sphere in such a way that any rational might be in agreement with that sphere, and so it was not disturbed, as it otherwise would have been. The spirits who were in that sphere then suffered anguish, and said they could not live in it; it was as if a bird were in a sphere where there was no air, but ether, or as a fish in the air, and they wanted to flee away. From this I could know that when the Kingdom of God Messiah comes, evil spirits are then of necessity expelled, for they are, as it were, unable to breathe in that sphere as was said. 1747, Oct. 20, o.s. When I was praying, especially when praying the Lord's Prayer, I have been received into that sphere, and then it was given me to perceive clearly the more interior things of the prayer.
[210a] All those celestial and spiritual spheres have regard to the Kingdom of God Messiah, because they are from God Messiah, Who is the Kingdom of God. From these things it can be concluded that there must assuredly be a general sphere in order that there may be particular ones, which could not exist unless they were within a general: and that all the particulars refer themselves to the generals, and the generals direct the particulars, and at length direct them into that order in which the generals are; otherwise they would of necessity be expelled from the general. These are rules with which philosophy is acquainted, and which govern in the universe.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 211
211. There are also spheres of evil spirits which are to be called infernal, because they are turned into infernal spheres in the day of the last judgment. These spheres ascend according to the increments of human wickedness, or according to the vastation of faith on earth. Since at this day these spheres have risen to such a height as to suffocate or extinguish all truth and faith, it therefore follows of necessity that the Kingdom of God Messiah must shortly come, otherwise no flesh can be saved [Matt. xxiv. 22], and scarcely anyone of the human race can be regenerated.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 212
212. As to the particular spheres which constitute the general spheres, each angel and each spirit forms his own sphere, and this has its own changes of state. Thus a general sphere is formed by God Messiah out of particular spheres, and this by the arrangement of angels and spirits into genera and species, or into classes, and as it were, into tribes. Whether there are as many spheres of angels, and also as many contrary spheres, as the tribes of Israel and Jacob, is, as yet, left in doubt.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 213
213. Hence also it can be evident how all contingencies, which govern generals and all particulars for the best end, are of the Providence of God Messiah; and that in the lower spheres from various causes so many in constancies ascribed to fortune are noticed, which are also for the sake of the best end.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 214
214. CONCERNING THE GENTILES, OR THE UNINSTRUCTED, AND CONCERNING THE INSTRUCTED, IN HEAVEN
Wonderful to say, the gentiles hitherto in heaven are in a certain kind of captivity, though not grievous. They were distinguished into orders and degrees, and whenever liberated they were modest and easily received the faith, both with mouth and heart. The instructed, however, as yet waver, as it were, above, that is, are not in captivity for some reason not yet told me, although they are obstinate and deny the faith with mouth and heart. But I was informed that a change will take place, namely, that the gentiles will be released from their captivity, and the instructed, who have not received the faith, will be cast into bonds. 1747, Oct. 21, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 215
215. CONCERNING THE VARIETY OF CUPIDITIES, AFFECTIONS AND DESIRES
All my desires, both of eating and drinking with their varieties, and all things of the senses, also of going about and of travelling, however many their kinds and varieties are, were for a long time so manifestly ruled, changed and varied by spirits and angels, that nothing could be more manifest, as is said, and this during an experience of long duration, lasting for months and years. Hence it can manifestly be concluded that all desires, of whatever kind they are, which rule life and thought, inflow solely from spirits and angels, when God Messiah so permits, grants opportunity, and wills. 1747, Oct. 22, o.s. The variations were slow, and they were sudden; and that I might be confirmed, I conversed with the spirits to whom this permission was granted, and spoke about that variation, etc., etc.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 216
216. THAT THE UNDERSTANDING OF THINGS, ESPECIALLY OF MORE INTERIOR THINGS, HAS BEEN TAKEN AWAY
This also I can solemnly testify: that the understanding of things, especially of more interior things, has been taken away from me and turned into something else, and this changed, frequently and so manifestly that I cannot know how often. From so many such experiences it can be amply concluded, that man - especially he who looks to the more interior things of faith - is unable to understand anything else than those things which God Messiah permits, concedes and from mercy, grants. Sometimes, such was the contention and wrangling with spirits, who manifestly took away the understanding of the more interior things and changed it into something else, that I am not allowed to describe it. Written, 1747, Oct. 22, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 217
217. THAT EVIL SPIRITS CONTINUALLY ENDEAVOR TO ACT CONTRARY TO ORDER ALTHOUGH THEY PERCEIVE THAT THEY CAN DO NOTHING WHATEVER
Early in the morning there was a certain spiritual conflict between spirits who wanted above everything to infest me, and this with all their might; but I was as if remote. Although I perceived their efforts in a wonderful manner, I did not hear their speech; but there was, as it were, a sphere which withdrew me from their efforts. I wondered at the time that they could not lay aside their obstinacy, but they still continued to act obstinately although in vain; and likewise I wondered that they could effect nothing, and yet could inflow into me. It was a state such as I can in no wise describe; but it seemed to me that if they had then succeeded, they would have utterly crushed me. I then likewise observed that it was an interior general sphere into which I had been raised; whether those spirits had been in that same sphere, I cannot know. I also observed that there was not the least thing which did not come from the direction of God Messiah and from His mercy towards me; also that a spirit cannot do even the very least thing except from permission; 1747, Oct. 22, o.s., as I suppose.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 218
218. IN THE OTHER LIFE VERY MANY OF THE GOOD ARE HELD IN CAPTIVITY, WHILST THE EVIL ENJOY FREEDOM. CONCERNING THE STATE OF THE UNFAITHFUL AT THE TIME OF THE LAST JUDGMENT
In what manner good souls are as yet held in captivity has been granted me to know so manifestly that nothing is more manifest; it has been given me to feel this, and at the same time to speak with them. In like manner [I learned] that liberty was sometimes granted them and as it were, respite from captivity. I am unable to describe the experience itself, and how I manifestly perceived it, even for whole days, also in what manner those spirits were raised out of captivity, and restored to a kind of liberty, and again by turns drifted back into captivity. Nor can I relate how, according to their description, those who are in hell are tormented, and the kind of hatred that there reigns, with which one persecutes another, even to death. In the meanwhile others who are wicked and in the highest degree profane still enjoy liberty. The reason was also made clear to me, namely, that unless those spirits enjoyed their liberty, the human race, now vastated as to faith, would not be able to live in such corporeal and earthly delight, and in pleasures, but would continually be in misery and torment of conscience. For if good spirits and angels ruled in that ultimate heaven, then mortals could not but be infested by continual torment of conscience, which as yet, so long as the vastation continues, is not allowed for many reasons. But still at the time of the last judgment, the upright who have lived in ignorance, who are called "gentiles" by the prophets, will then be released from their captivity, and the evil spirits thrust down into grievous captivity and into hell, as the prophets prophesied in many places. Then the anxiety of which God Messiah spoke Himself, and through the prophets, will overtake those mortals who have led a wicked life, and likewise those in the other life who are like them. 1747, Oct. 24, o.s. I spoke about these things both with those who are in captivity, and with those who are at liberty: those who are in captivity have consolation, thus hope; very many of those who fly about in liberty, care nothing at all about it; they do not suppose it is true.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 219
219. IT WAS GRANTED ME TO SHARE, AS IT WERE, HEAVENLY DELIGHT WITH UPRIGHT SOULS IN CAPTIVITY
For many years past it has been given me manifestly to feel heavenly delights in various ways, so many and of such kinds that I can in no wise describe them; for they have been such that if I should endeavor to describe them man could not at all believe and understand them. Meanwhile, today, by the mercy of God Messiah, inexpressible heavenly delights have been given me, and it was also granted me to transfer them to the souls in captivity, as if from myself, when yet it was not from me. They said they could themselves feel these delights, and they also received consolation from them. Moreover, they are called "sheep", which also is very comforting to them. In what way they ascend from captivity into a kind of liberty, not only of speaking but also of understanding, perceiving, speaking and seeing, cannot be described, although it is rendered perceptible to me by manifest sense. 1747, Oct. 24, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 220
220. AN IMAGE OF THE LAST JUDGMENT REPRESENTED. CONCERNING THE TORMENT OF THE UNHAPPY, AND AT LENGTH THEIR LIBERATION. A DISPUTE CONCERNING MERCY
This night, having been awakened from sleep, many things were shown me which I cannot well describe. There was a certain kind of revolving of spirits, with the manifest perception that many of those who were in the ultimate heaven were being thrust down, and many who were in captivity were ascending. Moreover, it was given me more clearly to perceive that the unhappy, who had been so long in hard captivity, contended many times in a dream with those at liberty in the ultimate heaven; and these latter wanted to deprive them of mercy, thus of all hope of salvation. This contention lasted a long time. When I awoke, they complained exceedingly with much anxiety, and indeed repeatedly, that the others wanted to deprive them of mercy, and that thus it would be all over with them; for they were undergoing grievous punishment, so that they wished nothing more than to lose their life entirely. The only hope afforded them by God Messiah was that they could think that there still was mercy. When the wicked, in the liberty accorded them, wanted to take this hope away from them, their anxiety was doubled, so that they fell into despair. With regard to the contention itself, how the contention about mercy was carried on is not very readily described, for such representations of spirits cannot be described easily. When, therefore, they complained so bitterly concerning that injury, that their sole consolation - that there would be mercy - was being taken away from them, there at length shone forth the hope that they would not lose the mercy which had been promised them. I could also sometimes perceive in myself, the stirring of mercy, not as mine, but as belonging to the heavens, and thus to God Messiah. Those spirits who had been placed in such anxiety were at length liberated in a wonderful manner, which was made manifest to me by a kind of ascent, which likewise cannot well be described. Afterwards I spoke with them, and they are most modest: so they are now among the happy. 1747, the night between Oct. 27 and 28, o.s. It was sometimes then shown me that mercy was almost taken away from them, so that there was little short of their being reduced to the last extremity of straitness and eternal death before they were liberated: but it was told me that they had led an evil life.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 221
221. THE HAPPY STATE OF LITTLE CHILDREN
This morning before I arose, I came into a tranquil state in which I remained for some time, during which I spoke with a certain one concerning this state, for it was a very tranquil one, and almost amounted to peace. But it was hardly the peace which I perceived before; inasmuch as I was all the time intent upon other matters, and also upon a kind of pain which certain spirits produced around my loins, and in which they have now kept me through another day. I also spoke with that spirit similar things concerning that happy state of little children who were said to live in such a state and in delight; in like manner I spoke concerning that state. The spirits who were round about, and who could hear my speech but could not be in such a state, supposed that I had been transferred to another place because they could not, as before, perceive anything whatever except the sound [of my voice] and things pertaining to sound. As a result of this there was talk about place. By this experience we were taught that place is not fixed, although many can be together in one place; but it is the state of some sphere, as it were, into which man can be carried, in whatever place he may be. 1747, Oct. 27, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 222
222. THAT THREE SOLAR ATMOSPHERES OPERATE IN THE NATURAL MIND, BUT NOT IN THE MORE INTERIOR MIND: BUT THAT GOD MESSIAH IS THE SUN IN THE MORE INTERIOR AND INMOST MIND
There are four natural spheres arising from the sun. The atmosphere which produces hearing is known; a purer atmosphere separate from the aerial is that which produces sight or visual images by the wonderful reflections of all objects. How far this atmosphere penetrates into the natural mind, and whether it also presents material ideas, as they are called, or phantasies and imaginations, cannot as yet be quite evident, but from many things it appears highly probable. This then will be the first atmosphere that reigns in the natural mind. Another atmosphere - the still purer ether - is that which produces the forces of magnets, which reign not only about the magnet in particular, but also about the whole globe, but there is no need to describe to what extent. It there produces the situation of the whole terraqueous globe according to the poles of the world, and many things known in the world about the magnetic elevations and inclinations. In the natural mind this atmosphere seems to produce reasonings, and with these there ought still to be what is spiritual in order that they may live, as there must be in the case of sight and of each of the senses in order that they may perceive. The purest ethereal sphere is the one that is universal in the whole world, which is presented around the reasonings of the same mind; hence that mind is called the natural mind, and its interior operations, when perverse, are called reasonings, but when according to order, simply reason, and it is a species of thoughts, owing to spiritual influx. These spheres are of the sun, and may be called solar, and thus natural. As regards the more interior mind, however, in it there is nothing of such a quality, that is, natural, but there is what is spiritual, and in the inmost mind, what is celestial; these things are produced by God Messiah alone and are living, and are thus to be called spiritual and celestial spheres. We conversed this morning concerning these things, an angel speaking with me, and so I was confirmed. 1747, Oct. 27, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 223
223. EACH AND ALL THINGS IN THE INMOST AND THE MORE INTERIOR HEAVEN THAT COME TO THE INTERIOR AND EXTERIOR, WHERE ARE THE INFERNAL GENII, ARE THERE TURNED INTO EVIL
For a considerable time, for a year and more now, I have very frequently, and indeed daily, found that almost all things that came from the more interior heaven - which by the mercy of God Messiah was also given me to perceive - were turned into the opposite and thus into evil, at which I have long wondered; also how those opposite and contrary things could come so suddenly. But at length it was given me to understand that those genii who at this day still inhabit the ultimate heaven, or flit about there, especially those who dwell in hell, change them into what is contrary, thus that which is good into the correspondent evil; as also, that which is true into the falsity characteristic of the ultimate heaven. Indeed they do this so suddenly and skillfully that I could not but marvel. Yea, it was also given me to perceive that they did not even know what was being done in the more interior heaven, but still it was perverted into the contrary; so that there was there a conversion, as it were, of all goods into evil, as in the interior heaven there is a conversion of truths into falsity; as happened today, when I read the Chaldeans",* they suddenly turned this into "the Jews", which was the contrary. 1747, Oct. 27, o.s.
* Probably Jeremiah xxxii or xxxiii (v. Index Biblicus).
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 224
224. EVERY EVIL, ALSO EVERY ACCIDENT, COMES FROM HELL
From what has just been said it is evident that all evils, also accidents, burst forth from infernal genii, although they know nothing about them. For the inmost heaven and the more interior heaven as means or mediations, dispose and administer the things foreseen and provided by God Messiah; they dispose and administer the things thus foreseen and provided because they are salutary to the human race. These things, with men who trust in themselves and indulge the loves of self and the world, are immediately turned into evils, also into accidents: thus there is not even the least evil that happens to man, which does not burst forth from hell. I have sometimes spoken with the genii of the interior heaven concerning this, and at times they said they could not have done it, because they were ignorant of it; at other times they did it so openly that they could not deny, but frankly admitted it. 1747, Oct. 27, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 225
225. THE WORST GENII, OR FURIES, ARE SHUT UP IN HELL, AND THEY CANNOT BE RELEASED THEREFROM, LEST THE HUMAN RACE SHOULD PERISH
No one can ever conceive how harmful is the crew that is held bound in hell. Some of them having been let loose a little, infested me in such a manner, and so very deceitfully and so acutely, that I could never have believed that such venom was at all possible: wherefore that crew is held so bound that it can on no account mutter against, still less infest, any but the worst of men for whom there is no longer any hope. And when anyone incited by deadly hatred commits dreadful crimes, unless this infernal crew were held in bonds and, as it were, in chains by God Messiah, the human race would perish. But the bond is relaxed with them, as far as it is permitted, when man falls into [the hands of] "the furies"; I have also sometimes experienced these "furies" on former occasions, this being permitted in order that I might relate it. When I had written these things the reins of these "furies" were very slightly relaxed; and as a result those spirits in the ultimate or natural heaven were thrown into such consternation that they manifestly betrayed their terror, and thus desired to flee to supplications to God Messiah. Hence it can be evident how horrible must be the faces of those who are natural spirits, and who flit about in the natural heaven. 1747, Oct. 28, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 226
226. A CONVERSATION WITH SPIRITS AND ANGELS CONCERNING THE INDEFINITE, PHILOSOPHY, FALLACY
When some new angels arrived there arose a conversation with them; and after those things had been shown them which are objects of sight, such as those of a city, and many other things, there was a conversation about the diversity of spheres and of situations in heaven, that they were indefinite, which was also shown: moreover, that all variations of state are from the variety of love in the objects. The discourse afterwards was concerning the Indefinite, namely: (1) that things indefinite can by no means exist except from the Infinite: (2) things indefinite, regarded in themselves, are images of the Infinite: (3) when they said that they had been instructed in matters of which previously they were ignorant, I replied to them that they are not taught by me, but by themselves, which to them was a paradox. But it was explained in this way, that man derives philosophical knowledges from himself and from the operation of his own mind, and when he has learnt anything and formulated it into rules, he does not know that it is from himself and in himself, and indeed indefinitely more perfectly [than as he has formulated it]. Also because man is ruled by angels and spirits, I was thus obliged to draw forth those matters through them. From this it can now be concluded how poor and worthless is Philosophy, on account of which nevertheless, men are proclaimed learned; whereas any little child is much more learned of himself, or in himself: (4) It was thus shown that there is a similar fallacy in most things. 1747, Oct. 29, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 227
227. CONCERNING MIRACLES WITHOUT FAITH THEY EFFECT NOTHING
I spoke with a certain angel, and there came up the subject of miracles, that they never effect anything with unbelievers. They are like wind which touches and is gone, for within there is nothing to which they may refer themselves, as it was with the posterity of Jacob immediately after they went forth out of Egypt, in the region of the Sea Suph, and also afterwards when they had crossed that sea. Certain spirits said that they wanted to see miracles in order that they might believe; and they were answered in this way: faith is something intrinsic, and it fixes its root in the internal of man; it cares nothing for miracles, it despises them; but with those who have no faith, even miracles can never produce any root. These and similar things are better and more fully apprehended when there is conversation with spirits. They perceive the full sense together with the antecedents and the consequents; the sense is also assisted by a kind of representation and imagination, which is a kind of angelic speech. 1747, Oct. 30,* o.s.
* The manuscript has Oct. 23, but since in nos. 226, 229, and 331, the date 22 is crossed out and 29 written above, it seems evident that the author omitted to make the change here. For the same reason, in the first line of n. 228 we have changed 22 and 23 to 29 and 30, as the author himself did in the last line. In n. 230 we have twice changed 23 and 24 to 30 and 31.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 228
228. CONCERNING THE STATE OF THE DAMNED IN HELL
During the night between Oct. 29 and 30,* o.s. 1747, I had a dream from which I awoke repeatedly; for evil spirits kept on infesting me, so much so that I could not continue my sleep. After awakening several times, until at length I was quite awake, I was seized with a trembling throughout the whole body, and I manifestly perceived that a certain column, as it were, surrounded me; I could sensibly perceive it. I awaited what would thence happen. I supposed that I was thus being defended against evil spirits. That column was sensibly increased. It was continually insinuated into my thought with a perceptive feeling that this was the "brazen wall", as it is called [Jer. i 18; xv 20], by which the faithful are defended from the infestation of evil spirits. While, therefore, this column or wall remained around me which could be nothing else than a column of angels in the midst of whom was God Messiah, Who is the "Brazen wall" - I also observed the cause, namely, that I was let down to the unhappy in hell, that I might perceive their state, and thus make known to the world, especially to the incredulous or the unbelieving, that there is a hell: not only that there is a hell, but also what is the state of those there, though I cannot adequately describe it. I heard lamentations such as these, "God! Oh God! Jesus Christ be merciful! Jesus Christ be merciful!": and for a long time, to which I at first gave attention. Afterwards, when I was in hell, and indeed in the body as I am today, a certain one of those miserable beings was permitted to speak with me, which he also did for some considerable time; but I cannot relate the things he said. Only this at present: that they complained of those free spirits, or "furies", who as yet lodge in the third heaven, that they are the ones who torment them; for their desire is to torment every man and spirit whatsoever. In a word, their torments are unspeakable; but I was allowed to encourage them with some hope, that they should not despair entirely; for they were saying that they believed the torment would be eternal. It was granted me to encourage them by saying that God Messiah is merciful, also that we read in His word that those bound in the pit would be released,** and that the pit signifies hell. This I also heard confirmed from above in order that they might have some consolation, which also they then said that they felt. In order that ye may believe, for it is true, I testify to you something still more wonderful - that God Messiah, moved by inmost mercy, appeared to them out of heaven, and indeed as was said to me, in Glory; I also could discern this, though not so manifestly as the unhappy spirits. They confessed that they had received great consolation from this appearance. It is now said in my ear that angels also have consoled them, and that they will console them. Moreover, I also wish you to believe, for it is true, since I know because I have perceived it, that many of them have been raised out of hell and torment into heaven, where they are living at this day, and that it seemed to one of them who had suffered the greatest torment, that God Messiah embraced and kissed him. Afterwards many also were liberated from hell and taken up into heaven. In the night between Oct. 29 and 30, o.s. 1747.
* The manuscript has Oct. 23, but since in nos. 226, 229, and 331, the date 22 is crossed out and 29 written above, and in n. 228, 22 and 23 are crossed out and 29 and 30 written above, it seems evident that the author omitted to make the change here. For the same reason, in the first line of n. 228 we have changed 22 and 23 to 29 and 30, as the author himself did in the last line. In n. 230 we have twice changed 23 and 24 to 30 and 31.
** Zech. ix 11. See also Isa. li 14 and Psalm xl 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 229
229. CONCERNING THE FEAR OF SPIRITS WHO ARE AS YET FREE
Very many things might be said about the spirits who are as yet free and who produce all the evils and falsities with the human race. These spirits sometimes appear as if insane, for so far as they are permitted they act and speak without any reason. But when it was put to them that since they were once men and thus could have been rational, did they not see that they were wild beasts, not men; then the power of viewing themselves interiorly was given them by God Messiah, and they acknowledged themselves to be like wild beasts of the forest, and worse. But still they soon returned to their insanities, until it was again shown them that they could never accomplish anything, and that they would be more unhappy than others. When this was shown them in a spiritual manner, such fear then seized them that they fell upon their knees. But it was quite evident, that as soon as ever the fear was removed, they would return to their own nature. 1747, Oct. 28, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 230
230. THE STATE OF MERETRICIOUS SOULS
In the night between Oct. 30 and 31, female spirits were admitted to me, that is, I was admitted into spheres built up from those women who had been unconcerned about any faith, and had led a dissolute and meretricious life in the world. They consisted, as I could perceive, of such as wander about, and lead none other than a life of harlotry, caring nothing at all for legitimate marriages, thus caring little or nothing what the internal man is, and what faith is: whence it follows as a consequence that there is little that could affect their nature. Such spheres, as I might call them, or such societies, are divided into genera and species. It was granted me to speak with some of them, that I might know what kind of life they live after death. Their life was, as it were, insane, without anything of reason, still less of understanding. I wondered also whether there would be insane women in the other life; but it was said that the souls of such were insane, knowing nothing of beauty, nor of modesty. Such also pervert everything pertaining to true conjugial love, especially by bending it to licentiousness. The number of such is very great. These women lead an unhappy life, for they no longer know what delight is, such as it is in the other life. 1747, in the night between Oct. 30 and 31, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 231
231. IN THE OTHER LIFE THERE ARE DELIGHTS OF INTELLIGENCE FROM THE SAD AND THE INSANE
After it had been allowed me to observe those female spirits [n. 230], I saw in imagination a remarkable thing, namely, that I was grieved that there were such in the other life who, I supposed, would be of no use, but there was a wonderful representation, lasting for some time, showing how this insanity variously blended might nevertheless affect the mind gently and sweetly. In order that this might be the better perceived, there was also something intellectual, or as it were an intellectual eye, which observed and considered it as being something merely insane; but by a wonderful rolling together, as I might call it, there was still being represented something like lace, namely, something that could be converted into what was speciously beautiful; but that intellectual eye hindered me from being affected with a certain pleasure therefrom, of which I also complained. There was also a certain spirit who viewed these things with indignation, that I should, as it were, be affected by such seeming insanities thus woven together. And I perceived that if that intellectual had not been present, I could have been greatly affected, and indeed, by a new delight, which I had not experienced before in this way. When I further considered what would become of those unhappy, as it were, insane souls in the other life, and of what use they would be to themselves or others - for nothing is ever permitted by God Messiah without an end of use in His Kingdom - I at length perceived that from the influx of such spirits, delights could have been brought about similar to those which inflow into innocencies and affect them in a wonderful manner; and this, indeed, by Divine Omnipotence so that they may be disposed into such a wonderful connection of things as it were, that the delights therefrom can be woven together and affect blessed minds, especially infants, and thus innocencies. Consequently, from insanities, God Messiah so disposing, even from those that are most sad and in the highest degree undelightful, states of gladness and delight can be drawn forth, and as it were, made to germinate corn and the glad things of seedtime as if from the dust of the ground. It was also given me clearly to sensate a kind of gladness from the angels of God Messiah, that even such things, unhappy and undelightful in themselves, were of use, with the hope that such of those women who are enlightened in the things pertaining to faith in God Messiah, would also be able to perceive delights from another source, composed as it were of opposites, or little intellectual eyes. 1747, Oct. 29, o.s. in the morning.
mThese things are thus described to some extent in order that a representative of spiritual and celestial things may thence in some measure be perceived.n
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 232
232. THE PUNISHMENT OF SORCERESSES
It appeared to me during sleep, that a certain sorceress was using her sorceries to take away true love, and thus to render a man weak. When I awoke the sorceress appeared, and having been recognized, was delivered over to the punishment due, which was so horrible that I could never have imagined that there could be such a punishment. It was said to me that there was that punishment only that the angels might inquire into her criminal deeds: and she was of such a nature that she was gradually dissolved into horrible serpents or snakes, and the whole woman went away into them and was thus rejected from the faces [of the angels]. 1747, Nov. 3, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 233
233. CONCERNING REPRESENTATIONS
It has been customary with some to exhibit representations, especially of holy things, and to institute certain spectacular displays of sacred things. Exhibitions of this sort are not allowable because the idea of them remains after death, and by those who are profane this is turned into profane representations: for the state of their dispositions governs the subject-matter of the representations in their single details: wherefore, when the disposition is perverted, it follows that the rest of the things contained, that is the single particulars, are bent with it; thus they induce a sad and profane countenance. But yet similar representations are turned differently by those who are of an upright disposition, and are innocent, as I experienced this night during wakefulness. For little children together with innocent ones, were softly representing the Messiah committed to the sepulchre; in no way, however, did they present the Messiah, but another, yet in such a manner that it might be known, as from afar, that the Messiah was signified. Then also it was represented, that after the resurrection He descended to the bound in the pit, and released the captives there and led them forth with Him into heaven: also that He was united to His Divine Essence. But, as I said, all this was represented so softly and so piously that not in the least were they permitted to think of God Messiah except as it were from afar, so that there was nothing terrifying as happens on earth at such spectacular exhibitions.* 1747, Nov. 1, o.s.
* Apparently a reference to the so-called Miracle, Mystery, or Passion Plays in common in the Middle Ages.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 234
234. Moreover, whilst in the sepulchre, it was represented that something watery was admitted for a little time, and softly, as if life was returning, during which the representation, as it were, softly undulated, thereby signifying, but as said from afar, spiritual life in Baptisms.*
* Crossed out:
"On account of which it is also said by Paul that Baptism involves like things." Rom. vi 4; Col. ii 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 235
235. When they were representing the descent to those below, they then most beautifully represented very soft slender cords let down by them, with which they wanted to raise God Messiah thence; by which they also wished to be represented the longings of love given to them by God Messiah, in order that they might act this, as they now told me. 1747, Nov. 1, o.s.: after rising from bed*
* See AC 2299; HH 335; CL 412.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 236
236. It was also said to me inwardly, that God Messiah permits many such things in the world, and others like them, for the reason that upright and innocent souls, who were imbued with such things during their life, attend, and that they only perceive innocent things. 1747, Nov. 1, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 237
237. THAT IN ONE HUMAN THOUGHT THERE ARE MYRIADS OF AFFECTIONS AND SIMILAR THINGS. CONCERNING THE CHERUBIM
I was in tacit speech with the celestial today, and it was given me to comprehend clearly by the understanding that myriads of myriads of things inflowing from the heavens concur in one human thought. Into thoughts which are vain and earthly, concur the inflowing things of spirits, or of those who are in "the third heaven"; but into those thoughts which are spiritual and celestial concur the inflowing things of the angels; thus God Messiah by means of spirits and angels disposes human thoughts with indefinite variety. Wherefore spiritual and celestial thoughts, which comprehend within themselves the verities of faith, affect the whole angelic heaven when God Messiah so disposes.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 238
238. Vain thoughts cannot rise higher than into "the third heaven": for the Cherubim, as they are called, are there, and they defend, and turn those things that are false and evil into truths and goods, and at length into the innocences of which the inmost heaven consists. 1947, Nov. 3, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 239
239. WHAT TRUE FAITH IS HOW IT AFFECTS THE HEAVENS OF GOD MESSIAH
From these things it can be manifest what true faith is, and what effect it has, namely, that it affects the heaven of God Messiah, that is, the angels, and reaches even to the heaven of innocence: and if in the faith there is innocence, it penetrates even into heaven itself, and thus to God Messiah. 1747, Nov. 3, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 240
240. THAT THERE ARE ALSO SIRENS IN THE ULTIMATE HEAVEN
The worst of all the female spirits are those who may be called sirens; for they disguise their deceits under a veil of innocence with so much guile that everyone would be ensnared, unless the deceit were disclosed by God Messiah. Such was she who was spoken of on the preceding page, 1747, Nov. 3, under the heading - The punishment of a sorceress [n. 232]. Whatever can be found in a man which they can draw forth, that they draw forth for the falsification of the truth: thus care must be taken lest anything false enter in unless it is shaken off.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 241
241. CONCERNING THE MORE INTERIOR THINGS, OR THE FORM OF INTERIOR THINGS IT CAN NEVER BE OVERCOME BUT IT RESISTS EVERY ASSAULT AND ALWAYS REMAINS THE FIRMER. IT IS OTHERWISE WITH THE INTERIOR FORM: THUS STILL LESS WITH THE LOWER NATURAL FORMS. mWHAT THE SPIRITUAL IS WITHOUT THE CELESTIAL IT IS BROKENn
I was thinking about forms, and indeed about the form of the more interior things, which is the spiritual form. It is of such a nature that it resists every assault; and its properties are such that by means of anxieties and straitnesses, it can be reduced into all possible, thus infinite forms; it can be applied to all forms, even to those in a lower sphere, and indeed, as if it cared nothing about them, however much those who dwell in the lower sphere may suppose otherwise because they reason from themselves, and also because the more they are confirmed, so much the more are they straitened. One thing consisting of an indefinite number of things concurs and unites itself for the defence of another; for there is nothing in the general which is not defended by the single, indeed by the most single things, even to what is indefinite, yea to what is infinite, and is thus held together to eternity, so that it can never be injured; and many more things, deduced according to order from the constancy of that form, can be deduced in regard to its perfections. Its general defends the particular, and every particular conspires to the firm establishment of the general; and indeed the more it yields, or is yielding, and as I may say, the softer it is, the more firmly does it stand: for then the inmost in the universal and in the single things, which is its universal, binds together and so forth, etc.
mMoreover there is nothing so irrational that it may not be reduced to something rational, and thus be found in the indefinite things of the finite, that is, in the Infinite: here in God Messiah.n *
These were my thoughts about forms this morning, and the angels of the more interior and of the inmost heaven, as I believe, took note of it, but as applied to the whole heaven and to their [states of] resistance and constancy, to their patience and similar things which are spiritual and celestial; and thus they confirmed them by a voice conveyed to me, saying, that they marveled that such a thing could ever enter the human mind. Thus when human minds know verities, then of the mercy of God Messiah, that [knowledge] passes over to the more interior and inmost heavens. It is indeed altogether different in natural things when there are falsities, by which the learned world is at this day so opposed [to the truth], that scarcely anyone knows what truth is and what good, either in natural or in moral things: hence, also, communication with the more interior heaven, and thus with the inmost, is taken away. When I would write these things, natural expressions cannot be satisfactory, because they contain more of the natural in my mind than could have easily been removed, and so have the spiritual presented more purely. It is, however, different in the interior from where is the natural which is injured; this so communicates with the lower natural things, or with forms rendered imperfect, that they can be easily broken, and the more natural they are, the more easily are they broken. All the continuity of the interior form comes from the more interior, and this from the inmost, and thus from God Messiah. Indeed, the spiritual itself, without the inmost as it were infilling it, is broken, as I have discovered in many ways, and by wonderful representations, and also by experiences. It is this spiritual which as yet dominates in man, and induces an appearance as though it were the more interior, when yet it is the interior; so it is called thought, but it is only reasoning: for the rational has with itself the true spiritual inwardly within it, and this the celestial inwardly within it. 1747, Nov. 6, o.s.
* These words were added by the author in the margin of the MS. and seem to belong here. They are thus referred to in the Index (s.v. Dominus): "There is nothing so irrational that it cannot be bent into what is rational by Infinite Power, that is, by the Lord."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 242
242. A SPIRITUAL PARADOX: THAT IN MAN, ESPECIALLY IN HIS INTERNALS, THERE IS NOTHING BUT A FLUID STREAM LIKE THE BREATH [spiritus] OUTSIDE MAN
It cannot but occur to anyone as a paradox that in human fibers, even in the most minute, there is nothing solid or cohering, and thus rigid: for if it cohered, or by cohering became rigid, it would be in the highest degree brittle and would very quickly perish, for nothing would then be applicable [to it]. But in things internal, not even the least part, or parts of a part, even to the most interior and inmost spiritual substances, is rigid, but all parts are most fluid, as in spirits and angels. Corporeal things alone can be said to cohere, but not in the way the fallacy of sight and of touch induces man to believe; for the less coherent a thing is, or the less it resembles a solid, the more durable it is. This is evident from many things, as in old age when the parts begin to grow together and become more solid, thus to appearance, more durable, but they are then the more brittle and liable to be destroyed. From this it now follows that man is a spirit, even whilst he lives in the body, and that the coherence of the [parts] depends upon the single things being yielding, and thus upon the more interior and inmost things, and by their being disposed by God Messiah by means of both the former and the latter. 1747, Nov. 6, o.s.*
* This paragraph is thus referred to in the Index (s.v. Interiora):
"In the purer things of nature nothing coheres. The less coherent they are, the better are they fitted for the reception of life."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 243
243. CONCERNING A SEA. CONCERNING THE RAGING SEA AT THE TIME OF THE LAST JUDGMENT
This night I seemed to be crossing a stormy sea in a boat, and soon afterwards being half awake, I saw that sea so black, and with waves so high, that it would strike terror into anyone. The raging of the sea seemed also to increase. At first the waves were borne from the left towards the right, and then towards the shore where I was. There were also some people on an island or projecting rock, who had been saved. Having become more fully awake, I perceived for some time a manifest commotion, with the feeling as at other times, that I was surrounded by spirits who were rising up, and who, as I heard, were those bound coming out of the pit, and by the mercy of God Messiah, were being released and set free in this place. There was a great multitude of them, as I could conclude from the noise and from other perceptible signs; it was also said that the raging seas at the last day or time signify these and similar things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 244
244. THE DELIVERANCE OF THE BOUND FROM THE PIT, IS LIKE UNTO A WOMAN IN LABOR WHEN THE FOETUS COMES TO THE MOUTH OF THE WOMB
It is a heavenly arcanum concerning which I have sometimes been instructed, that those who were bound in the pit, or vastated, of whom the prophets so frequently speak, are not liberated therefrom until the punishment or vastation has been consummated. When this is ended the deliverance resembles that of a woman in labor in this respect, that there is a certain necessity which can no longer be resisted, which urges that they should struggle forth, and thus be delivered from bondage and set at liberty. But here very many things occur respecting the condition of those who are being vastated or punished, according to the vastation and punishment, according to the state of liberty for which they are striving, and according to the modes by which they are being liberated; these things would fill many pages, but nevertheless, I imagine, would never increase belief. Heavenly states are such that if they were explained to man they would not be believed but would drive him to madness, on account of the incredulity of those who are unwilling to believe anything except what they understand: and as they cannot understand the natural causes nearest to their senses, how can they understand spiritual and celestial things so remote, yea most remote from the senses, by which nevertheless they want to explore them. 1747, Nov. 12, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 245
245. CONCERNING SPIRITS WHO PERVERT HOLY THINGS BY PLASTERING THEM OVER WITH "UNTEMPERED [MORTAR]"
It was also shown me today how the worst spirits pervert holy things, namely, that they apply those things that are holy just as if they were their own, and as it were plaster them over, and in this way bring them to man's perception, so that those who are innocent can easily be persuaded that the holy things which are more interior flow from them, when yet it is mere "untempered mortar", as is described in Ezekiel [xiii 10]. At first I supposed that the sensation of the more interior things came forth from them; but after I had been better instructed, it was given me to expose their deceits to them, by speech and representations. This made them angry, namely, that in this way a perception of good can be produced from evil, and of truth from falsity. Thus also was the "plastered wall" explained. [See Ezek. xiii 10]. 1747, Nov. 12, o.s.
They think themselves good and holy when they are making profession, like the dragon here and there [spoken of in the Word], when yet inwardly they cherish malice, although in that state they do not know it.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 246
246. CONCERNING THE SUPPLICATION OF CERTAIN OF THE JEWS FOR THE MERCY OF GOD MESSIAH
When the 16th Chapter of Ezekiel* was being explained, where the whoredom of the church of Jacob's descendants is treated of, there were present certain of the Jews who said that they had been of the sect of the Pharisees. When they had attended for some time to the interior sense of the words, they were so deeply moved by their truth, that, confessing their iniquities they devoutly supplicated the mercy of God Messiah. 1747, Nov. 13, o.s.
* No exposition of the book of Ezekiel by Swedenborg is known to exist, except that contained in the Summary Exposition of the Prophets and Psalms which was not written until several years later. It is probable, however, that the explanation of the chapter referred to was written in the margin of the Schmidius Biblia Sacra. Unfortunately, the pages containing the sixteenth chapter have been removed from Swedenborg's copy, but as most of the remaining pages are very fully annotated, it seems likely that the missing pages were also annotated. That this chapter had been carefully studied by Swedenborg is evident from the exposition to be found in the Index Biblicus.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 247
247. THE EXTREME CRUELTY OF CERTAIN SPIRITS, WHO NEVERTHELESS PROFESS MERCY AND HOLINESS WITH THE MOUTH
This night something so very cruel was represented to me, that if anyone perceived but a slight idea of it, he would be horrified; wherefore I wish to spare chaste eyes and ears in referring to it. Certain spirits, from some very trifling cause, cried out for the mercy of God Messiah, which they claimed for themselves alone, as I also explained to them; for they seemed to lay a most cruel hand upon innocence itself for the sake of revenge; but it was only those spirits who suppose that what they apprehend in phantasy exists; thus they committed an act altogether opposed to mercy. But whether they have any mercy and charity anyone can judge, since of themselves they committed an act contrary thereto, solely for the sake of revenge against innocence, not against wickedness from a good end.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 248
248. WHEN THE ULTIMATE HEAVEN IS NOT DIRECTED BY ANGELS, THE EVIL SPIRITS ARE GREATLY ENRAGED, AND ARE MOST MALICIOUS
Today I also discovered that in the ultimate heaven, and beneath it, where evil spirits are not directed by God Messiah by means of angels, they are so malicious and burn with such rage that it cannot be adequately described; wherefore there is always a direction by means of angels, and thus a tempering according to the state of man, or according to his direction to the ultimate end. 1747, Nov. 19, o.s.*
* This paragraph fills the bottom part of the same page as that on which the preceding paragraph was written. The irregularity of the dates may be accounted for by Swedenborg having made use of this space a few days later for inserting this one. As n. 254, which is also dated "Nov. 19", was written at the bottom of the following leaf of the MS. it is possible that n. 248 was written after n. 254.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 249
249. THE NATURAL SCIENCES, OR THE SCIENCES OF NATURAL THINGS, ARE AT THE PRESENT DAY LIKE THE ULTIMATE HEAVEN WHICH STILL PERVERTS VERITIES INTO FALSITIES
Today I spoke with the spirits and angels around me concerning various matters, and afterwards about the sciences, or modern wisdom, which is such that it cannot serve as a plane for spiritual, still less for celestial, verities, but it is such as is the ultimate heaven which perverts the verities that have descended thither from heaven into things contrary. For at this day, whatever is taught by the sciences concerning the natural causes of phenomena - such as the causes of those things that are in the human body, concerning the senses and similar things, also whatever is deduced concerning a knowledge of the soul, and the like - is full of false hypotheses in which not a single verity is laid open to the sight: further, the way [to interior things] is also closed by these hypotheses, so that the thoughts are not allowed to extend beyond grossest Nature; therefore spiritual and celestial things are considered as nothing. Since the plane into which spiritual verities fall is of such a nature, it is necessary that they should be kept back and not penetrate, for no natural verity receives, continues, and thus confirms them, but it either entirely repels them or perverts them into what is contrary. From this it can be concluded what use scientific verities, or those which are brought forth by means of the sciences, can serve. 1747, Nov. 14, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 250
250. I say, "use", but with reference to those who study knowledges in such a way that they are unwilling to believe anything without them. There is also their use in the schools where nothing but such matter; are set forth and taught by philosophers, even by those who are to perform the office of the priesthood. Then, because similar subjects belong to the exercises of youth, since they favor their desires, there is in addition the use that in this way spiritual things sent down from heaven are not thus perverted, and do not blind men's minds and insensibly lead them to doubt, and thus to infidelity. Because the world is such at this day that it is reputed learned, and is willing to believe nothing but what it can understand, therefore, with those who are of such a nature, the spiritual can scarcely operate unless that false and mendacious plane is either entirely dispersed and perishes, or else is turned into a plane of natural verities. What such persons will be like after death, those of them who possess any judgment can conclude from the fact that the life after death is the continuation of the life of the body, and that there are similar things, as falsities in spiritual things and blindness, which induce as it were a crust when the special and particular things of the memory perish, and thus as it were pervert the kernel, or the nature. Hence they cannot but become most stupid: and the wiser they thus are in the body, so much the more stupid do they become; indeed, they become more stupid than those who had learned nothing whatever of the sciences, inasmuch as they have applied the sciences to the investigation of spiritual things. 1747, Nov. 14, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 251
251. UNIVERSAL NATURE IN GENERAL AND IN PARTICULARS REPRESENTS THE STATUS OF CELESTIAL AND SPIRITUAL THINGS. mARTIFICIAL THINGS [artificiales]* ARE TRIFLES IN RESPECT TO NATURAL THINGSn
I was conversing with spirits and angels concerning the things that exist in visible nature, upon which no one reflects that they are, as it were, the images of things celestial and spiritual: as for example, that a plant or tree is produced from its seed, and grows; that the sap, which is the life of the plant or tree is drawn up through the outer bark and inner skin, and is thence distributed into all its middle [fibers] and centers: so in like manner, spiritual things ought to refer themselves to celestial things. Also that each and all things regard the fruit as their end, that is, the renovation and hence perpetuation of their life. It is similar in all fruit, even with those which are encompassed by hard shells, and whose kernels lie hidden within; there are shells or different coverings there, one within another, by means of which the sap is conveyed to the interior and inmost parts until at length it is matured. These things must represent similar things in man when being regenerated; namely, the shells represent natural, scientific, rational, and intellectual things, which are spiritual: so that from a common plane divided into an infinite number of paths, they can refer and distribute themselves to each and all things in the inmost recesses. Hence there follows in such things a perpetuity which, in the life of man, corresponds to eternity. The case is similar with regard to each and all things in the animal kingdom, in the human body, and in all its lesser and least parts. 1747, Nov. 15, o.s.
* The Latin word "artificiales" means made by skill or art, thus both what is artistic and what is artificial.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 252
252. It is also surprising that man has not yet rightly observed, that all the things which owe their existence artificially to man, let them be what they may, such as statues, pictures, and innumerable other things, appear beautiful outwardly, and indeed are esteemed of great value; when nevertheless, these things are so constituted within, as to be semblances made of clay and dirt. The sight of the eye admires only the surface, whereas those things which grow from seeds begin from the internal, and grow up or come forth to the externals, and are not only beautiful to the sight, but also the more interiorly they are examined, the more beautiful they are. It is similar in man's life. Those things which begin from externals, thus which proceed from man, are compared to things artificial, of which men value and admire the external appearance, but the internals are altogether worthless: whereas those things that are from God Messiah are formed from inmosts; these are to be likened to the things in nature which are beautiful from their inmosts. This, then, is what God Messiah says, that all the magnificence of Solomon cannot be compared to the least lily, which nevertheless is lightly esteemed. [Matt. vi 29; Luke xii 27.] 1747, Nov. 15, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 253
253. THAT SPIRITS ALSO, LIKE MAN, BY REFLECTION ARE IMBUED WITH MANY THINGS FROM USAGE
In addition to other experiences, it was also observed that evil spirits, who continually intend evil to man, are also imbued from usage to bring evil upon man unexpectedly. Thus, as often as they hear a carriage or the sound of a carriage, then, unexpectedly, as if not aware of it, they try to force me towards the carriage, besides other examples also, which suddenly inflow into their mind from usage alone. To recount these experiences is superfluous.
Today, and before also, I learnt that the dragon was becoming accustomed to deceits which he had not formerly practiced, on which account he was grievously punished, lest those things should be added to his nature.*
* This paragraph was written in the vacant space between nos. 253 and 254. The word hodie (today) suggests that it was added when Swedenborg was making the Index, at the end of August 1748. It is entered there (s.v. Natura) as follows:
"That certain evil spirits learn evils which afterwards they do as it were from their nature, and so they can render their nature worse."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 254
254. THAT THOUSANDS, YEA, MYRIADS OF SPIRITS AND ANGELS CONCUR IN ONE HUMAN THOUGHT, ALL OF WHOM GOD MESSIAH DIRECTS AND DISPOSES
This cannot but appear as a paradox to the man who supposes that a thought is simply one single thing, and not composed of myriads of things which form it. But it can be demonstrated from very many things in nature, as that for a single action thousands, yea, myriads of muscles and fibers and even the least fibers concur, from the brain even to the action itself. Similarly in all of nature, myriads of rays concur to the formation of one object; so likewise with plants, for their propagation. But that the like takes place in the case of man's thoughts and affections appears as a paradox, because the operation and influx of spirits and angels into human minds has not been confirmed by experience; but by the mercy of God Messiah, I can say from experience that thousands of spirits and angels concur in the production of a thought, although only some of them are near the man. I cannot set forth these experiences, save this only, that it has sometimes been shown to me visibly and sensibly as well. I have also perceived the operations obscurely, yet so distinctly to the apprehension that I am able to affirm it with certainty. I have perceived them in several ways and with alternations, both by sense and by a murmuring; but their situations and states were varied at the good-pleasure of God Messiah. Nor would this be wonderful to any learned person if he but rightly compare those things which are in nature, with those which must be in the heavens. 1747, Nov. 19, o.s. Like the spirit who spoke, and there was shown a bright cloud round about, in order that I might see to what extent he inflowed; also from the speech, etc.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 255
255. CONCERNING THE MORE INTERIOR SPHERE, AND CONCERNING THE CHERUBIM
When I was led to the thought of how the more interior and inmost angels inflowed into human minds, and I was considering that they did so in a manner imperceptible, because they are in the sphere of the beginnings of human thoughts, consequently in a like sphere of imagination or representation, which is imperceptible, such a plane of thoughts necessarily being imperceptible - while these things were being turned over in my mind, I was by the mercy of God Messiah given to perceive above the head, a kind of soft volution into which I was afterwards raised, as it were, or which enveloped my thoughts. My first perception, when I was not as yet there, was as though there was the revolving of a soft cloud pressing downwards, and it was said that this can be called the Cherubim, and that from that revolving motion, wheels were attributed to them.* Afterwards that sphere enveloped me. I was then in great tranquillity. The ultimate heaven in which I had been before, was beneath me, and indeed at my feet and under them. I heard someone speaking there, but as though from a very deep place. He was complaining that I had been taken away from them, and that thus he did not want to live. Afterwards when I was thinking about that more interior sphere, in which also I am writing these things (which is still most appropriately called a cherubic sphere), I could know, not only why "wheels" were attributed to the cherubim, but also why they had four faces, the face of a lion", "of a man", "of an eagle" [and "of an ox"] [Ezek. i 10], namely, [of a "lion"] from its strength in the lower sphere, or ultimate heaven, for it holds that in its order, otherwise it would fall to pieces: "the face of a man", because the more interior man, to which this sphere properly answers, is man; the thought which we have is of the interior man only, which thought is thus governed by the more interior sphere. That there was "the face of an eagle" is because that cherubic sphere ascends high above the sphere in which is man's perception, or sensitivity of the understanding. "The face of an ox", is omitted; afterwards the "face of the cherub" is mentioned by Ezekiel in the first place for he then understood that it was the cherub, to which three faces were attributed. [Ezek. x 14.] 1747, Nov. 20, o.s.
* Crossed out: "and thus four faces were allotted to them by Ezekiel".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 256
256. THAT FAITH IN GOD MESSIAH CONJOINS INMOST THINGS WITH OUTERMOST
When I was in that cherubic sphere it was then given me to know that those in that sphere who are angels do not know what is taking place in the ultimate heaven, except when there is communication with them by the mercy of God Messiah and by the presence of God Messiah Himself with them through faith, so that they can know and perceive it. It was also granted me to know this, by the mercy of God Messiah, for when I fixed my internal intuition on God Messiah alone, it was then said to me from thence that thus they knew something of what was going on in the sphere beneath them, and what I was thinking. Wherefore faith in God Messiah, and from Him through the inmost and the more interior heavens into the sphere of man, is what conjoins and consociates all things, from the Supreme even to the lowest things. Without faith in God Messiah things interior would be torn away from those more interior, and so would perish. 1747, Nov. 20, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 257
257. Faith, however, embraced by man in such a manner that he intends to prescribe his own faith, effects nothing, but [only] that faith which is insinuated, given, and as it were, infused by God Messiah. For to acquire faith by oneself, from one's own imagination, is only a phantasy which does not ascend. But here arise some things to be observed, as, how man can know that faith is given by God Messiah, and very many other things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 258
258. THAT I HAVE BEEN ELEVATED INTO THE MORE INTERIOR SPHERE BUT IN VARIOUS WAYS, AS OFTEN AS I SAID THE PRAYER OF OUR LORD
As often as I repeated the prayer of our Lord, morning and evening, almost as often was I taken up in various ways into the more interior sphere, and indeed with such a perceptible change that nothing could be more perceptible; and this now for more than two years. Explanations of the more interior things of the prayer were then insinuated with very great variety: but when the prayer was finished I was remitted into my ordinary sphere.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 259
259. THAT VERY MANY OF THOSE FOUND IN THE PIT ARE ASCENDING, AND THUS THE LAST TIME IS AT HAND. CONCERNING THE PLACE OF LOWER THINGS
This night when awake, of the mercy of God Messiah, it was also granted me to perceive that very many of those "bound in the pit" are being taken upwards by God Messiah, that is, out of the pit which is beneath the ultimate heaven, otherwise called the "place of lower things". The ascent lasted some considerable time, whence it can be concluded that there were very many, and that those who were faithful were being raised up. This was also shown [representatively] in an image by little spirits of gold. From this it can be concluded that the last time is now at hand; wherefore let men be watchful. 1747, Nov. 20, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 260
260. CONCERNING ONE WHO WAS NOT INVITED TO THE FEAST, AND NOT BEING CLOTHED WITH FESTIVE GARMENTS, WAS CAST OUT
Today there appeared to me a certain evil spirit who supposed he had ascended into the more interior heaven, by having raised himself higher above the head; and there he wanted to excite disturbances by taking away faith in God Messiah, which he wanted to transfer to himself, and so to raise himself even to God Messiah and claim to himself His power, not knowing that he was only in the ultimate heaven where evil spirits as yet dwell. This was shown of him by means of representations, but in vain: he persisted in his malice. But because he was an evil spirit he had to be dealt with by representations, or by imaginary appearances. Wherefore truth was wrapped around him representatively; he was expelled therefrom, and he shouted out that he was being greatly afflicted, begging to be released. In this way ought one to feel concerning those who think they can assume to themselves the power to implant [faith], especially when this does not come from pure ignorance. 1747, Nov. 20, o.s. He said in his affliction that he had been instigated to do this by the diabolical crew.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 261
261. CONCERNING THE DELIVERANCE OF THOSE WHO ARE BOUND IN THE PIT: HENCE WHAT IS MEANT BY THE PANGS OF CHILD-BIRTH
Some of those bound in the pit are not delivered until they have reached the last state of desperation, that is, until they have paid the last of the debt. [Matt. v. 26.] This is also called the "pangs of child-birth", and "coming to the mouth of the womb".*
* In the Index Biblicus this phrase is thus explained: "This was a saying of the Ancients, signifying the more interior grief of spiritual punishment, or of vastation." (s.v. Partus. Isa. xxxvi [should be xxxvii] 3.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 262
262. THAT THERE ARE TRANQUIL SPHERES IN THE THIRD HEAVEN WHICH ARE TO BE CALLED SPHERES OF IGNORANCE
This morning I was led into some so-called spheres of the third heaven, and indeed to its inmost, for each heaven has its inmost, its more interior, and its exterior. The spirits who were recently taken out of the pit were told to tarry there for a little time. There was tranquillity there, nor was anything at all sad perceived; wherefore here is the tranquillity which, in the interior degree, corresponds to peace in the inmost. Afterwards having been encompassed as if with [an angelic] column, I was led into other spheres as it were of the interior heaven, and also into the heaven of ignorance. (Each heaven can be distinguished into its own heavens.) Nothing whatever was heard there, but it was tranquil. At length I was led into another heaven of ignorance, consisting of such as cared nothing about heresies, and who neither affirm nor, deny anything whatever, saying that everyone cherishes his own opinion. There, however, it was not so tranquil. It was as if someone wanted to break down the wall with an axe, of whom everyone said he was afraid lest he should at length break in. These heavens are separate and well guarded: thus nothing in the heavens is indistinct, except according to the appearance in the lower heaven, which is no longer to be called the interior, but the lower, heaven, where there is a crowd of lower spirits above hell, who act licentiously. 1747, Nov. 21, o.s.
The heaven of ignorance in the interior heaven, corresponds to Innocence in the more interior and inmost.*
mThese are the habitations or mansions of heaven, of which God Messiah speaks (John 14:2), which are here called spheres.n
* In the margin: "obs. obs."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 263
263. CONCERNING THE TEACHABLENESS [docilitas] OF SPIRITS, AND CONCERNING MAGIC
Besides the many experiences I have had repeatedly for a long time, I have also learnt today by a certain particular experience, that spirits are teachable [docilis], and indeed eagerly seize upon those things which no one can imagine for himself; and also that the natural magic of the Egyptians was due to that cause. For there are very many spirits who try to say similar things, but because it is abominable and profane their mouth is immediately closed, and they are cast out of the society; for they are abominable pests of societies there, consequently they are held in a place where they can no longer communicate their magical arts to others. They were only admitted to me for the sake of temptation. 1747, Nov. 23, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 264
264. There are also spirits who continually direct their attention to those things which are against truths and goods, studying how they can pervert these truths and goods: and they do this sensibly and so subtly, that if it were related it could scarcely be believed: I have sometimes marveled when I have observed truths and goods to be thus turned by spirits into what is perverse. But those spirits hide themselves more than others, and are more invisible, so that I almost believed that they could not be found; but yet they were found, and some of them were punished and cast out. The punishment is such as answers to their criminal attempts. 1747, Nov. 23, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 265
265. THAT SPIRITS ARE TRANSFERRED INTO MORE INTERIOR HEAVENS AND BECOME ANGELS
Today it has been granted me to observe that spirits become angels, and that they are transferred into more interior heavens, and so, as it were, disappear from spirits, for they do not afterwards speak [with them] as before, except by means of spirits who are of service to them and whom they govern. When the spirits perceived this they were indignant. 1747, Nov. 23, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 266
266. THAT THERE IS A SOCIETY OF SPIRITS, SOME OF WHOM ARE IN MAN'S HEAD, AND SOME OUTSIDE; AND THESE THINGS CORRESPOND
I have sometimes observed when certain spirits were outside and also speaking with me, and while they held me captive so that I could not be loosened from them, which sometimes happened to me, they then at the same time also had their auxiliary spirits or troops in my head, either within or outside the brain. It was granted me to observe this by manifest experience, for when those who were outside of me, and with whom I was speaking, were cast down, then those who were in the head flowed forth, and indeed, with a kind of sound as of someone going out and of an expulsion through the ear. Hence it was evident that there were many spirits there, and that sometimes ten, twenty, more or less, were as it were drawn forth in that manner by those who were outside, and with whom they were as if coagulated in society. From this it can also be concluded how man is held bound by the evil crowd of spirits, and that they are both within and outside him. Hence they shut out the operation of the angels, whose operation, nevertheless, is insinuated in a marvelous manner, like the more interior action in action; and so it is given man to understand what is true and good, but with difficulty. 1747, Nov. 24, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 267
267. SPIRITS WHO ARE SENT TO MAN SUPPOSE THAT THEY ARE THE MAN TO WHOM THEY COME
Certain spirits, ascending, came to me today saying that they had been with me from the beginning, thus that they were those who had spoken with me from the first; at this I was indignant and scolded them, for I did not acknowledge it. They at length confessed that they had now first come, but that they put on as it were all things of the man to whom they come, so that they suppose that they have been with him from the beginning. It is marvelous that in a moment a spirit puts on the things which are of the man - his knowledges, his language and the like - just as though he had possessed them from the beginning; concerning these things I have also spoken with spirits on various occasions. 1747, Nov. 24, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 268
268. THE SOULS OF MEN ARE TRANSFERRED INTO HEAVENLY JOY ON SEEING THE GLORY OF GOD MESSIAH
There were shown me today two whom I had known during their life, and with whom I conversed; the conversation was concerning heavenly joy, and that the delight of conversing with man after death, was nothing in comparison with the joy in the heavens. These two were then carried away into the more interior heaven, into a certain habitation there, and spoke with me from there then as if from on high; although it was only from the more interior heaven. And they testified that such joy is ineffable, and that terrestrial and worldly delights are nothing in comparison. 1747, Nov. 24, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 269
269. CONCERNING SORCERIES, MAGIC ARTS, SOOTHSAYERS AND THE LIKE: WHENCE THEIR ORIGIN
It was shown me by experience that some of the spirits supposed that they could do all things in heaven and on earth, provided they have been taught from representations, which involve things Divine, how to translate them into practice, supposing that such things would produce the like effect as if they were Divine. There is no need to describe the representations themselves. This is at first permitted for many reasons, especially on account of ignorance. When such arts are learnt by those who believe in simplicity that such things have a miraculous power, but are afterwards perverted by cupidities, so that they exercise these arts for gain and self-interest, then the end at once perishes, and they become like falling leaves, or like shells without kernels which drop off of themselves, and perish. These things were represented to me by a certain series which would be much too long to describe. 1747, Nov. 27. Those who make use of such practices are at this day removed, and such spirits are held in bonds. Sometimes those who were loosed, as it were, desired to persuade me to learn similar things, but by the mercy of God Messiah, it was in vain. Wherefore, they were sent back to their bonds, where they cannot but undergo a marked change owing to torment, which may be likened either to fire or to corruption. Such were the Egyptian magicians, for they perverted the representations of the Ancient Church, and thence they practiced magical arts which could have been innumerable; but all these practices were like shells without kernels, or leaves which fall off when the sap is dried up, although outwardly they seem to flourish for a time. To such magical arts, therefore, are compared those things by which man seems to excel in power, such as his own prudence and the like, by which he supposes that he can rule the whole [world]. Similarly, the science and philosophy by which he supposes he can rule over spiritual and celestial things are like soothsayings and sorceries. Therefore, at this day such things are understood by sorceries and similar practices. They are also understood by Egyptian wisdom, and the like. 1747, Nov. 27.*
* This paragraph is thus entered in the Index (s.v. Magia): "Those who trust in their own prudence and who ascribe all things to it, and who by the sciences enter into the arcana of faith, are prone to such magic arts."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 270
270. THAT THE SPHERES IN WHICH SOULS ARE AFTER DEATH CORRESPOND TO THE PARTS AND MEMBERS OF THE HUMAN BODY
From living and very sensible experience I have learnt that the so-called spheres where human souls dwell after the death of the body, correspond entirely to the members of the human body; namely, celestial spheres correspond to the head of man, the lower spheres to the loins, and the lowest to the feet. Therefore, when I was again let down into the lower place without the angelic column around me [see n. 228], it was then granted me to perceive sensibly that the lower place where the souls were corresponded to the feet; thus the lowest place must correspond to the soles of the feet, or to the region beneath the soles of the feet, although I could not perceive this, because I was not let down so deeply. Yet by the mercy of God Messiah, it was granted me to feel that they were emerging from the lower places, and thus coming into the ultimate heaven. I spoke with them in the lower place, also at the time that they were rising; and they also testified their gladness that they were released from their bonds and from the pit. 1747, Nov. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 271
aRef Josh@9 @24 S0'aRef Josh@9 @22 S0'aRef Josh@9 @27 S0'aRef Josh@9 @21 S0'aRef Josh@9 @26 S0'aRef Josh@9 @25 S0'aRef Josh@9 @23 S0'
271. THE LOWER PLACE OF DAMNATION IS EXCEEDINGLY COLD, AND THE LIFE OF THOSE THERE WAS THEN MISERABLE
Those who were in a certain lower place were very numerous. They are in such cold that they seem to need to acquire warmth to themselves by labor, and by cutting wood, for such a phantasy remains with them, nor do they know otherwise; and they suppose that by that labor they not only become warm but also merit salvation. This cold is compared to a chattering of the teeth. These are they who are also represented by the hewers of wood [Josh. ix 23-27]. Who those are that are held in such an exceeding cold prison may be concluded from their loves in the life of the body; namely, that they had been cold then, having been imbued with no true love, but enticed only by the pleasures of the body which are contrary to true love, so that it is allowable to infer that they were rather from the group of gentiles concerning which matter I have not been so informed. They were exceedingly joyful that they would be coming forth into day and would behold the light. Hence also it can be known that they had been in darkness. No one can describe how miserable these crowds were. 1747, Nov. 28.*
* Crossed out: "That there are many mansions even in hell." "That they rise up, or it is rather to be said, are elevated by God Messiah."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 272
272. CONCERNING SOMEONE WHO WAS LET DOWN INTO THE LOWER PLACE, WHO WAS AT LENGTH RAISED UP
A certain [spirit] who had been let down into the place of lower things was at length raised up; but on the way he labored very hard and endeavored with the utmost assiduity and labor to ascend, but for a long time in vain. From this I could conclude that ascent and elevation are by God Messiah, Who alone releases the miserable from the pit, elevates them, and carries them into the heavens. I spoke with that spirit when he was laboring, and after it had been granted him to emerge from the place of lower things, so that the truth was testified by living experience. 1747, Nov. 27 or 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 273
aRef Josh@9 @24 S0'aRef Josh@9 @26 S0'aRef Josh@9 @25 S0'aRef Josh@9 @27 S0'aRef Josh@9 @21 S0'aRef Josh@9 @23 S0'aRef Josh@9 @22 S0'
273. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THOSE OF THE WOOD-CUTTERS IN THE COLD PLACE WHO WERE RAISED UP
I afterwards spoke with those who were raised up out of that cold place. Many also were later elevated into the light, as they say. For they are those who have placed justice in works, and attributed the efficacy of salvation to them. As to the justice or merit of God Messiah, they regarded it only as a kind of example which they should follow, not that He alone was made justice for all. After they were raised up, they came into a certain superior habitation and were there instructed as to the cause of their being held in that cold place and in continual labor. There they also appeared to themselves to be clothed in shining white cloaks, for so it seemed to them, because their imaginative life thus follows from their acquired nature. In addition, there were other things in which also they were instructed. They receive the teaching eagerly, although at first something still inheres from the former phantasy, which they say most freely, they long for the will to put off. These things were written in their presence. 1747, Nov. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 274
274. CONCERNING THE HABITATION OF THOSE WHO LIVE PIOUSLY, BUT WHO ONLY ACKNOWLEDGE ONE GOD, AND DO NOT KNOW THAT GOD MESSIAH IS THE GOD OVER THE UNIVERSE
When by the mercy of God Messiah I was conveyed this morning, in full wakefulness, through many habitations, I was also conducted among those who did not know that God Messiah is the God of the Universe, but still had led a pious life. It was indeed tranquil with them: the other things it is not granted me to remember. But they were also raised up into a higher habitation where they were taught, and thus it was given them to partake of an interior joy; but the notion still clung to them that they had come into a beautiful city, and into beautiful dwelling places: besides many other things. 1747, Nov. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 275
275. THERE ARE ALSO HABITATIONS IN THE INTERIOR HEAVEN FOR THOSE WHO SUPPOSE THAT THEY LIVE IN A KIND OF EARTHLY PARADISE
I was also led to one habitation which is likewise in the interior heaven, which can be called the habitation of the blessed; for they enjoy a blessed and delightful life of imagination, in that they seem to themselves as if they were in a paradise, and there to be enjoying delights as those of an earthly paradise with much variety of gladness. It was granted me to view one kind of garden they had, but not close at hand. 1747, Nov. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 276
276. A CERTAIN KIND OF HABITATION WHERE THEY ARE DELIGHTED BY BEING CONTINUALLY LED AROUND AS IF IN A CIRCUIT
I was also shown the dwelling of certain spirits where there was, as it were, a wheel descending from above, which was being drawn around in a circuit: and it was said that they are thus settled in phantasy who care for nothing but strange things, and run about diligently seeking out such matters, and thereby gain their sole amusement. 1747, Nov. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 277
277. THAT A TUMULTUOUS SEA WITH GREAT WAVES WAS SEEN
When by the mercy of God Messiah I was led through some habitations of the interior heaven, it was also granted me to view, though not near at hand, a certain great sea, tumultuous with great waves which dashed against a certain boundary that I did not see. It was said that those have such phantasies who want to be great in the world, and to change all things into something new, and thereby acquire glory to themselves; thus it is the elation of the animus with them that produces such a phantasy. 1747, Nov. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 278
278. THE ORDER OF THE HABITATIONS
It was also granted me to think concerning the order or situation of the habitations of the interior heaven; and it occurred to me that the order was fittingly arranged, so that they might constitute a form in which the one would regard and include the other. I could not understand this, however, for I also heard those speaking from a higher place who, I supposed, were among the lower spirits, so that their situation is not according to height alone, but also according to a kind of imperceptible order.* The order of the glands of the brain seems able to afford some light on these habitations, if their order were explored; for in an individual man there are such things as correspond to those which are in the universe, even as to situation and order. 1747, Nov. 29.
* The MS. has orbem (globe, circuit), but this seems to be a slip for ordinem (order).
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 279
279. WHY THE SPHERES, VORTICES, OR HEAVENLY HABITATIONS, CORRESPOND TO THE PARTS OF MAN
That the parts of man correspond to the heavens and their habitations and that the lower things are felt beneath the feet and indeed felt as cold things, according to the experience adduced above [n. 271], is because God Messiah, as a Man, infills the universe, and thus the things which are in the universe correspond to Him: wherefore Heaven is God Messiah Himself, because He is the all in all, and thus the heavenly sphere, vortices, and habitations correspond to Him and to His Members. 1747, Nov. 29: otherwise heaven and the universe could by no means subsist.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 280
280. THE HABITATION OF MANY, WHERE THEY SUPPOSE THEY BUILD CITIES, GIVING THEM AWAY FREELY
This morning I was conducted into one of the habitations of the interior heaven where imaginations reign with manifold variety, and indeed to those of whom it was before said [n. 274] that they were elevated into a superior habitation, where they now seem to build cities and to give them to others: and in the city they seem to hide something secret which they do not wish to be discovered by anyone, lest it should be violated. There is a kind of innocence with them, for which reasons they are protected by infants. I remained with them a long time, and I could not but love their life, which was like a sweet sleep. 1747, Nov. 30. They are all infantile, nor do they know anything whatever of evil. They are also in a state of ignorance.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 281
281. CONCERNING MY CONVERSATION WITH ABRAHAM, JACOB, THE APOSTLES AND MANY OTHERS OF ANCIENT TIME
For many weeks I have been in conversation with the Apostles, with Abraham, with Jacob, Moses, Aaron, Sarah, the wife of Abraham, Leah and Rachel, at which time I could believe no otherwise than that I had been conversing with those persons: but afterwards, having been taught by experience, I could deduce that they were those who assumed the place of these persons in the interior heaven and also believed that they were those same persons. For the angels of the more interior heaven are able to speak with men by means of spirits of the interior heaven, thus this is effected mediately. But these spirits assume the place of those persons, and thus at the same time can show of what quality they had been at first after the death of the body. It is otherwise when the same spirits appear to man in the more interior heaven, which is effected by a sublime representation. 1747, Nov. 31.*
These things came into my thought today, but whether the case with these spirits is as stated, I cannot as yet know for certain.**
* Perhaps a slip for Dec. 1.
** This subject is also presented in WE 5593.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 282
282. THAT THE WORST DEVILS OF THE INFERNAL CREW CANNOT HAVE EVEN THE LEAST POWER OVER THOSE WHO TRUST IN GOD MESSIAH
A spirit was sent forth from the lowest hell (concerning whom see the following page, [n. 284]). He trusted in himself and in his own power, and that there was nothing he was not able to overthrow. Indeed he supposed that he could remove rocks from their place. He was therefore permitted to use all his force and power against me, but he could not induce upon me even the least evil brought forth by him - not even into my thought, except something obscure - at which he was astonished, and afterwards he slipped away. 1747, Dec. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 283
283. THAT I CAME INTO A HABITATION WHERE WARMTH FILLED MY FEET AND LOINS
When by the mercy of God Messiah I was led through certain of the habitations of the interior heaven, I was also led through a habitation where warmth then filled my feet and loins; and it was said to me that in that abode were women who have enjoyed a life of pleasure, but nevertheless had desired children, and one of them seemed to me to be bearing a child. Thus this habitation is different from that in which were those women who were in no desire for children, where I felt no warmth. Hence it can be concluded that although these women have indulged in pleasures, they have not extinguished the natural desire of love which is that of the procreation of offspring.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 284
284. CONCERNING HELL AND THE INFERNAL CREW
After midnight I was awakened twice, and had a vivid vision of what was taking place in the spiritual sphere around me. Someone had been sent forth from the lowest hell, accompanied also by a certain infernal crew who seemed to themselves to be carried round about as if around a kind of globe beneath the feet, around which they marched. They also inquired where there were innocent persons whom they sought with the utmost guile and assiduity. At length that crew, after seeming to themselves to have walked around the globe and to have inquired in vain, supposed they had found an innocent person whom they seemed to themselves to treat in a dreadful manner by their phantasies, and indeed with continued blows and lacerations. Later they also approached me and wanted to transfer me from one place to another in order that one of them might speak with me and so pervert me by his deceits; but by the mercy of God Messiah I was safe. Still I perceived in what a subtle manner he could by a wonderful influx pervert my thoughts, so that whatever was good he would bend into another sense, and substitute something poisonous, as it were: for the worst nature of those in hell is such that although they do not know what good is, still owing to their nature being contrary, they are keenly sensitive of its presence, and in a moment pervert it.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 285
285. It is moreover remarkable how phantasy deludes them; for when they are sent forth they suppose that they are walking around a kind of globe, and trampling the universe beneath their feet, so that they consider themselves to be the greatest gods. Moreover, an infernal place is represented to them as a vat with a covering, and with something almost globular on a kind of pyramidal base in which they suppose is the universe which they keep in view and govern. By their phantasy I was, as it were, let into such a vat, where the state is such as can never be described, for it is a hell too grievous for description; nor did it please God Messiah in His mercy, that I should be let down thither on account of the dire and wicked things there.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 286
286. Moreover, it was afterwards said to me from heaven, that those who are there are such as have so slight a residuum left that they remain there for ages, and that there are those who have been there now for twenty ages; that at this day there is none there of those who perished at the time of the flood, but that they have been released from that dreadful infernal vat; and there are those who have been created anew.*
* This paragraph is thus entered in the Index (s.v. Infernum): "It was said that certain ones in that infernal vat have been there for ages, and those who were before the flood, having been much vastated, were raised up thence;" and s.v. Diluvium: "Concerning the antediluvians."
286 1/2. Afterwards, when I arose from bed, that devil marveled that I was living upon the earth. These things were seen by me in full wakefulness, and at the same time with vivid thought together with speech, so that this is the pure truth. 1747, Dec. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 287
287. That lowest infernal crew, therefore, consists of those who act most deceitfully and in an almost insensible manner into human minds, so that they are nothing but the deceits and poisons of the serpent, and indeed act from direct opposition to mercy and innocence.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 288
aRef 2Cor@12 @2 S0'
288. CONCERNING HEAVENLY JOY
Today some of those who were about me, and spoke with me - both those who were known to me and those who were unknown - were taken up into the more interior heaven,* and from thence they told me by means of messengers, that their happiness was such that it could never be uttered by the mouth or perceived by the mind. It was also granted them from there to direct my hand as I was writing these things, so that the things related, and as it were, written, were theirs. But before they were taken up into the more interior heaven it seemed to me that a certain one who had not long since departed the life of the body, had to put off his outermost things, thus the natural which as yet adhered to him, and which can never be admitted into the more interior heaven. Those who are clothed with the natural can, however, by the mercy of God Messiah, live in the ultimate heaven and among the blessed, the state of whom may be seen related in various places above. Happiness does not consist in the same sort of representations as those which the eye sees, as in the more interior heaven, but of the kind the tongue can never utter, and which the mind in the body can never think. Thus Paul, who was caught up into the inmost or third heaven, had for the time being to be deprived both of the body and the natural mind, which is effected by the omnipotence of God Messiah. Some spirits supposed that they also were taken up thither, but because they had not put corporeal and natural things they were raised only towards the court of the more interior heaven, saying, that when they returned into their natural mind they would be unable to express the felicity, for the reason that the natural things of the mind, as it were, hide it from their eyes; because such natural things rule among spirits of the ultimate heaven no otherwise than as corporeal and sensual things are wont to rule in the life of the body. Certain spirits, moreover, who were unwilling to place credence in these things, were also now taken up towards the court of the more interior heaven, and they exclaimed aloud that they have never seen, nor can they imagine, anything more beautiful and lovely. 1747, Dec. 2.
* This is referred to in the Index (s.v. Coelum) as "the Court of heaven".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 289
289. CONCERNING THE HARMONY OF THE ANGELS EVEN AS TO THE SIMULTANEOUS SPEECH OF MANY
By the mercy of God Messiah it was shown me this morning by much experience, that the angels are unable to live together in blessedness, unless they are such that they speak and act together. Blessedness consists in unanimity and harmony, so that many, even very many, suppose themselves to be one. For from many agreeing together, or from the harmony of many, there exists a one from which there is blessedness and felicity; and from the concord of felicities, the felicity is doubled and trebled.
289 1/2. This was shown me today by much experience with regard to speech, for as is the case in the heavens, many speak, think and perceive together. It was also shown that when there is anyone among them who thinks in himself, or who from some love, or from a habit formed from some love, wants to say more, or if others are associated who are not similar, especially if they have not as yet been prepared and initiated by vastation, then that dissent among the many is at once perceived quite manifestly. In this way there can be no mistake in perceiving which of the spirits dissents. He is therefore dissociated in some way according to his dissent, until he is prepared and accustomed to be in unity, and as a part, also form the heavenly harmony; so that the unanimity that comes from a love of society and this from a love of God Messiah, may form what is heavenly. 1747, Dec. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 290
290. THAT SOULS AFTER DEATH SEE THEIR PARENTS, CHILDREN, FRIENDS, AND ENJOY INMOST GLADNESS AS A RESULT
After death souls mutually see each other, engage in conversation, and indeed suppose that it is just as though they were together on earth; but this is so at first, before they are properly initiated in spiritual things. I can testify this, and at the same time testify that they enjoy inmost gladness, when there had been mutual love between them in the life of the body. 1747, Dec. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 291
291. THAT THE POWER OF THE DEVIL IS MERE PHANTASY, AND HENCE BOASTING. AND HE CAN BE CAST OUT BY A SINGLE INNOCENT ONE, AND THEN BE TORMENTED OF HIMSELF
It happened that one of the infernal crew drew up to me secretly, and acted deceitfully. This was inquired into that it might be made open. When he was found, he spoke many boastful things about his power. He was also invisible. I spoke with him for some time, saying that he was endowed with no power except what was permitted. Therefore he was also permitted to exercise his own powers, and after having tried in vain, he confessed that he could do nothing whatever here. And after he had been told that one infant alone could cast him down, there was sent to him one of the minor innocents, who only approached him, and as it seemed to me, was carried around him. He was thereby oppressed with such anguish that he cried out and prayed that the innocent one should leave him, because he was so straitened, and suffered such anguish, that he could not describe it. 1747, Dec. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 292
292. THAT THERE IS A DIABOLIC CREW THAT BOAST THAT THEY ARE THE MESSIAH, AND THEY DO MIRACLES
He who was permitted to enter into me, that he might exercise his arts more efficaciously before those around me in the other life, both known and unknown, and before others not very long since dead - he, together with his crew, also endeavored to perform miracles, and likewise supposed that he did them, although they were mere phantasies. For that diabolic crew seemed to themselves to be let down into the depth of the earth, whence, nevertheless, they could speak with me, thus as if they were hidden or absent, which seemed to be a miracle, as if he could destroy or overturn the universe, as such magicians suppose [they can do]. This lasted for some time, and when I inquired of what quality he was, he replied that he was the Messiah, and indeed supposed himself to be the Messiah. He desired to affirm it very firmly, but I did not want to hear this. Wherefore this coincides with the truth of God Messiah, that there would come those who would call themselves the Messiah, and would perform miracles [Matthew xxiv 24]. 1747, Dec. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 293
293. THAT ANGELS WERE TRANSFERRED FROM THE INTERIOR HEAVEN INTO THE MORE INTERIOR HEAVEN WHERE THERE IS PEACE AND JOY SUCH AS NO ONE CAN EXPRESS
Today, from morning to noon, I have been amongst, and conversed with, those who had been in the interior heaven, who by the mercy of God Messiah were transferred into the more interior heaven; conversation could be carried on with them, but through a mediating angel who told me that he then became, as it were, the medium in order that the conversation might be communicated from me to them. They said that there was a joy and peace of which man in mortal life could never perceive even in the least measure, and this with eternal variety. In order that I might perceive this happiness in some measure, an angel came to me; other happy ones surrounded him, and approached me. Then from their approach alone joy and happiness so penetrated my inmosts - the inmost marrow, as they say - that I could not bear it, for thus I was as it were, dissolved from inmost joy. 1747, Dec. 4.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 294
294. THAT IN THE OTHER LIFE A MAN AND WIFE CAN INDEED CONVERSE TOGETHER, BUT YET THEY CANNOT REMAIN TOGETHER; AS ALSO IS THE CASE WITH BROTHERS, SISTERS, FRIENDS
It was said before [n. 290] that fathers, mothers, brothers and friends can converse together in the other life; but still they are separated voluntarily, for earthly consociations hinder them from paying attention to heavenly things; besides which their thoughts are then opened, which cannot [but] draw them back to worldly things, and give rise to troubles in various ways. 1747, Dec. 4.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 295
295. THE STATE OF SOULS AFTER DEATH AS TO THE MEMORY
Spirits, like souls after the death of the body, suppose that they enjoy all the memory just as they did in the life of the body. But by manifest experience I have learned today, as also on several former occasions,* and I have conversed with souls and spirits about this same subject. They had to admit that this was so, namely, that they have no memory of particular things, but the more interior memory which is that of their nature, on which is inscribed each and every thing they have ever thought in the life of the body and what they did, knowledges as it were occupying the surface, and the things that were of the affections, making as it were the nucleus, as it may be called. To souls and spirits it could by no means appear otherwise, than that they have retained all the memory of their bodily life; (1) for from their own nature they could speak according to the knowledges that are with me, which they put on as if they were theirs, in one way in the case of those I had known in their life, and in another way in the case of those I had not known; thus they could not know otherwise than that it was their own memory. This can thus be evident from this single testimony, that all spirits, when they came to me, could speak in my native language, no matter where they had been born, not knowing otherwise than that it was their own language and that they were born into it; of their own language they knew nothing whatever. Their nature takes the place of their memory, so that they are either averse to, or love, things that are true or good as if by a kind of knowing sphere; (2) for as soon as anything applies itself with which their nature is not in agreement, they bend it into the things that their nature approves, and this so skillfully and wonderfully that they know no otherwise than that they have acted from their own memory. Moreover, they can mutually converse with each other from the things that are in man, and this in various ways, which is also wonderful, although I did not hear this. From this also they cannot know otherwise than that they are speaking from their own former memory. Some who were known to me were astonished at this, but still they could not but acknowledge its truth. But it is rightly to be observed, that each and all things are so directed by God Messiah that they cannot take anything from the memory of anyone, except that which can serve for use, so that each and all things are directed in a wonderful manner. Nor can it be doubted that each and all things that have been inscribed on the life of the body can also be drawn forth and shown to them, as I have experienced very manifestly in my own case; for the most minute things are drawn forth, and indeed in their own time, which I cannot resist in any way. (3) To adduce the particular experiences would be tedious and superfluous. 1747, Dec. 4.
* Crossed out: "I have the evidence."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 296
296. THAT SPIRITS SUPPOSE THAT THEY ARE MEN IN THE BODY
From very much experience I have learned that spirits and also souls after death supposed, indeed believed, that they were in the life of the body, and indeed were so persuaded that they wondered exceedingly when they were told this; and they were also told that from the fact that they could be transferred [from one place to another], and from other experiences, they could know that they were spirits without bones and flesh, and that [otherwise] they could not know that as to the life of the body they were dead. 1747, Dec. 4.*
* Crossed out: "Indeed they were also so persuaded that they were carrying the body about, that after it was shown them that it was false ..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 297
297. THAT THOSE WHO ARE RAISED BY GOD MESSIAH FROM THE LOWER EARTH, OR THE PIT, INTO THE INTERIOR, THEN INTO THE MORE INTERIOR HEAVEN, HAVE THEIR PLACES AND HABITATIONS ALLOTTED MOST EXACTLY
I have wondered how the thousands, and perhaps myriads, who were raised by God Messiah from the pit, or the lower parts of the earth, could all be allotted their own places in the heavens. At length I learnt today that the greater part of them seem to themselves as though they are conveyed in chariots or carriages and carried around to various places, to try whether this or that place is suitable, that is, whether there is agreement with the souls who are there. If there is not, as for the most part is the case, they are carried on until at length they find agreement and thus quiet, that is to say, until they are with souls who are in agreement with their nature. Nor is any soul ever raised up by God Messiah who does not find his own quiet, and thus companionship with others in conformity with his own nature. This transference may continue for a long time with some, but there is no anxiety. In the meanwhile they are also being rendered more adaptable and perfect, so that they may be able to be within a heavenly society.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 298
298. Moreover, the heavenly beings who are in any habitation can at once feel and perceive whether it agrees with their nature, and thus whether as a part it can contribute to their happiness, and this so exquisitely that nothing can be more so; and indeed they perceive in what place in the habitation one may be and with whom there can be fellowship; and all this, and each and all things of it, is from the disposition under the mediate and immediate auspices of God Messiah, who is the All in all.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 299
299. I was also raised up into a habitation of the more interior heaven, where by the mercy and the immediate and miraculous auspices of God Messiah I could remain for a little while and at the same time speak with the angels, who very exquisitely perceived that there was someone present, for they are in the highest degree delighted with a newcomer, and most earnestly desire that he should be associated with them; but from that exquisite perception they at once know and perceive whether he is such that he can be amongst them. If he is not such, they are grieved, but still they labor with the utmost zeal to initiate him; but when there is no agreement they then separate themselves, so the soul is again allowed to be carried about, as in vehicles. I have not only heard but have also perceived this, and I have quite often talked with them, both when they were in the vehicles, and afterwards. From those who were in the interior and the more interior heaven it can be evident how the case is with those who are raised up immediately after the life of the body, namely, that "they walk through dry places and seek quiet". [Matt. xii 43; Luke xi 24.] 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 300
300. THAT NO MORTAL WHATEVER CAN ASCEND FROM THE GRAVE EXCEPT GOD MESSIAH
It is an irrefutable truth, and one most fully testified by experience, that no man can be raised up out of his grave, still less raised from the lower places of the earth into the heavens, namely, into the interior, the more interior, and the inmost heaven, except by God Messiah. It has also been granted me to learn this by manifest experience; and, in order that I might know this, it was granted me to perceive it by a certain kind of subtracting or withdrawing, which I can scarcely describe. Such is it in the universal heaven; for God Messiah, Who has all power in the heavens and on earth, burns most intensely and inmostly with love and mercy for the salvation of the whole human race: the power of His love and of His mercy is of such a nature because He is omnipotent. 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 301
301. THAT IN THE MORE INTERIOR HEAVEN THE DELIGHT AND HAPPINESS ARE INEFFABLE
By the mercy of God Messiah I was raised up into the more interior heaven, as I before said [n. 293, 299], and spoke with the angels. Then solely by the mercy of God Messiah, it was granted me to be in their company for a little while, which was a miracle due to the arrangement of the angels around me. Hence I was taught concerning the things said above, and could thus perceive, although very obscurely, what is the quality [of angelic happiness], and that without heavenly harmony and the agreement of dispositions, and without the state acquired by vastation, it could never be granted to anyone to be among the angels. The delights from a most subdue or sublime imagination, imperceptible to man, are indeed such that it is altogether a heavenly paradise, with absolute and inexpressible delight, with indefinite variety; for the representations are so living that they immeasurably surpass those which man can imagine to himself, or even think of; this is from mutual love and the agreement of all, that no one wants to be his own, but each individual earnestly desires from inmost affection, to be for all. But words are lacking to express these things. 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 302
302. CONCERNING THE LIFE AFTER DEATH OF THOSE WHO ARE CONTINUALLY ENGAGED WITH STUDIES, AND HENCE SUPPOSE THAT THEY ARE WISE
I was led today into a habitation in which indeed I had been before, but I did not then know whose habitation it was. There was, as it were, a wide open space, where there were many chariots with armories. There were very many persons where the chariots and horses were, and they seemed to themselves to be walking about and to be carried hither and thither in the chariots: and when I inquired who they were, one of them drawing near asked about those who in their lifetime had been learned, and which of them had acquired a greater reputation than the others. Then I mentioned two or three whom I knew; but I was instructed by the angels who were with me, that those pass their life there, who devote themselves a great deal to studies, but yet are of sound reason, though they do not extend the philosophy of their mind to heavenly things. 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 303
303. THAT THOSE WHO ARE INMOST ARE AS IT WERE BASES, AND MULTIPLIED CENTERS - LIKE THE STARS IN THE HEAVENS - AND TO THEM OTHER THINGS RELATE, AS TO THEIR CENTERS
That the kingdom of God Messiah is most perfect order and perfection itself, and hence form, can be evident to anyone. Thus because it is most perfect form, it must also have its own centers or its own bases, spiritually understood. Those who are inmost and especially in the mercy of God Messiah are such centers, which are likened to the stars of the heavens [Dan. xii 3] in which there is a representation of the Kingdom of God Messiah, as there is in each and all things in nature; but I cannot know, still less describe, their order, because it is beyond the human understanding, which is profoundly ignorant of heavenly forms. 1747, Dec. 5, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 304
304. WHEN THE HUMAN MIND IS IN WORLDLY THINGS, IT IS THEN, AS IT WERE, LET DOWN AND FALLS AWAY FROM THE HEAVENS
I have also been taught by experience when I was being led around hither and thither through the heavens, which took place during wakefulness, that when I lapsed into thoughts about worldly things, then what I perceived in the heavenly habitation at once disappeared. So those who let their thoughts down into the world, fall away from the heavens. 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 305
305. IN EACH HEAVEN THERE ARE VERY MANY CENTERS AND BASES WHICH ARE LIKE THE STARS OF THE HEAVENS
There are many centers and bases in each heaven, by means of which there are immediate communications between the heavens, and with God Messiah. They are in a most tranquil state: nor can they be more aptly likened than to the ganglia in the human body, and to the nodes in the brain, into which innumerable fibers inflow and where they are formed as it were anew; and thus the things that are round about are disposed in accordance with the ends in the beginnings, and all of them therefore in a most perfect order and form by God Messiah alone. 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 306
306. THAT MEN RISE AGAIN NOT LONG AFTER THE DEATH OF THE BODY
I conversed today with someone whom I had known in the life of the body, who recognized himself from his image reawakened in my imagination as of a living person; also from some things represented which he recognized, and this about five months after his death. At first, indeed, he could not know or recall much, because spirits were not adjoined to him; but after spirits were adjoined he then returned as it were into a full understanding and recollection. 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 307
307. CONCERNING THOSE WHO WERE RAISED UP INTO THE MORE INTERIOR HEAVEN
Today also two were carried up into a certain court of the interior heaven, and thence spoke with me; and they said in a loud voice that the eye never sees, nor can the mind perceive such things. Indeed, to a small extent I perceived the actual happiness in myself.* Even in the more interior heaven I had felt a certain delight breathing forth from him who had been translated thither, who exclaimed and said that he could not sustain the joy if he were not sent down; but having been surrounded by the angels of God Messiah, he was able to tarry there. 1747, Dec. 5. One of these who had been conducted to certain habitations of the more interior heaven, crying out, said that he perceived continued varieties of delights with quite an interior perception of the joy. There was also a certain one taken up with them as an angelic attendant, but yet he said that no such thing was seen by him; so that the apparent height effects nothing, but only the interior and more interior things of heaven. But the two spoken of above were only at the beginning of the more interior heaven, because they had not been dead very long, so that they were not as yet prepared to enter more interiorly. They again cried out, saying, that the varieties of delights were so innumerable that no tongue could ever utter them; they indeed wanted to describe that most wonderful harmony, but could not. They seemed to themselves to be snatched up into the third heaven, but it was only the court of the more interior heaven, as I am now told. 1747, Dec. 5.
* Crossed out: "So that I can the more certainly confirm it."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 308
308. THAT THOSE WHO ARE BEING LED TO THEIR HABITATIONS SEEM TO BE CARRIED IN A CHARIOT
Today, for the third time, I have learnt by experience that those who were being led to their habitations suppose, as was said before [n. 297], that they are being taken in a chariot, and thus carried about as if through labyrinthine ways; for they go and return, in order that they may reach the habitation where are those of an almost like nature, with whom they stay until God Messiah from mercy deigns to take them away and transfer them to some better dwelling place. I spoke with those who were in the chariot, and they said they know no otherwise than that they are being carried about. 1747, Dec. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 309
309. CONCERNING THE PERCEPTION OF ANGELS, AND ALSO OF SOULS IN THE OTHER LIFE
Such is the perception, or cognition through perception, of those in the habitations of the more interior heaven, that when a soul or angel of another genus, or even of another species [approaches], in a wonderful manner they either feel aversion, or are affected by the agreement. In this way those who are carried around in the more interior heaven are admitted, and when they have passed through the changes of many states, it is then known more and more clearly, by a wonderful perception, whether, and in what manner, there is any dissent: thus they are either held somewhat apart, or are associated somewhere else where the dissent is not so perceptible. Thus a heavenly form of that species is made in that genus, and so is continually being perfected, even to such perfection that nothing more perfect can be conceived. 1747, Dec. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 310
310. The things that have just been written were shown me by much living experience: for I was led into the habitations of the more interior heaven and I came into one where I could perceive (and moreover, it was told me by the angels) that sometimes there was disagreement, and sometimes agreement, because there were changes of state; and also there were the operations of certain spirits with me, which intermingled themselves and varied the perception.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 311
311. The case is similar in the interior heaven, but with much difference as to the distinctions of perception. But there are so many things here which language can never express, for there is nothing but what is ineffable and inexpressible.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 312
312. Moreover, there is also given another kind of perception, which may be called intellectual, although it also is imperceptible by the senses. By this, for the most part, man is led during his life in the body; namely, that he perceives from the things he has been taught from the Word of God Messiah, that he should fight against [evils] as if from conscience, and so desist from doing them, although the loves of self and the world should urge them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 313
313. THAT THOSE WHO HAVE NOT SO RECENTLY COME FROM THE LIFE OF THE BODY CAN ALSO BE ADMITTED INTO THE HABITATIONS OF THE MORE INTERIOR HEAVEN; BUT STILL IN ANOTHER MANNER
Some with whom I spoke were also admitted into the more interior heaven, and I knew some of them had been dead only a few months, and some a few years. These were also admitted into certain habitations of the more interior heaven, in order that they might there see and sensibly perceive, and at the same time hear the heavenly glory. But because they could not as yet be in that state so as to remain there, they were therefore encompassed by an angelic sphere by which all dissension was taken away, so that the angels of that habitation could not be hurt or disturbed thereby. 1747, Dec. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 314
314. THAT HEAVENLY HAPPINESS IS INEFFABLE, AND THAT THE INMOST HAPPINESS OF MAN WHEN IN HEAVENLY JOY, DOES NOT ANSWER EVEN TO THE LEAST HAPPINESS OF THE ANGELS
Today, some of those who were in heaven were desirous of knowing what heavenly joy is. It was therefore also granted them, by the mercy of God Messiah, to feel the heavenly joy to their inmost degree, even to such an extent that they could bear no more. They were indeed of a diverse nature, so much so that although the joy of one reached to his inmost - as he also acknowledged - still it was not such a heavenly joy as others felt. From this it was granted me to know how great is the happiness, and of what quality is heavenly joy, since the inmost joy of those spirits was not even as the least of that of the angels. It was granted me, by the mercy of God Messiah, to feel in myself the quality of the inmost joy of some. Hence it was given me to know that their inmost joys were among the lesser joys; and what is wonderful, the inmost of one spirit, which he declared to be supreme and most heavenly, was then nothing but cold, which was also granted me manifestly to feel. In order that they might be able to sustain those heavenly joys as they supposed them to be, because they were their inmost, it was provided by God Messiah that they should be encompassed by a sphere of angels, lest they should perish and be dissolved. 1747, Dec. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 315
315. THAT MAN'S THOUGHTS AND IDEAS APPEAR SO MANIFEST IN THE HEAVENS, AND [THOSE THERE] CAN SEE THEM INFLOWING INTO THE MAN AND LEADING HIM TO SPEAK, SO MANIFESTLY, THAT THE MAN CANNOT SUPPOSE THAT ANYTHING MORE MANIFEST IS POSSIBLE
There was a certain soul with evil spirits around him, who, as I can surmise, never supposed otherwise than that he thought and did each and all things of himself. In order that it might appear clearly before the souls and spirits standing around how such a soul is led, and that he speaks and says nothing whatever except what inflows through the spirits who are around him, and invisible to him, there was dictated a merely trifling expression, and - as usually happens in the spiritual heaven - it appeared and was heard. This word, having been sent down, rolled about among the spirits, and thus came to all who were speaking; and the soul in the midst thus supposed that he spoke from himself, nor could he know otherwise, as he now says. Soon afterwards it was granted him to speak in like manner according to his thoughts, but more quickly, so that it might be shown how the same things can be more manifestly noticed and heard in the still more interior [heavens]. The speech, coming forth in a like manner, was done quickly, and sometimes more slowly, as when a man is thinking; but it could then be noticed that that soul, being so surrounded, could know no otherwise than that it was he who thought and spoke. 1747, Dec. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 316
316. THAT EVIL SPIRITS ALSO CAN ENTER HEAVEN, THUS BE AMONG THE HEAVENLY ONES
By living experience I learnt that evil spirits from the devil's crew can also enter heaven and be among those who are there, and they suppose they can do so by means of the deceits thought out by them, which deceits it was also granted me to hear; for they supposed that I did not understand their machinations, but it was given me to hear and to perceive them: thus they discussed the way by which they supposed they could enter safely. Having rejected one way, it seemed to them that they had found another, by which they also ascended, which likewise I sensibly perceived. But, as I have learnt before [see nos. 307, 313], they are then surrounded by such a spiritual sphere that they know no otherwise than that they are then in heavenly joy, because in heaven. This, however, is also by permission. The angels in that heaven do not know at the time that such spirits are present; for if anyone were deprived of that spiritual sphere, accommodated according to every state, and even varied each moment, angels at the greatest distance would then be unable to bear his approach, still less that he should enter, for the cold would be so great that they could not exist at all. It was also granted me manifestly to perceive and feel this cold. 1747, Dec. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 317
317. CONCERNING THE PERMISSION GIVEN TO SPIRITS OF BRINGING EVILS UPON MEN AND SOULS
By the mercy of God Messiah it was also granted me to perceive to some extent, how permissions are brought about: [namely], how evil spirits can bring evils upon men and souls, indeed falsities as to doctrine and evils as to life, and thus pervert them. For everyone is led according to his nature which is evil inrooted from heredity and multiplied by being made actual; and while the man is being carried along hereby, if he were then turned in another direction, it would be to break him, and thus to bring spiritual evil upon him. Thus there are spirits of a similar nature and cupidity who desire this; wherefore they then bring about that which is called permission. But here so many arcana come together that it cannot be told in a few words. 1747, Dec. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 318
318. THAT THE CUNNING OF THE DEVIL IN PERVERTING TRUTHS AND GOODS CANNOT BE ADEQUATELY EXPRESSED
From living experience I have also now learnt that the cunning of the diabolic crew is so great that it would pervert even the heavenly ones* if it were possible. For I was encompassed by a great many of the devil's deceitful and pernicious crew who, with others in heaven in communication with them, perverted all the things I thought, which at the time were from the Word of God Messiah, and were indeed truths which my mind apprehended: and they were able in a moment to take them from my mind, and they turned them into falsities so craftily that the heavenly ones, who were some distance away, began to be disturbed to the point that they could bear it no longer, supposing that they also might be perverted. This was given me to perceive from their lamentation and complaint. Such, therefore, is the cunning of the devil who is held bound in hell, that he supposes that he is even capable of perverting the heavenly ones, who, although they are most safe, still fear for themselves. That I was encompassed by such a diabolic crew, not only was I granted to hear from the heavenly ones, but also I was aware of it from manifest sensation. This was effected by a somewhat cold wind as often as they were gathered together, and again by the coldness affecting me, likewise by an obscure sensation that they were operating, that is to say, perverting truths into falsities, and also by their scolding in a loud voice, and from their replies. This was felt in like manner by those who were then around me, who said that in the meanwhile they had been in hell, and had seen most dreadful things. Towards the end, these spirits knew that they had been near me: for hell is not in any one place, but everywhere, as also is heaven, yea the heavens and God Messiah. 1747, Dec. 8.
* In the Index (s.v. Angelus) they are called "Angelic Spirits".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 319
319. THAT THE SOULS OF THE DEAD DO NOT AT ALL KNOW OTHERWISE THAN THAT THEY ARE IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY; BUT THEY UNDERGO VARIOUS CHANGES OF STATE THEREIN
I have spoken with many, both those known and those unknown to me, who had passed away or departed from the life of the body, concerning whom I can relate these things - from a sufficiently wide experience, because gathered from many cases - namely, that souls have never supposed at all otherwise than that they were in the life of the body, and that they thought in a like manner, and at first for the most part they thought from the things that most nearly and inwardly affected them, and as it were, induced them to desire and to act. (1) Many of those around me, both today and previously, who now perceive that they are in another life, acknowledge this and they now marvel. But as regards their state: they have their states of which there are very many changes in respect only of the difference between their deepest sleep and their greatest wakefulness. They confess - and I have also learnt this from experience - that they have a state of wakefulness like that which they had in the life of the body, and indeed very much more perfect in this respect, that they can apprehend and perceive the interior things of speech and of ideas. (2) From this highest state of wakefulness they are also brought into a state of sleep, like a man who from wakefulness gradually falls into a state of sleep, indeed into such sleep as that in which he also dreams dreams, and thus he is brought from the one state into the other. A state of sleep like that of wakefulness is also given, and I have been in this also, and thus have learnt about both states through experience. In the latter state they do not seem to themselves to be asleep, but awake, because in this state, and in sleep, they speak with a companion [or] companions in various ways. A man can perceive this by experience when it is given him [to pass] from wakefulness into many states of most gentle sleep, and afterwards of deep sleep, conjoined with various ideas of the imagination. I can assert these things concerning souls with so much certainty, that no doubt can ever be entertained about it.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 320
320. When they come into that state it is their state of sleep, for while they live in that same state, they know no otherwise than that they are living [in the body]; when they are in that state they then suppose, that it is their state of wakefulness. But their state of wakefulness exists, or begins to exist, when they recognize that they are in the other life, and not in the life of the body or of the world. 1747, Dec. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 321
321. They slip so easily from the one state into the other, that it takes place in a moment; but each and all things are from the mercy and disposition of God Messiah.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 322
322. THAT THE LOVE, THUS THE MERCY, OF GOD MESSIAH ALONE ACTS AND EFFECTS THAT MAN RISES AGAIN AFTER DEATH, AND IS LED TO THE HEAVENLY DWELLING PLACES
By the Divine mercy of God Messiah it has also been granted me to know, and today indeed by experience, that the one and only cause of man's resurrection is the love, consequently the mercy of God Messiah towards the human race - that He wills to save each and every one and to draw them away from hell into heaven and so to conjunction, which is effected by modes indefinite. For love has in itself such efficacy that it cannot otherwise be expressed than as an attraction. By the same mercy also, each and all things are held together in connection, in a heavenly order and form, so that they may come into existence successively. 1747, Dec. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 323
aRef Gen@4 @15 S0'
323. THAT SPIRITS CAN SMELL ODORS AND THAT THOSE ODORS CORRESPOND TO THEIR SPIRITUAL LIFE
It is a remarkable thing that the dead after their [bodily] life, when it is so permitted, can clearly and sensibly smell the quality of a subject who is dead; and in the case of those who have led an evil life the odor then given is as foul as that smelled from a corpse, so that they cannot suffer their approach. They have told me that such an odor is like that of a most fetid corpse, and that there is a diversity of such odors or stenches as there is of the spiritual things of life. A similar stench has often been excited near me, and indeed that of a stinking mouse, which corresponds to avarice, with indefinite variety. From these things I can conclude that by the mark set upon Cain is meant such an odor so that there was nowhere that he could wander, because men would want to drive him away: for something similar occurs in the other like which has been shown me to the life by much experience. But such an odor is usually taken away from anyone when he is carried to his own habitation, for if it were then present, he could not be received anywhere and stay there. Therefore they are admitted into habitations by other perceptions which are disposed by God Messiah alone. 1747, Dec. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 324
324. THAT THE STATES OF THE SPIRITUAL THINGS OF A MAN'S LIFE ARE ALSO REPRESENTED IN THE OTHER LIFE BY COLD AND HEAT
By living and oft repeated experience, it has also been shown me that those who have lived the life of the body, that is, a life of the love of the world and of self, are cold according to their every state, its degrees and varieties, and indeed, so cold that they repeatedly struck my members with varying degrees of cold; and when they approached, there were cold blasts as of wind, thus sensibly felt as if there were a wind. In like manner, [I was affected] by heat; for it was also given them permissively to produce heat. These states occur with indefinite variety; but they are also removed, except with some, while they are being carried into heaven, concerning which see above [n. 316]. 1747, Dec. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 325
325.* THAT THE DEVIL'S CREW NOT ONLY HAVE NO POWER, BUT THEY CAN ALSO PERCEIVE WHAT IS TRUE, AND CAN CONFESS AND ACKNOWLEDGE IT, AND INDEED, AS THOUGH NOT UNWILLINGLY
Today I learnt from experience, that even those of the devil's crew, who otherwise are most stupid in the things that are truths of faith, were nevertheless constrained to confess that they know that it is true that they can do nothing of themselves. This they altogether acknowledged, and indeed not [only] from the mouth, but also from a certain persuasion. Afterwards, however, they were ashamed. 1747, Dec. 9.
* The number commences in the MS. with the following words crossed out: "There were certain of the devil's crew around me, who to a certain one not long dead..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 326
326. THAT HUMAN SOULS, EVEN ANGELS, CAN BE TRANSMITTED INTO THE STATE OF THEIR NATURAL MIND, THUS INTO THEIR CONCUPISCENCES, AND THEREBY CAN ALSO BE EXPLORED, TO MAKE EVIDENT OF WHAT QUALITY THEY ARE WHEN LEFT TO THEMSELVES
Today, as before, it was shown me by living experience, that the human intellectual can be as it were taken away [from a spirit], and his natural light remain to him; yet so much, and such, an intellectual as pertains to the natural is left, that he may still be a man: and I was taught from living experience, that in that state the souls of the dead are then devils, and they perpetrate crimes like a devil. This was also shown by prolonged experience. Indeed it was also shown that angels can be reduced to the same state, from which state there can be an exploration of what sort of man he had been as to the will; for his will, which in the world was restrained by his cupidities, as well as by the civil law, then goes forth as it were, freely. But still God Messiah does not permit a holy one to act freely to this degree, [except] in order that he may see his infernal [tendencies]. 1747, Dec. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 327
327. NOTHING CAN BE HARMFUL TO HIM WHO IS IN GOD MESSIAH
I have learnt by manifest experience that the curse of the impious and of the devil, with his other artifices, cannot in the least injure or affect those who are in the hand of God Messiah, that is, who are in God Messiah. This was shown to me by the fact, that a curse was read and turned by the devils into a representation, with the intention of transferring it to someone pious. But the power was granted me of bringing the representation of that curse upon myself; although the others abhorred it, it was also permitted to enter even into my mouth and viscera, in the confidence that no such thing, thus that nothing of the devil's curse, can injure, still less affect those who are in God Messiah. Today I was also obsessed by the devil's crew, when they exercised their artifices in vain. At length, I was removed from the continued curses, combined and directed towards my heart, continued and directed in this manner for some hours, and then indeed I could not feel those curses, except by the sensible palpitations of my heart, and also by a certain affection of the interiors of the body thence arising, and likewise by an insinuation into my thoughts, that they wanted me to despair of my life, as though they could thence effect something; but still nothing can ever injure, still less affect. 1747, Dec. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 328
328. THAT LOVE IS THE EFFICIENT CAUSE ITSELF OF THE RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD
It was before shown [nos. 300, 322] that the love of God Messiah towards the whole human race is the one only cause of the resurrection of spirits from the grave; for it is as it were a withdrawing of such efficacy. That it is a kind of withdrawing I have also learnt by living experience, both previously, and today by this, that I felt that there was a drawing away as it were of the head: besides other things, which are not mentioned here. 1747, Dec. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 329
329. THAT ALL THINGS WHATSOEVER THAT MEET THE EYE, HOWEVER DIVERSE THEY MAY BE, ARE NEVERTHELESS VIVIFIED BY GOD MESSIAH INTO LOVELY DELIGHTS AND SERIES OF DELIGHTS
When I was walking in the street, and with my eyes looking at different objects which, on account of their diversity, no one would ever suppose could be translated into a continuous series of delights, and thus vivified, I then heard from the angels that they had thence perceived a continuous variety of delights, and thus from objects of which they had no perception; and I could understand this, for there is nothing in the world that is not representative of the Kingdom of God Messiah. 1747, Dec. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 330
aRef Josh@9 @21 S0'aRef Josh@9 @24 S0'aRef Josh@9 @27 S0'aRef Josh@9 @22 S0'aRef Josh@9 @23 S0'aRef Josh@9 @26 S0'aRef Josh@9 @25 S0'
330. THAT THE HEWERS OF WOOD IN THE OTHER LIFE RECEIVE CONSOLATION
It was said of the hewers of wood in the other life, spoken of above [nos. 271, 273], that they labor continually; but when I was there it was not seen that sometimes a lamb appears to them with a lambkin, which say to them that they must wait still a little longer, and in a short time God Messiah will come. Hence they receive consolation. 1747, Dec. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 331
331. CONCERNING THE BEGINNING OF ENVY: WITH LITTLE CHILDREN IT IS PERCEIVED TO BE VERY SWEET
I have learnt today from experience that that envy which appears with little children towards other little children when they strive with each other for the mother, flows from a most delightful beginning and from love, thus through heaven. For when I was kept in thought concerning the envy of little children it was said to me by a living voice from heaven, that they perceived a heavenly sweetness, and this with variety according to the objects [which excite it]. Hence it can be concluded that the very passions and cupidities in man are all from a heavenly beginning and from love itself, thus they inflow through heaven: but that outside heaven, in the way, they are bent by spirits into things contrary. It is similar with every man as it is with an object, [the influx is bent] according to his essential form, and the variations of that form, and the changes of the state of those variations.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 332
332. In like manner they bend philosophical truths, which in themselves are truths, in whatever object or man, by application into evil, because into agreement with their cupidities, for they are accustomed to confirm their cupidities by them, even until they become persuasions in themselves. In like manner also are the truths of the Word bent: whence arise heresies and those things which flow from them, such as condemnations of all who do not agree with them. 1747, Dec. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 333
333. THAT THE SOULS OF THE DEAD DRAW WITH THEM FROM THE WORLD THE NATURE OF THE BODY
Souls of the dead draw with them from the body all its nature, so much so that they suppose that they are in the body, clothed with garments and similar things, and they have also its cupidities, as the appetite of eating, and the like; so that the things that are of the body are inscribed upon souls. They retain the nature which they draw with them from the world and the body; but in the course of time this is, as it were, given to oblivion, so that for the most part when they become angels, they suppose that they have entirely put it off, for the reason that they have been gifted with the faculty of receiving the mercy of God Messiah, and on account of that faculty which they have received, their former nature seems to have been obliterated. Nevertheless, it still remains, for if it should please God Messiah to take back His gift and return the angel to his former life, that soul would then become altogether as he was before, when he left the body. Thus it can be said to each single soul that he loses nothing, and that nothing has been taken away from him: but then they become wild beasts and devils. 1747, Dec. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 334
334. THAT THE HISTORY OF JOSEPH REPRESENTS BOTH THE ADVENTS OF GOD MESSIAH
Today, when some of those who were dead were conversing together and mention was made of Joseph, an angel from heaven informed them that Joseph represented both the advents of God Messiah. They then confessed that they acknowledged that each and all things were so true that there could be no doubt about it. 1747, Dec. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 335
335. THAT WHEN THE PSALMS OF DAVID WERE READ, THEY HAD SUCH EFFECT IN HEAVEN THAT CERTAIN HEAVENLY BEINGS COULD NOT BUT BE AMAZED
Some Psalms of David were read, and this in such a manner that by the mercy of God Messiah the interior and more interior senses were transferred into the perception of certain heavenly beings, who were so amazed that they declared with a loud voice that they never would have believed such things; even the dead, in the life after death, [were astonished] because with them also the Word operated in a similar manner. And in order that the difference might be observed, the [literal] sense of the Word was also brought forth for them, almost such as it had been in their life; when similar things were read, the sense was so different that they thence perceived scarcely anything whatever of heavenly life. Hence it can be concluded what efficacy is within the Word when God Messiah from mercy vivifies it; also what it is like when the letter is, as it were, dead, as when it is read by those who are dead. 1747, Dec. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 336
336. THAT, WHEN COGNITIONS OF CELESTIAL AND SPIRITUAL THINGS, WHICH ARE PURE TRUTHS, ARE IN THE FAITH OF THE MIND AND ITS THOUGHT, THE WHOLE HEAVEN OF ANGELS CAN BE AFFECTED WITH DELIGHT
By the mercy of God Messiah, I have learnt today that thoughts alone of heavenly truths affect the angels, and thus the whole heaven, in an ineffable manner. For the angelic heaven is in the way of truth, because there can be no truth which does not lead by faith to God Messiah; hence are the delights, and indeed the happiness of the angels; for those are angels who at the same time are delighted with the happiness of all, and desire the welfare of all, for this is of mercy, and this is of love, and this is of delight and happiness, and the communion of happiness throughout the whole heaven is therefrom. These things I learnt from those who perceived that heavenly delight, at a moment when I was thinking truly heavenly things; and thus, having been as it were awakened out of a sleep of peace, they acquired a perception of their delights, and so they testified it and confirmed it to me with the living voice. Psalm (iv). 1747, Dec. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 337
337. THAT THE ANGELS SUPPOSE THAT THEY DO EACH AND ALL THINGS FROM THEMSELVES, NEVERTHELESS THEY HAVE AN INWARD PERCEPTION, AND THUS THEY KNOW, THAT NOTHING IS THEIRS
It is marvelous that some are never willing to believe that God Messiah governs all things. This is the case with spirits who are not so evil, as well as with all evil spirits: yet even the angels have no other opinion than that what they do, speak and think is from themselves; for God Messiah so disposes each and all things that He wills nothing to be His, but to be the angels. This may seem marvelous to every one who is without experience of it, but yet it is the truth itself, as the angelic heaven testifies by a perceptible consent. 1747, Dec. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 338
aRef Matt@18 @7 S0'
338. THAT THE INTELLECTUAL LIFE OF SOME IS COMPOSED OF MERE SCANDALS
It is foretold in the Word that scandals* would come, and indeed against faith or the truths of faith which all have regard to God Messiah; for the natural mind can never believe that He became a Man, spoke as a Man, and many similar things. Therefore although man makes a profession of faith, nevertheless, when he consults his natural mind, he falls into doubt, and so into a tacit denial. This follows in the single things which concern faith, on which account his intellectual life consists of mere scandals. Thus God Messiah alone knows whether the life of those who altogether deny God Messiah, so that they even blaspheme, since they have been so instructed from childhood, is worse than that of those who have supposed that they knew the doctrine of faith, and have professed it. 1747, Dec. 14.
* The word scandal (Latin, scandalum) is from the Greek meaning a stumbling-block or offence. See Matt. xviii 7, Luke xvii 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 339
339. CONCERNING MAHOMED* AND THE MAHOMEDANS
Because certain of the dead who were in the entrance to heaven were indignant, they went away to seek another heaven, as they supposed, where another than God Messiah reined, and at length they seemed to themselves to have found another heaven, namely, one over which Mahomed reigned. No doubt they spoke with Mahomedans who had been dead some years. When they wished to point this out to others whom they wanted to seduce, it then seemed to me that another so-called heaven was opened in the depth, whence I could hear them talking, and I was then instructed that they were Mahomedans who supposed that they were come there to their own heaven, that is, to be there. When I had spoken with them for some time, God Messiah appeared to them in glory by means of an angel. They then fell upon their faces and adored devoutly. Afterwards Mahomed was quickly raised up thence and was with me and spoke much with me, and I can testify that when he was instructed concerning God Messiah he spoke modestly, indeed more modestly than many Christians. I could feel that he thought in like manner. He also instructed these who were in the depth that he could do nothing whatever of himself, and that he perceived that he was no god, but a simple man, and that perhaps certain spirits had spoken with him. He also wants to be instructed in the doctrine of the true faith. I also showed him the city of Amsterdam and the City Hall** there from two aspects, also the interior, and he was surprised at the great number of marble [statues]. He is now also present and declares the same thing. 1747, Dec. 14.
* The Mahomed here spoken of seems to be the same as the one referred to in LJ (Post.) n. 71, and is not the Mahomed who wrote the Koran and founded Islam. See CL 344.
** The City Hall (curia) here referred to is the Stadhuis which is said to be one of the finest buildings in Europe. Its walls are lined with Italian marble and adorned with many marble sculptures.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 340
340. The Mahomedans also confessed that when they heard the more interior things of the Word and heavenly truths, they fell into a state of heavenly happiness. And now as I am writing these things they are prostrate upon their faces, adoring the God of the Universe, Who is Jesus Christ, saying that they also perceive this in a heavenly manner. Concerning which see elsewhere [n. 342]. 1747, Dec. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 341
341. AS SOON AS CAUSES OR MEANS ARE DISCLOSED OR [SPIRITS] BELIEVE THAT THEY HAVE BEEN DISCLOSED TO THEM, FAITH PERISHES
It has sometimes been observed that as soon as [spirits] know or suppose they know, the cause, faith perishes. Those had to acknowledge this who had at once doubted concerning the power of God Messiah, as soon as they apperceived some cause, as that it was effected by means of angels, or by means of heaven; wherefore it was shown to them it was effected without those means, because God Messiah is the All in all, and Omnipotent. But nevertheless, when they have apperceived the causes once or twice, it remains fixed in their mind that there is yet a cause - a mediating cause - which lies concealed, and so also faith perishes. This also is the reason why, as soon as they suppose that they have investigated the cause of anything, they reject all faith. This is also the reason that faith is destroyed by human philosophy, because men want to investigate the cause of everything in their own way, and by their own philosophy. 1747, Dec. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 342
342. THAT IT IS GRANTED TO THE SOULS OF THE DEAD TO RECOGNIZE FROM MANY THINGS THAT GOD MESSIAH IS THE LORD OF THE UNIVERSE
The souls of the dead, who come amongst other souls, as the Mahomedans and others, who have inwardly doubted concerning God Messiah, for the reason that they have filled their natural mind with mere scandals, (concerning whom see above [n. 338]) are brought to the recognition of God Messiah as the Lord of the Universe, both by living instruction according to the apprehension of each, and also by this, that they are carried away into heavenly happiness according to their imaginations, so that they see most lovely paradises with great variety, by which they are so delighted that they decide they have come into the heavenly paradise; for this is insinuated in human minds. But they are afterwards taught that this is not the heavenly happiness; for which purpose it is also granted them to recognize the state of their inmost joy, until they at length confess that this inmost joy is imperceptible, and that no human sense could ever attain to it. They are then also borne into a state of peace, even to their inmost, in which they also confess that nothing of the kind is ever expressible. Finally, they are borne as to their inmost sense into a state of innocence, which is the inmost state, in order that thereby they might be able to know what is truly good, what is truly spiritual and heavenly, that is, what is Divine: for true happiness, true peace, true innocence are altogether Divine. They afterwards come into these states. This takes place with variety according to the life of each one; for in accordance with his nature, each one is led more and more towards heavenly things. 1747, Dec. 14.*
Written as the heading of another paragraph, but crossed out:
"Foresight and Providence from eternity to eternity, for the best end, is also the reason that all things [exist.]"
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 343
343. THE STATE OF TEMPTATION AND VASTATION. THAT GOD MESSIAH TEMPTS NO ONE
It has also been shown me by living experience, how temptations are brought about by the internal torments of anguish, and at the same time by interior pains: likewise how in that state they want to know what they ought to believe: and that which is from themselves always occurs to them, namely, that by temptations they want to merit something, and so to enter into heaven, besides other things which I could not observe. I was also shown the nature of their thought at the time, namely, that whatever they have heard and perceived is nothing, vain, almost untrue, with a certain consent of conscience. I was then allowed to observe how they emerged from such temptation. In short, I observed that they could not suppose otherwise than that God Messiah permits temptations, which involves, however, that He tempts. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 344
344. CONCERNING MAHOMED
There was represented, as it were, a distinct heaven where the worshippers of Mahomed were - but only spirits were there - not angels. When those spirits heard what was being said in that heaven, they requested that they also might ascend and speak; and having come, they spoke so skillfully and prudently, and with such pleasant adroitness, that the spirits of the heaven of Christians were affected with shame. Communication also was then opened so that they might talk together. When asked about Mahomed, they replied that they had acknowledged Mahomed, not knowing differently, but that they wanted to adore only the one God, the Creator of heaven and earth. Then also Mahomed, with the as it were undulatory motion of that heaven, for there were many, replied to them, that he could do nothing of himself, not even speak, but that he perceived that he had no power of himself and was only a single individual; this he testified before the spirits. So he was raised up thence, and adored the Supreme God, undoubtedly, God Messiah. 1747, Dec. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 345
345. Mahomed related that the spirits in the heaven where he was were everywhere diminishing in numbers, and that he did not know where they went. But he was informed that they were carried away into the angelic heaven and there instructed in the doctrine of faith; moreover, that all their little children were in heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 346
346. Mahomed also said that he knew no otherwise than that he was living on the earth; for such is the condition of all in the other life, that although they are instructed concerning particular things, as that they are not living in the body, still immediately afterwards they forget it, for they are not gifted with a memory of such things, for necessary reasons. The spirits around him also said that they supposed that they were living on earth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 347
347. THAT ONLY THE LITTLE CHILDREN OF MAHOMEDANS COME INTO HEAVEN IMMEDIATELY, BUT NOT SO THE BOYS AND GIRLS
A misgiving arose with regard to Mahomedan children, whether their boys and girls of a few years old were also carried away into the heaven of God Messiah. I was told, however, that their little children were taken up, but the boys and girls about ten years old, more or less, were taken up according to their education, capacity and nature. The latter are not immediately elevated into heaven, but are transferred to their spirits, and thus are gradually perfected, and raised up. I also heard it said that they did not know whither many of those they had before known have gone. I also perceived that the reason why the boys and girls cannot be taken up so quickly is that they are firmly imbued with paganism. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 348
348. THAT THE HEAVEN OF GOD MESSIAH CONSISTS OF A VARIETY OF ALL THINGS
The subjects themselves, that is, the angels as to their forms, must be of indefinite variety, being distinguished by their variety into genera and species, in the single things, in each habitation, likewise in all things; also in every degree. Harmony exists from variety alone, being such that all believe themselves to be as if one. From this, that is, from the form of harmony, comes happiness with indefinite variety, and this to eternity. These things were said in a gathering of innumerable souls, spirits and angels, and not one did I hear dissent. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 349
349. They in like manner acknowledge that the Universal Entity would never be universal except from its veriest singulars; consequently, that there can never be a universal Providence unless it be of the veriest single things. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 350
350. THAT EACH AND ALL THINGS CAN BE DEMONSTRATED TO THE LIGHT IN HEAVEN
It may perhaps seem wonderful that it is said that many things which are spiritual and celestial can be demonstrated as in mid-day, or as in light, to the souls* who are round about me today. They now say that they see the nature of man, and the like, also how much he possesses of good and evil, of falsity and truth, altogether as if in light, within the subject; also of what quality he was, and of what quality he is in various states. I wanted to note this, because it cannot but strike anyone as something wonderful.
* In the Index (s.v. Angelus) this ability to see man's quality is ascribed not to "souls" but to "angels".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 351
351. In like manner the whole life of man, also his thoughts, can be shown to him, as to what quality they had been in each single thing, and this with the acknowledgment of them, with their pain, anxiety, and conscience, and so [they may lead] to his revival. These things were also told me. That they are true no one ought to doubt, for so many confirmations can be adduced, that even if a man be blinded, or drawn away by phantasies and cupidities, he can be convinced, as if in light. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 352
352. THAT SOULS AFTER DEATH SUPPOSE IT IS CERTAIN THAT THEY ARE LIVING IN THE BODY
From much experience I have learnt that the souls of the dead suppose, as if it were certain, that they are in the body and in the world, so that it is with difficulty that they suffer themselves to be persuaded that they are in the other life. If they are asked where they are, whether they are standing on land or ground, whether they have garments as in the world, and such things, they at once reply that they cannot suppose anything else. But presently, when they reflect upon it, they become aware that they are in the other life. Some then grieve, but some do not, according to their life and faith in the body. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 353
353. THAT MAN ENJOYS A TWOFOLD MEMORY; ALSO HOW THE TWOFOLD MEMORY PERISHES
The memory which man properly calls the memory, is the natural memory, because it is of the natural mind, and is the memory of particulars, or of material ideas which correspond to words; this memory perishes when man dies. His soul retains the faculty of reasoning and of understanding from a certain spiritual memory, or the memory of ideas rational or immaterial, as they are called. It is his memory that causes a man after death to know no otherwise than that he is still in the life of the body. But because this memory is born from the natural memory it is replete with fallacies, and it still disturbs, obscures, and, if left to itself, perverts truths; wherefore this memory also successively vanishes, insomuch that even the rational born therefrom perishes. But this memory is nevertheless retained for some time, and is imbued with the cognitions of truth, even until it can be obliterated. At length the man remains - so far as he is a man - which is the part remaining, together with the things acquired, which is the soil in which new, or heavenly seed is sown. From this there arises a new man, that is, a heavenly paradise within man, with all heavenly felicity, peace and innocence. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 354
354. THAT SOULS AND SPIRITS SEEM TO BE TRANSPORTED FROM ONE PLACE TO ANOTHER, AND SOMETIMES AS WITH THE SPEED OF A FLASH OF LIGHTNING
It has been observed that souls and spirits are transferred upwards and downwards, also from one situation to another, sometimes in a moment, or the twinkling of an eye. But this is a fallacy of sense, like height and depth. The cause seems to be that the organism of man is such that it corresponds to the heavens, wherefore by certain changes corresponding to movements in space, such things appear in the heavens, and this on account of the correspondence; for the most part they are fallacies which reign, which are so many that they cannot be numbered, which causes even spirits to wonder. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 355
355. CONCERNING THE FORM OF SPIRITS
Spirits perceive no otherwise than that they are in the human figure, thus that they are in a body with skin, bones and blood, when nevertheless it was shown them that they cannot retain those things which are of no use; as they suppose that they have hair, that they have feet upon which they stand, and many other things, whence it would follow that they also have viscera, such as belly, intestines, bladder and the like, for which, nevertheless, they have no need. When they hear these things they indeed perceive that they have no need of them, but still [suppose] that they retain the figure - if not the internal, still the external; and indeed they retain from the world a shame of nakedness and therefore suppose that they are clothed with garments, for they suppose it disgraceful to appear naked. But of what quality is this form properly is indeed unknown; but it can be concluded in some measure from the least organs of the brain, where are the beginnings of the form of the body; that they are forms not dissimilar to them, but that they can still be restored into a form similar to the human, as often as they direct their mind to it by thoughts. 1747, Dec. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 356
356. THAT THOUSANDS AND TENS OF THOUSANDS TOGETHER PRAISE GOD MESSIAH WITH ONE MOUTH
For a great part of the night there was a multitude of spirits about me, and afterwards a multitude of angels, who flow according to the heavenly form, which form can by no means be described to the human understanding, still less how they flow; and they speak as a one, or with a unanimous voice, which was so perceptible with me, and indeed for a long time in continuation, that as they are speaking nothing is more evident: the form was perceived, the flow was perceived, the unanimity of the voice was perceived. Each one is in the multitude, and considers himself to be: so do all and each, or in general and particular. It can be perceived from their flow, whether they are as yet so initiated that they are also able to act with similar unanimity in spiritual and celestial truths. Wherefore afterwards there were angels around me - perhaps myriads - and this for some time, whose flow was indeed perceptible, but such that I could know no more than that they were flowing in an interior heavenly form; the flow of the more interior form could not be perceived. These angels afterwards told me that throughout the whole night and during some wakeful states they had done nothing else than together praise God Messiah, and indeed with an inmost gladness, so that they were unwilling to be let out of that state. Hence it can be concluded that unanimity results from the harmony of form, besides many more things which can thence be concluded. 1747, Dec. 16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 357
357. THAT THE SPIRITS WHO HAVE NOT YET BEEN INITIATED, ARE URGED ON BY A KIND OF FORCE AS OF A RIVER, OR ARE CARRIED AWAY AS BY A RIVER, THAT THEY MAY BE AMONG [OTHERS]. mHence a river signifies what is spiritual.n
I have also observed that spirits who are still novitiates, and not yet accustomed [to act with the others], are also carried away into a spiritual stream, (concerning which see page v). Today I observed the reluctance of those spirits, but nevertheless they were compelled to be among them and were drawn down by little towards the interiors, and thus spontaneously as they acquired the habit. At length being more and more initiated, they could flow among them almost in like manner. But I doubt whether they could speak and praise together, for they are as yet in a state of compulsion, and although they were obliged to speak the same thing, still it could not be with a delight like that of those who do not even know that they are flowing according to that form, and speaking and praising in this manner; this praise comes spontaneously, nothing interrupting the stream according to its form. 1747, Dec. 16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 358
358. THAT THE MEMORY OF PARTICULARS, WITH THE PRIDE THENCE DERIVED, IS GRIEVOUS AT THE FIRST ENTRANCE INTO THE OTHER LIFE
Everyone takes along with him into the other life the natural disposition which he has acquired in the life of the body; thus also do those who have an extensive memory, and glory in it and desire to make a display. This memory thus blown up is as it were a callosity which adheres externally, and must in course of time be softened. In the meanwhile it creates a pain in the head as though they wanted to pluck away the scalp of the head. 1747, Dec.16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 359
359. THAT IN THE HARMONY OF MANY THE DELIGHT AND HAPPINESS OF ALL ARE COMMUNICATED TO EACH ONE
As a consequence of the heavenly form, everyone flowing into that form communicates his own blessedness to all, and all communicate their blessedness to each, so that each is, as it were, the center of all; wherefore the greater the number of those who constitute the Kingdom of God Messiah, the greater is the happiness of the harmonies of the several orders; and it is increased according to degrees. From this it can therefore be concluded how ineffable the happiness must be, and how it must be increasing. 1747, Dec. 16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 360
360. But all must be passive forces to which, as re-agents - which are the communications of many with each one - the active forces must correspond. Hence it also follows that the harmony will become so much the more perfect as the number increases; from this the harmony itself also increases.*
* The following un-numbered and unfinished paragraph is crossed out by several transverse lines:
"THAT THE SOULS AND SPIRITS AROUND A MAN KNOW NO OTHERWISE THAN THAT THEY MAKE THE MAN.
From very many other experiences [I have learnt] that the spirits suppose that they are the man with whom they are, and these are the things that they have spoken through me as if they were [myself], and..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 361
361. THAT WE SHOULD PRAY DAILY FOR THE HEAVENLY KINGDOM: AND THUS WHAT IS MEANT BY "DAILY"
By "daily" in the Lord's prayer is meant every moment, which can be confirmed by experience, and thus be understood; namely, that those to whom eternal happiness is shown suppose that they have been at once carried away into heaven; so those who have come out of temptations suppose that thus they have become the eternal heirs of the Kingdom; those who have labored in the vineyard also suppose that thus they ought to have eternal salvation, which they hence attribute to themselves. The contrary, however, is shown to them, namely, that they are again cast into dangers, into temptations, into perils and the like, on account of damnation. Hence it can be concluded, that "daily" signifies every moment in things successive, but in their simultaneous things, however, this is changed into a continuous glorification of God Messiah, so that the moments are continuous without differentiation; hence their perception and felicities and their [belief] that they continually receive this from God Messiah. 1747, Dec. 17.*
* The entry in the Index (s.v. Felicitas) is: "What `daily' signifies in the Lord's Prayer. That those who trust in themselves are admitted into heaven, and afterwards let down into damnation; this takes place in the beginning for a longer period of time, and afterwards they are turned into shorter periods; hence their happiness together with perception."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 362
362. THAT MAN IN A STATE OF INTEGRITY CAN NEVER DIE
I have been taught by experience that the man who is in a state of integrity, or a heavenly state, can never die; but that no one has been in the heavenly state, or a true man, but God Messiah alone. 1747, Dec. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 363
aRef Josh@9 @26 S0'aRef Josh@9 @27 S0'aRef Josh@9 @24 S0'aRef Josh@9 @25 S0'aRef Josh@9 @21 S0'aRef Josh@9 @22 S0'aRef Josh@9 @23 S0'
363. WHO THE "DRAWERS OF WATER" ARE
Those who, without true faith, suppose from the Word that they merit heaven from having labored in the vineyard, or having preached and taught, and hence suppose that they merit salvation, are vastated by corresponding phantasies in the other life; but principally by this, that they seem to themselves to carry water from ponds, or from the sea by which they are surrounded, and to pour it into a trough so that a flock may drink. When the trough is filled, they rest until they again draw. The trough is filled until the water overflows. It seemed indeed as though a flock would come and drink: but whether a flock does appear to them cannot yet be confirmed. 1747, Dec. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 364
364. THERE ARE NOT ONLY FALLACIES OF THE SENSES, BUT THERE ARE ALSO PHANTASIES AND IMAGINATIONS WHICH REIGN AMONG SOULS AND SPIRITS; HENCE THE APPARENT ACTUALITY
It is astonishing that souls and spirits have sensation altogether as in the body. They have the sense of touch as in the body, as when they touch their garments; it is similar with regard to their lusts and appetites, heat, cold, and even sweats, which are as actual as they are in the body, when yet they can be called nothing else than phantasies: but because the sense is real, like that in the body, they are as if real. Similar things are induced upon them by an imaginative direction, which can be confirmed from very many things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 365
365. Hence it can be concluded, very manifestly and entirely beyond doubt, that man does not live, but he supposes that he lives; thus that life is of God Messiah alone, although men appear to live. This conclusion is so evident and attested, that it cannot be denied by any soul who has anything rational left. 1747, Dec. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 366
366. WHO THOSE ARE THAT FORM THE HEART AND LUNGS IN THE KINGDOM OF GOD MESSIAH
It was before said [nos. 270, 279] that the Heavenly Kingdom is the likeness of one man because its single things correspond to the Only Man, God Messiah. But in regard to the heart, this is as it were formed by or corresponds to those who are in its inmosts: so also the lungs, for their fluction, so called, is similar, and their thought is similar. The conjugial union is represented by the lungs by a wonderful reciprocation. This was represented in me during the whole night, and at the same time in wakeful states, by angels in the likeness of something flowing, as it appeared, in the heart, and thus forming the heart; and afterwards, during wakefulness, as flowing around the lungs, when it was observed that they had their breath, and I had mine, and there was a union between both by a mutual correspondence. 1747, Dec. 19.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 367
367. WHO THOSE ARE THAT FORM THE KIDNEYS
The spirits who form the kidneys are those who want to dissipate falsities by truths, and thus purify spiritual things. This is done in a manner incomprehensible. Hence is the effect of separating that takes place in the kidneys. 1747, Dec. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 368
368. WHO THOSE ARE THAT FORM THE LIVER [jecur seu hepar]
But spirits in whom there is something of innocence, form the liver; wherefore, also, the liver is the largest organ of the body in infants, and the infant is nourished thereby. It also acts in the place of many viscera. 1747, Dec. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 369
369. THAT THERE IS AN ENDEAVOR OF THE HEAVENS WHICH HOLDS [THE WHOLE BODY TOGETHER]
It was shown me by a real activity which came to my sensation, that there is such a formation, thus conservation of the viscera in the body consequently, that there is such a correspondence of the whole of heaven with every man, which correspondence is formed from the imperceptible endeavor [conatus] of all things; from the endeavor arises the act, from the act arises the endeavor. 1747, Dec. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 370
370. WHAT CORPOREAL PEACE IS
Corporeal peace is indeed the well-being of the body and all its members: but besides this well-being, there is also a delicious and perceptible peace of the whole body, which was shown me by the actual and perceptible operation of spirits in accordance with the viscera of the body, and in conformity with the formation of those viscera; hence corporeal peace. 1747, Dec. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 371
371. THOSE WHO, IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY, DESIRE TO BE THE GREATEST IN HEAVEN, FROM THE CUPIDITY OF ENVY, AND TO BE ABOVE ALL OTHERS, BECOME DEVILS
From the experience of some days I have been taught that those who in the world desire to be eminent above others after the life of the body, and thus are affected with envy against those who are better than themselves, become devils [in the other life], and have similar machinations: that is, they want to learn those things that are spiritual from no other end than that by their aid, and by their own powers, they desire to climb above others, whom they so envy; when nevertheless heavenly affection is that one desires to raise others into heaven, even though he himself should become the least. Those who are such that they envy others and desire to be pre-eminent above others in heaven, can be the subjects of many spirits, which has also been observed. 1747, Dec. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 372
372.* THE RATIONAL AND INTELLECTUAL OF MAN CAN BE DIMINISHED AND ALSO TAKEN AWAY FROM MAN AND SOUL, ACCORDING TO THE GOOD PLEASURE OF GOD MESSIAH
I have been taught from manifest experience that the rational and intellectual of souls can be taken away from them almost wholly or in part, and in like manner be restored to them again; for the intellectual and the rational is a gift of God Messiah alone. When the rational and the intellectual is taken away, the souls are then devils and act only from a certain natural instinct, and indeed as if in sleep; when it is restored, they know no otherwise than that they have been in sleep. These things were shown for many days. In that state, when the intellectual has been taken away, they act according to their inrooted evil, each one according to the quality of the root, and indeed contrary to order in contrary to heaven and its truths; in a word, they are devils of diverse quality. That this intellectual was taken away from them was very clearly shown, and afterwards their natural instincts, which are not like the instincts of brutes, but from something diabolical. It was also shown that they continually act against spiritual and celestial things, and they then suppose that they are able from themselves to do all things. 1747, Dec. 21.
* In the margin: "See earlier 326." However, there is some doubt whether the handwriting here is Swedenborg's.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 373
373. Hence also it can be concluded of what quality is the man with whom the natural instinct, or nature from the hereditary root, enters into spiritual things, because such men suppose that they have each and all things from themselves and thus rule all things.*
* This paragraph appears to have been added when Swedenborg was making the Index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 374
374. CONCERNING HELL AND THE CRUELTY OF THE INFERNAL CREW
What the cruelty of the infernal crew is like can never be described; they act from phantasies in the most hostile manner against others upon whom they exercise such cruelties that if they were to be described they would horrify. For if they could exercise cruelties according to their phantasies, their butcheries would be even more cruel than those of the most ferocious wild beasts. By their phantasies they as it were bring forth axes and instruments of death, and unless God Messiah subdued their savagery, those whom they intend to torment would also have the most cruel sensation. For such is the power of phantasies amongst souls that they can induce a sensation as though it were corporeal, thus likewise torments. God Messiah removes those sensations; indeed He takes away the instruments of death from the infernal crew. In a word, these cruelties are more horrifying than one can ever believe. The human race, which is worse than the most ferocious wild beasts, would have exercised such cruelties unless God Messiah had saved them and redeemed them, and thus He continually liberates them from infernal punishments. 1747, Dec. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 375
375. A tremor beneath my feet from their violent tumult lasted so long, that I could thence perceive their ferocities. It is to be observed that the phantasies of spirits are such that they actually induce a sensation altogether like that of the body, when they intend these cruelties; but God Messiah removes them. This no one could believe unless he knew it. Indeed they could produce in human bodies dreadful torments and similar things which are incredible, unless God Messiah restrained them continually.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 376
376. THAT DIABOLIC SPIRITS BY THEIR PHANTASIES BRING NOT ONLY UPON THEMSELVES, BUT ALSO UPON MEN, MOST SENSIBLY FELT TORMENTS AND TORTURES
From many things I can declare that souls and spirits from phantasies alone were able to bring upon themselves, and also upon men, painful torments which no one could ever believe, although it is nevertheless so true that I can fully testify to the fact, not only from experience sufficiently abundant and frequent in myself, but also from the souls and spirits when they were being tortured; also from the sensibility of souls through similar phantasies, as is most fully testified. For with souls any sense whatever, such as sight, smell, touch, hearing, even cupidities and appetites, is induced so strongly, that they scarcely exist as strongly in the body itself; consequently, the sense of pain, which most atrocious pains would be induced by the devil's crew, unless God Messiah saved souls from such a hell. 1747, Dec. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 377
aRef Josh@9 @25 S0'aRef Josh@9 @23 S0'aRef Josh@9 @24 S0'aRef Josh@9 @27 S0'aRef Josh@9 @21 S0'aRef Josh@9 @26 S0'aRef Josh@9 @22 S0'
377. THAT VARIOUS PHANTASIES FOLLOW SOULS FROM THE LIFE OF THE BODY
The phantasies such as men have in the life of the body do not follow souls, but they are turned into others which are unknown. Thus certain phantasies corresponding to the life are derived, such as the hewers of wood, and the drawers of water, mentioned before [nos. 271, 273, 330, 363]. Those who on earth have been in any way violent and unmerciful are turned to a cruelty incredible, namely, they want to slay, hack to pieces with axes, torment and torture in most diverse ways their companions and whomsoever they meet; and so greatly are they delighted with these cruelties that they are their supreme delights. (1) Those who are bloodthirsty, of whom blood is predicated, are delighted to torture man even to blood, at the sight of which they are most highly delighted. Thus the life of unmercifulness is turned into such phantasies, which souls cannot [but] acknowledge. (2) From avarice burst forth the phantasies of horrible and filthy little animals, such as the dormice, the mice, and innumerable other creatures which have never been seen on earth, also phantasies of filthy lice; for they are formed according to the quality of the avarice, and according to the disposition on account of which they are avaricious. (3) It is a phantasy of the diabolic crew to want to be in privies. When they look at a privy they suppose that their home is there, with which they are greatly delighted, and there they suppose their heaven to be, which has been made known to me by much experience. 1747, Dec. 22.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 378
378. THAT AFTER SOULS HAVE BEEN CREATED ANEW, THE PHANTASIES WHICH ARE OF THE NATURAL MAN ARE TURNED INTO HUMAN IMAGES
Because everything evil is turned by God Messiah into good, so likewise is it with phantasies; namely, the phantasies of filthy and disgusting little animals - which are the ideas of the phantasies - are afterwards turned into human images of diverse beauty; for every idea or least image of man entirely resembles the man in effigy, that is, there is the effigy of the man in whatever idea he has. 1747, Dec. 22.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 379
379. THAT AN EXTERNAL JOY, AS IT WERE HEAVENLY, CAN BE INDUCED UPON MAN, WHICH NEVERTHELESS IS FILTHY, ALTHOUGH SOULS SUPPOSED THAT IT WAS IN THE HIGHEST DEGREE HEAVENLY
Today, in first wakefulness, I was encompassed by very many spirits of a diverse nature. Some of them from deceit wanted to induce [upon me] their heavenly joy, which is effected by the transference of one's own joy or delight into another, from whatever cause that delight exists. This is what the evil spirits or that diabolic crew which was under the feet did from the phantasy of cruelty, and thus they breathed that phantasy [into me], which was manifestly perceived. Hence I felt a certain delight which seized the whole body, even the viscera, and indeed in such a manner that I supposed that I was in heavenly joy amongst the blessed, for I was wholly dissolved into delightful allurements, like those of agreeable warm baths. The causes of the delights were not felt in me as being actuated from any cruelty, nor that they were from deceit; but they were delights in which such things were not felt, because delights are according to the objects, and the state of the subject; just as when a man is in a pacific state, he regards all things peacefully, even those which are not peaceful, whilst with one who is in a state of irritation all things excite him to anger, even the playing of little children making him indignant, etc., etc. Besides these corporeal, external delights, interior delights were also infused, and this by other spirits who wanted to make delights for me, on account of a kind of veneration. I was not able to recognize the rest of the spirits, nor could I explore their intentions from whence the delights came. Still I lay for some time in the sweetness of concurrent delights, and spoke about that sweetness by responses to those who wanted to seduce me, and to persuade me that it was heavenly joy. I do not remember their replies, but because I perceived no deceit, I supposed that it was indeed a heavenly delight, but that it was external, thus flowing forth from external causes, so that it could not last; and I wanted to remove myself therefrom and so to reject those delights because they did not flow from inmosts. Inmost things are such that these external delights were so perceived, that they might serve them as a body, which is immediately laid aside and even despised, as soon as the delight from inmost things is felt. But I have heard that this body of delights was something filthy, which I could not feel. 1747, Dec. 22.
mIt is now said that such delight was given to Abraham,* but he says that from its continuation it is diminished, and he doubts whether it can last any longer, since he knows that there is a more interior or heavenly delight.n
* The Abraham here referred to was doubtless some spirit who acted the part. See n. 281; WE 5593; CL 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 380
380. MOREOVER THERE ARE OTHER STATES WHICH AFFLICT SOULS
Besides the states mentioned, there are also others; for instance, [souls] suppose that they are carrying men on their back, who question them without stopping until they have found a true reply; they carry them as a burden, nor can they be released from them before the time of separation comes. Some are [afflicted] differently: they lie on their back on a downward slope, and there they desire to stay; there are those there who comfort them, but these are content with their lot, for the extreme [suffering] has been removed. There are also those who wander about, and wherever they go they inquire whether there is any work for them which ought to be done; after a reply that there is no work, they go on further, and this until they find some. 1747, Dec. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 381
381. THAT SOME WHO ARE ENEMIES OF THE FAITH, AS YET ENJOY A CERTAIN EXTERNAL DELIGHT WHICH THEY CALL HEAVENLY
As was said before [n. 379], there are some enemies of the true faith, who as yet continually contend against the faith and excite others to infidelity, even alluring them by this that they count themselves among the blessed. But their delight is only external, like that of the unfaithful in the world, and indeed still more exalted: but because it is only external, and fights against internal or the delight, like the delights of the unfaithful in the world, it comes to an end, and is turned into things undelightful and into pains. There are reasons why they are as yet tolerated and sustained in that external blessedness, or apparent joy. In the meanwhile their remaining truths and goods are diminished, so that at length they retain so little residue of truth and good that they can scarcely be rendered happy, unless they repent whilst there is yet time. This was said to Abraham and his crew mentioned before [n. 379]. It is similar with those spirits and furies who still wander about in the ultimate heaven. Therefore those who want to enter into truly heavenly joy must undergo the temptations, punishments, vastations which they cannot avoid, unless they are willing to remain in externals, and thus in course of time have their things that remain consumed. 1747, Dec. 23.*
* The entry in the Index (s.v. Jucunditas) is: "Evil spirits boast of their external delights, and so try to seduce others by means of externals, as they do in the world by various delights of life; but they undergo severe vastations which last a long time in the other life; as the dragon and certain of his crew [have experienced]."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 382
382. THAT THE WORDS OF GOD MESSIAH PENETRATE TO THE HEAVENS AND TO THE INTERIORS, AND EVEN TO THE INMOST THINGS OF SPIRITS AND ANGELS
When the Word of God Messiah is read it penetrates into each one according to his state: thus with those who are in the body, it scarcely penetrates within the senses of the body; but with the souls of the dead, with spirits and angels, it penetrates into the inmosts of each one: and, as I can conclude from the sayings of the heavenly ones, also from man's reading only, or from his conversation, it thus penetrates with effect to every one in the heavens [if] it is well-pleasing to God Messiah. That there is such an effect and even insinuation into heaven, I know for certain from the things which have been stated by me, and read; and sometimes, indeed, that they have reached to a great number [of those around me] with varying efficacy, and have penetrated to their inmosts.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 383
383. Hence it can be sufficiently confirmed that the things that have been declared by God Messiah filled the whole heaven with such effect that each one there was affected thereby. This is the efficacy of the Word, and this is its life. 1747, Dec. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 384
384. THAT AFTER DEATH THE AVARICIOUS SEEM TO THEMSELVES TO BE ENCLOSED IN SUBTERRANEAN CELLS WHERE THERE ARE MICE
There are degrees of avarice, and there are also [various] ends of avarice. There are those who are avaricious for the sake of money alone, which also they bury in cells. They seem to themselves to stay in the cells where their wealth is, and there indeed to be infested with mice - as it were mountainous and great ones - in order that they may go away from there: but still they do not go away until they are worn out; so at length they roll themselves out of these their sepulchres. 1747, Dec. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 385
385. THOSE WHO LOVE LIBRARIES INSTEAD OF WEALTH, AND GORGE THEMSELVES WITH THE READING OF BOOKS, IN LIKE MANNER STAY IN CELLS, ACCORDING TO THE DEGREE OF THAT CUPIDITY AND ACCORDING TO THEIR ENDS
Those who are in the cupidity of reading only, and of holding in the memory what they have read for the sake of their own glory and fame, seem to themselves to spend their time in subterranean places and to have books there, and also candles which are here and there extinguished. They also seem to themselves to be reading. But in order that they may become weary of these phantasies they are said to be sometimes infested with mice and similar creatures, which withdraw them from such desire. 1747, Dec. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 386
386. THAT THOSE WHO INDULGE IN LASCIVIOUS PRACTICES IN LIKE MANNER SEEM TO THEMSELVES TO BE IN SUBTERRANEAN PLACES
Those who have loved a lascivious life, acting lasciviously in a clandestine manner, likewise seem to themselves to pass their time in subterranean places, as in cells furnished with candles, and indeed with such things as are of their lascivious license in concealment; for phantasies reign when they depart this life, and are turned into similar things. But even they also are infested according to the degree and end of their lasciviousnesses, as if by dormice, and by filthy insects of a kind similar to the things which have been inwardly within their lascivious ends; and although indeed they do not know that their ends had been such, they are nevertheless then made manifest by filthy insects and like things, even until they abstain from them. For a soul is taught, at first by means of phantasies, by which they are gradually turned away. Thus in place of pleasure they are allotted direful phantasies, which afterwards take possession of them until at length they so abhor such pleasures that they desire nothing of them any longer; so that finally they are averse to them, indeed abhor them. It thus takes place according to the ends, or the latent loves. 1747, Dec. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 387
387. THAT THERE ARE FOUL AND FILTHY LITTLE ANIMALS WITH WHICH THEY ARE INFESTED AND TORMENTED
All phantasies which are produced from the love of the body and from illicit love leave with themselves as a companion, nasty, foul, filthy, horrid, stinking, and the like animals, which present themselves before them when they are in those illicit phantasies which their cupidities or pleasures instigate, and in which they perceive their greatest delight: thus their delights are mingled with such things as strike horror. The species of these insects are indefinite in number, a part of which I saw represented; but they are innumerable, composed according to the co-mingling of the phantasies with their loves or ends, all which infallibly follow and accompany natural men who live in an inverted order of life. Thus a most dreadful hell is produced from their pleasures: for to the extent that there is a sense of delight in such pleasures, to that extent there comes into existence a sense of pain and horror when their worldly and corporeal things, which they suppose to be heavenly, are turned into things infernal. 1747, Dec. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 388
388. THOSE WHO ALONE WISH TO POSSESS WORLDLY THINGS, AND THEREBY TO EXCLUDE ALL OTHERS, ARE AT LENGTH REJECTED FROM HEAVEN
For those who are such that they desire to possess all things on the earth and in the world, and hate others in comparison with themselves, and condemn them as those who should be accounted as the mire of the streets, there remains a contrary lot. At first they seem to themselves to dwell in the highest places of heaven, and indeed, to enjoy, like others, the highest degree of pleasure; so they look down upon all as of no account far beneath their feet. But a like lot awaits them, namely, they are cast down and become the lowest; and they are brought low to the same degree as they had held others in hatred: for the love of all is heavenly and Divine. 1747, Dec. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 389
389. THAT IT IS ONLY PHANTASIES THAT THEY SEEM TO BE SUCH; AND INDEED SUCH PHANTASIES, THAT SOULS IN THAT STATE ARE QUITE UNABLE TO DISTINGUISH THEM FROM REALITIES
Concerning these it has been said and in many places shown that phantasies alone reign, which put on so much actuality as it were, that [souls] suppose that they sensibly touch the things, as garments and the like, altogether as in the body. Likewise, that they seem to themselves to be in subterranean crypts, also that they are on high in heaven above others, when nevertheless they are dispersed throughout the whole globe. If the phantasies are only bent or turned, those who are in the lowest parts may seem to themselves to be in the highest, and so forth. 1747, Dec. 24.*
* There is no n. 390 in the manuscript.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 391
391. CONCERNING THE TORMENT OF THOSE WHO USE VIOLENCE AGAINST OTHERS, AND HENCE REJOICE IN OPPRESSING: THUS CONCERNING THOSE OF WHOM BLOOD, VIOLENCE, AND OPPRESSION ARE PREDICATED
Because corresponding phantasies remain after the life of the body, and their interiors are then laid open, therefore those who are violent and oppressors of the neighbor from cupidity of any kind, are so tormented in hell, that with the greatest cupidity, those whom they take by phantasy, they tear in pieces, slay, cut with an axe, and torment in a thousand other ways. With those who are blood-thirsty, and especially delight in blood, the greater the torment [they inflict] the greater the delight, which with them is declared to be so great, that they say it exceeds all delights. But these are in their turn exposed to similar torments by their companions, who thereby are made glad in like manner, and they are tormented in this way, and for so long, even until they desist; and since the horror of retaliation takes possession of them, that delight at length perishes; thus they are finally devastated. 1747, Dec. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 392
392. THAT IDOLATERS, SUCH AS THE AFRICANS AND THOSE LIKE THEM, AFTER THE LIFE OF THE BODY ARE GOVERNED BY WONDERFUL PHANTASIES, AND ARE THUS DEVASTATED
There was shown me by a vision what kinds of phantasies remain after death, or what kind of life follows those who are idolaters. They seem to themselves to be turned into dusky little animals, and to inhabit little houses built of clay, from which they go out and return; thus they live contentedly enough, if only they are not infested by those who destroy their little mud hovels, whom they call devils, who indeed appeared before me as human in face, but still they were savage and implacable. These, as they say, destroy their little houses, and lacerate them, and like cats pursue and bite them; they greatly fear them. So they depart thence and build little houses elsewhere; but they are infested in like manner as before, and this until they become weary of that lowest kind of life. In the meanwhile they have a worship corresponding to their idolatrous worship; for there is a marble platform upon which [images] like those they had in their lifetime are carried around, which they adore from the heart.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 393
393. After they have became wearied with that life, from the frequent butcheries and infestations, they are then transmitted into a better state, so that they seem to themselves to be in human bodies, indeed, but their faces are those of monkeys or apes [singarum vel apinior], which can be turned forwards and backwards, and thus they can look around them lest any injury should happen to them from the enemies from whom they flee. They then inhabit beautiful houses and as it were little palaces: and after they have passed their time in this kind of life, they vanish, for their vastation is then completed, and they entirely forget their former life in the world, thus their idolatry; and they are also instructed and thus renewed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 394
394. Moreover, there are also other [idolaters] who are gathered together around a great swan, or a swan on high with a neck greatly extended, and follow it: such a phantasy reigns with those who, in the life of the body, seem to themselves to be learned. 1747, Dec. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 395
395. THAT DELIGHTS CAN BE TRANSMITTED FROM ONE TO MANY
In the other life it is wonderful that not only can the delights of one be communicated with many others by speech and expressions, hence following according to the sensations of each one's genius; but also that the delights, by a real transmission into others, are able to affect them, which derives its origin from the heavenly marriage; hence the delights of earthly marriages, and also the communications between consorts. 1747, Dec. 25.
mIn heaven this is effected by the Lord, through the ideas of speech, also through their mutual love, in that everyone gains* or desires the good of the other, which is a transmission from the Lord.n
* The word here rendered "gains" is the Swedish word Winnar (not vunar as in the Latin text) and means to gain, acquire, win. This sentence in the margin was evidently added when Swedenborg was indexing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 396
396. A COMPARISON OF [MAN'S] NATURE WITH TREES AND FRUITS. THERE IS NOTHING IN THE WORLD WHICH IS NOT A REPRESENTATION OF CELESTIAL THINGS, AND, AS IT WERE, AN EFFECT OF SPIRITUAL THINGS
All things whatsoever in the vegetable kingdom and in the animal kingdom, are the representations, and, as it were, the effects of spiritual and celestial things, and indeed in innumerable variety; for natural things could never exist, nor thus subsist, except from things spiritual, which can be demonstrated by innumerable considerations: here it shall only be demonstrated how the nature of man is formed in him while he is growing up.* This is clearly seen in trees and their fruits, as in apples and other fruits. The surface or skin is the mother of the interiors of the fruit or of the kernels. By means of the surface, and the fibers extended therefrom, all the interiors are formed; the flavor relates to delight. After the interiors have been formed from the surface by means of the fibers ramified on every side, then the shells are separated - as in almonds - and the kernels remain. This is in the likeness of those things that take place in the formation of man from cognitions, thus from intellectual things, whence is derived a nature which is the resemblance of the kernel formed in this manner; from the flavor of the kernel, it is evident of what quality the sap or life has been. These things have been written in the presence of angels and spirits. 1747, Dec. 25.
Because natures or human souls are for the most part like immature and sour fruit, the odor of which is fetid, they therefore cannot be otherwise compared than to what needs to be reformed in good ground.
* Crescit: the Latin text has nescit ("he is ignorant"), but the reading is doubtful.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 397
397. A VISION BY DAY CONCERNING THOSE WHO ARE DEVOTED TO THE PLEASURES OF THE TABLE, AND WHO THUS INDULGE THE FLESH
At mid-day, about dinner time, an angel who was with me spoke to me saying that I was not to indulge the belly too much at the table. While he was with me there then clearly appeared to me, as it were, a vapor exuding from the pores of my body like something watery, in the highest degree visible, which slipped down to the ground where a carpet was seen upon which the collected vapor was turned into various little worms, which being gathered together under the table, were burnt up in a moment, with a loud noise or sound: the fiery light therein was seen by me and the sound heard. I suppose that in this way all the little worms which can be generated by an immoderate appetite were cast out of my body, and thus were consumed, and that I was then cleansed from them. Hence it can be concluded what sumptuous fare and such like things carry in their bosom. 1745, April.*
* This experience, though occurring in 1745, was here recorded in 1747. There is an earlier description of apparently the same occurrence in WE 3557, written about April 1746 in connection with the plague of frogs in Egypt. The two descriptions are listed together in the Index, s.v. Edere and Vermis. There is another account in Apoc. 5, n. 15, Vol. I, p. 35.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 398
398. CONCERNING PERMISSIONS
The Doctrine of Permissions is a complete doctrine. He who does not understand permissions, or conclude [rightly] concerning them, falls into doubt and negation concerning the power of God Messiah over the universe. But this should be known: that without permission no one would be able to be reformed; for opposites must be induced in order that forms of truth and of good may exist, which forms derive their existence thus perception, and the like, from opposites. Hence arise temptations, vastations, punishments, the persecutions of the faithful and of the faith, and many more things besides. In a word, without the permission of evils, which must be understood in a right sense, man could never be regenerated and led to the faculties by which he can be bent to good by God Messiah with some perception of it, consequently with some happiness. 1747, Dec. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 399
399. THAT EVIL SPIRITS CAN INDUCE PERMISSIVELY ALMOST ANY SENSE WHATEVER, AS IF IT WERE HEAVENLY, WHEN YET IT IS FEIGNED AND EXTERNAL
Today, being awake during the night, [I was infested] by the worst of spirits, who endeavored to destroy heavenly things. They induced upon me a delicate sense which emulated the sense of heavenly delights, and also the sense of conjugial delight, until the difference was scarcely discerned. But having been warned, I learned that all these things were fictitious and feigned; for they acquired this from their pleasure in destroying, in their own way, heavenly things, and they transferred it into me, as you may see above [n. 379]. Thus man can never discern between diabolical and heavenly things, except from God Messiah, consequently, except through faith in God Messiah. 1747, Dec. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 400
400. THAT THE SOULS OF THE DEAD RECEIVE MANY FACULTIES AFTER THE DEATH OF THE BODY, ABOVE THOSE WHICH THEY HAD WHEN THEY LIVED IN THE BODY
The souls of the dead, whether for a short or a long time after the death of the body, before they are consociated with spirits, are very dull, and know almost nothing; but as soon as they are associated with a number, they acquire a power of ingenuity, not only the acumen which they had in the body, but when they are associated in a certain manner with similar spirits, so that they can serve as subjects of concentrations, then their ingenuity, of whatsoever quality it was, is sharpened to such a degree, that they are much more acute than when in the life of the body. Add to this, that they do not then act from the memory of particulars, which memory in the life of the body withdraws them [from things interior], but they at the same time act from a kind of instinct. Thus they also perceive the sense of conversations as it were more interiorly and fully, because the "animus" is withdrawn from the body and its objects, so that the perception in the body is scarcely able to penetrate so far. Moreover, they can speak with man in his native tongue, wherever he was born. In like manner a spirit comes into the possession of all those things which are in a man's memory, so that he even seems to be the man; consequently, he also comes into his faculty of understanding, but with this difference, that he retains his own life, that is, the life of his love, or cupidity, which causes him to feel in a different manner. But still those spirits are deprived of that life when men are being led through them. They also very easily put on various states, as the innumerable states of wakefulness and sleep, besides many others. 1747, Dec. 25.*
* Paragraph heading crossed out: "THAT MEN ARE VERY GREATLY SEDUCED IN SPIRITUAL THINGS, AND ARE HENCE BLINDED BY..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 401
401. CONCERNING PERMISSIONS: THAT EACH SINGLE THING TENDS TO THE GOOD OF THE UNIVERSE, OR OF ALL
Permissions are also such that spirits, who suppose that they can do and effect all things, arrogate to themselves the power that they alone can excite evils among men, and many other things which are not allowable and are unlawful, and this by many arts which are also unlawful, by which they are wont to make signs, thus by means of magic arts. God Messiah never concedes these things, but He is said to permit them. What it is to be permitted [can be evident] from many things; as that such spirits continually want to excite disturbances; wherefore those things which are permitted them are only such as may be conducive to the emendation of man, of souls and of spirits; other things are not permitted, all and each of which God Messiah so rules and governs that there is nothing whatever that those spirits thus do as if by permission, which is not conducive to the good of many, thus to the good of the universe, consequently to the good of all; for the good of each one is communicable to all in the universe, and will indeed be communicated when the Kingdom of God Messiah shall be firmly established. 1747, Dec. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 402
402. THAT FROM THE DISTANT GENTILES MANY SPECIES OF SPIRITS ARE FORMED THROUGH THEIR IDOLS
A soul takes with him from the world the adoration of that idol which he has worshipped in the body; thus [idolaters] are led to those whom they have venerated in the life of the body, in order that they may there be initiated, and successively put off their idolatry. There was one race gathered around its primate. It was told me that they were from the Indies. They worshipped the Greatest God, and indeed with this rite, that when they adored Him, they then magnified themselves in a certain manner, and immediately afterwards, from the idea they had with themselves, prostrated themselves as little worms. Moreover, it was, as it were, implanted in them to regard the whole human race as circumgyrating in heaven, and the Great God on high following with them and watching what they were doing, thus as if He were present and brooded over the circumgyrated sphere. His spirits were so instructed that they might induce upon their Magnate a kind of respiration. His spirits also came to me and induced a like respiration upon me that I might know this from experience. They were modest and obedient, and were acting in their simplicity. Their vortical flow, like that of such spirits, proceeded easily. Afterwards others drew near who settled this in a manner as it were still more simply. 1747, Dec. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 403
403. THAT MAHOMEDAN SPIRITS ARE VERY DOCILE AND OBEDIENT TO THEIR MAHOMED, AND PERFORM ALL OFFICES TO HIM FROM THE HEART; IT IS OTHERWISE WITH MANY SPIRITS IN CHRISTENDOM
I again spoke with Mahomed [see nos. 339, 344], and spirits who were obstructed differently were thence sent to me. These had been instructed in another and new way of making delights for Mahomed, or of introducing enjoyments, which he said he wanted to have transmitted to me: but it was not permitted. But he said that he had obtained permission to transmit spirits that he might show their docility and obedience. These were then instructed that they should adore God Messiah alone, and indeed both the small and the great, for to everyone leave is given to adore God Messiah Who governs the universe. By this instruction they were entitled, and gave thanks to God most humbly, promising that it should be in their heart. 1747, Dec. 26.
They have been taught to induce a kind of bath from head to foot, with delight.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 404
404. CONCERNING THE LIFE AND PUNISHMENT OF THOSE WHO DURING THEIR LIFE WANTED TO BECOME RICH, AND ONLY CONSIDER THEMSELVES
There were certain spirits who during their life only wanted to enrich themselves, and indeed by that craft to which diligent merchants are accustomed, namely, that they insinuate themselves [into the company of others] so that they may acquire wealth from them, hankering after their riches to which they direct their "animus" under [the guise of] friendship. These spirits wander about, and wherever they come, they inquire whether they can be with them, saying that they are poor, for which reason they are received; but because they hanker after their wealth or possessions, they are expelled thence. Therefore they again wander around and do similar things until they have learnt to speak one thing and think another, which also they do so diligently that spirits can scarcely know otherwise than that they are such as they say they are. Such a spirit also came to me and asked whether he might stay there by serving, to whom I replied that I am nothing, but that everyone is received by God Messiah. But because they were such, and perhaps wanted to say one thing with their mouth, and another in their heart, there was, therefore, given the power over one of them to punish him in a miserable manner, for there were many dissentient spirits who wanted to have him as a subject for speaking and acting. Since these were contrary [to one another], that subject was miserably rent, that is, being acted upon on both sides he was lacerated, and this continuously for about an hour's duration. Indeed by means of phantasies they induced upon him a kind of body, and thus endeavored to lacerate the whole and the parts. How much pain he felt therefrom I cannot know, for the pain is mitigated according to the degree and quality of the simulation. The one who spoke with me said it was most cruel. It becomes more and more painful as the phantasy that there is a body is induced, with a sense like that of the body; also as far as weariness and resistance are induced, so that he wants to be liberated and delivered from those spirits, for it is impossible for him to be able to free himself. It is a species of minute rending. The lacerating spirits admitted that they derived much pleasure from thus being able to torture souls. It is therefore permitted to their associate spirits, in order and process of time, to torture them so that they may learn thereby to abstain from, and at length abhor, the like pleasure. Moreover, they were next sent away, and, with a changed speech, they went to other spirits that they might insinuate themselves; but they were again cast out because those spirits recognized them, and said that they were insinuating themselves in order to despoil them of their possessions, for the phantasy is also induced by spirits that they have wealth, which such spirits hanker after. They related that they were also penalized elsewhere. Such a condition awaits those who, under the guise of friendship, impose upon others only for the purpose that they may be enriched by their wealth, as do very many in the world. They wander about as if in desert places, and when they find companions, whom they deceive, they are cast out with punishment, so that they are more miserable than such men can believe. These latter words are written from him who has been among the robbers, and torn in this manner. 1747, Dec. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 405
405. THAT THE SPIRITS AND SOULS SPEAKING WITH ME, ARE SUBJECTS IN WHICH MANY ARE CONCENTRATED
From experience, I have at length learnt that the spirits speaking with me are the subjects or, as it were, the concentrations of very many spirits, because all spirits, even the evil, are distinguished into their genera and species. 1747, Dec. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 406
406. CONCERNING THE COLD OF THOSE WHO ARE OF THE DEVIL'S CREW
As often as it was permitted that fewer or more of the diabolic crew, that is, of the spirits from hell, approached, just so often was I seized with a greater or lesser degree of cold, and indeed in different parts of the body, around the head, towards the ears, around the body, towards the feet. I could know of their coming from the cold: also from the blast of air for the most part cold, and this, almost as often as I have spoken with them. They are governed, as was said above [nos. 372-3] by evil or by malice which is natural, as if instinctive, and are deprived of everything rational so that they do not know what they do; but still they suppose that they are more intelligent than all in heaven, and are exercising command in the highest degree. Therefore, since malice is inherent in them, and they are impotent of understanding, I was bound from compassion to speak gently with them: at which those wondered who had not so long departed from the life of the body, and who had brought with them the idea that they should not speak with a devil, but should continually chastise them. However, they were instructed concerning this: for when God Messiah protects man, nothing harms him; nor is he harmed even if the whole hell should encompass him both without and within, as was made sufficiently evident to me by much and prodigious experience. 1747, Dec. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 407
407. CONCERNING MAHOMEDAN SPIRITS
Today also, spirits were sent to me from Mahomed, who had been instructed in their own methods, whilst they were flowing in vortical forms, to imitate washings from the sole of the foot upward, which they by such imitation acted in me, so that I cannot doubt that those who derive thence a delightsome sensation are delighted thereby: I then also spoke with Mahomed for a little time. 1747, Dec. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 408
408. CONCERNING THOSE WHO HAD BEEN INSTRUCTED AND WERE UNWILLING TO ACKNOWLEDGE GOD MESSIAH; THEY HAVE BEEN THROWN DOWN AND CAST OUT OF HEAVEN
For several days in the heaven of spirits there have been those who were exciting disturbances and persuading others that God Messiah was not the Mediator, besides other things which they interjected from phantasy, and they have seduced many. For this reason there arose a rebellion, as it were, certain spirits associating themselves with them. This rebellion lasted for some days, during which time God Messiah as He had been before in spiritual vision disappeared, as it were, from me, and thus I have been left to the phantasy of those spirits, who acknowledged only Jehovah, the Father of God Messiah, thus without a mediator, which it was granted me to perceive in spiritual vision. I wondered what would happen as a result. Presently I heard, and by spiritual vision sensed, that the rebels were seized with pain, and that that crowd was cast out and was being miserably tortured, as I now hear from them. There are lamentations upon lamentations. There are almost myriads, as they say, praying that no one should suffer himself to be seduced any more, unless he wants to undergo unspeakable torments. From this and a similar band it is understood what God Messiah says of the man who had also insinuated himself into the feast, not being clothed with a wedding garment, and who was cast out. [Matt. xxii 11.] 1747, Dec. 28. They have been cast into the lake.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 409
409. CONCERNING THE MANIFOLD AND VARIOUS PURIFICATION OF SPIRITS WHO INSINUATE THEMSELVES INTO HEAVEN, AND SUPPOSE THAT THEY ARE IN HEAVEN BECAUSE THEY ARE ADMITTED BY THE HEAVENLY ONES; THEY LOVE ALL WHO COME, AND BELIEVE ALL THINGS TO BE GENUINE BEFORE THEY ARE EXPOSED
By a continuous spiritual vision I have found by experience, and have also been frequently instructed by a living voice, that heaven by diverse means is purified of those who insinuate themselves into it, and outwardly clothe themselves with a wedding garment as it were, and pretend they are angels, that is, who in external form represent angels, but inwardly are wolves, and continually seduce the faithful. Such spirits are admitted by the faithful, and it follows as a consequence that there are also many such among the multitude who are liberated from the pit, who have not yet been devastated. These wander about amongst good spirits and angels, insinuating themselves under an angelic form, and according to the genius of their cunning and the nature of the deceit remaining with them, they allure by their engrafted machinations the inoffensive to their side. They are especially those who are imbued with the love of self, also those who are imbued with the diverse loves of the world, who indeed hide in those loves that there is a heavenly marriage, which is the same as the "feast" to which the whole world is called, [Matthew xxii]; they thus insinuate themselves into this feast, and afterwards want to destroy it, in order that they may obtain the chief power, and thus from hatred they want to act against all in heaven, however many they are. How the case is with regard to these things, and in what manner these spirits are exposed, and how they are forcibly ejected from that heaven in troops, would be too tedious to say. Those who are forcibly ejected from that feast, however, are treated miserably, for they are cast into the lake. When they may be taken out again can be known to no one, for the time of their incarceration in that lake varies in accordance with the malice of each one, and the deeper the malice, the more deeply [are they inserted]. If they are only on the surface their punishment is easier than that of those who from actual evil have formed deeper roots. Very many have wondered that there should be such crowds in this sphere, for there appears to be nothing but disturbance, confusion and condemnation; wherefore, in order that it might be shown to them of what quality and how great is the heaven of God Messiah, this was also represented by the wonderful flow of the indefinite number of stars, and it was then said with a living voice, that such and so great is the heaven of God Messiah, and that that crowd is only apparently a multitude. For a similar purification takes place every day and every moment, otherwise man can never be purified, so that as to all states he may be able to subsist in heaven. 1747, Dec. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 410
410. Moreover, Abraham* together with the crowd around him, which seemed to itself to be in the highest heaven, has also been cast out, and is now in the lower parts. This crew was still few in number, and nevertheless they conspired against the heaven of God Messiah, and against God Messiah. What has regard to Abraham must be said with caution I am told that he also is now being punished. 1747, Dec. 28.
* The Abraham here referred to was doubtless some spirit who acted the part. See n. 281; WE 5593; CL 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 411
411. I was told that hereafter, they will seek Abraham in vain, for he is found nowhere, nor is his place found any more in heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 412
412. THAT THE WORDS OF SPEECH CANNOT EXPRESS, STILL LESS EXHAUST, ANYTHING IN THE THIRD HEAVEN; ALSO CONCERNING THE EFFICACY OF WINGED SPEECH IN GENERAL
By the speech alone and the pronunciation of the words it could be heard and perceived in a spiritual manner, unknown to others, what was in them; it is at once manifest that they do not exhaust their meaning. But what it is that limits words so finitely, and turns them into another sense, cannot as yet be evident; for even significative words can be deprived of their signification by the general state of spirits in the lower sphere of the third heaven. Moreover, it is sufficiently certain that man's speech can by no means exhaust those interior things which are heavenly; wherefore they are infilled by God Messiah in order that they may flow to spirits and angels according to the apprehension and perception of each, and may penetrate, also according to the effect which the speech is to set forth. Such speech can be called winged, but representatively. 1747, Dec. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 413
413. THERE ARE THREE GENERAL DIFFERENCES BETWEEN MEN AND SOULS
The human race, as also their souls after the life of the body, can be divided into three kinds: The first kind, which is the largest and most common, consists of those who are like the wild beasts of the forest, that is, are contrary to order. The second kind is [in agreement] with order, not, however, from a genuine, but from a kind of inferior, source; they still look downwards like the beasts of the earth; they can practice works as if they were of charity, but yet they have regard to worldly things; thus they are those who are not of faith in God Messiah. Gentiles of a good disposition, who can be regenerated more easily than the others, can be reckoned amongst them. The third kind is heavenly from faith in God Messiah; their works are charities, and their charities are the fruits of faith. I have not heard these things, nor have I spoken to anyone about this matter, but in thought, something similar was represented in a kind of dreaming state; I could thence conclude, however, that there is yet another kind, perhaps intermediate between the first and the second. 1747, Dec. 28. *
* The entry in the Index (s.v. Homo) is:
"There are three kinds of men and of spirits, viz.: those who are like wild beasts of the forest, against all order; those who are like beasts, upright, but not from faith; those who are like men, because merciful from faith."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 414
414. THE DIABOLICAL CROWD ARE WILLING TO REMAIN NOWHERE ELSE THAN IN PRIVIES AND SUCH LIKE PLACES
It must strike everyone as wonderful that the diabolical crowd are unwilling to remain anywhere else than in privies, which they have sometimes confessed. Indeed they have represented to me that they choose to spend their time in privies where there is human dung; nor would they select any other place, but prefer such to all others. Certain of the spirits were very indignant at this, when nevertheless they had also confessed the same before similar spirits. 1747, Dec. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 415
415. THAT SPIRITS IN A MOMENT KNOW HOW TO TRANSPORT THEIR EVIL INTO ANOTHER: ALSO GOOD INTO EVIL
It is wonderful that spirits, from a kind of natural instinct, can at once transfer good into evil, and indeed as assiduously as though they had learnt it from long continued use. It is equally wonderful that they can transfer any penalty or similar thing inflicted upon themselves to another, and indeed to one who is innocent, and so escape from their fate. This has been made evident to me by much experience which it would be tedious to relate. Such a nature or instinct comes from no other source than from the habit of lying, and thus during the life of the body of transferring whatever blame they may have to others, or of contriving that suspicion may fall upon another, that they themselves may be freed. Hence there is derived so depraved a nature.* 1747, Dec. 28.
* Crossed out: "which unless it be removed, cannot but undergo vastation".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 416
416. So momentary is the transference in diverse ways, both of good into evil, and of one's own injury to another, that scarcely anything quicker can be possible: wherefore it flows from an actual root which puts on a nature. Hence it is given to conclude that scarcely anything else reigns in evil spirits but a root drawn to evil both by heredity and by actuality. 1747, Dec. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 417
417. CONCERNING THE CHANGE MADE IN HEAVEN
There were those who occupied the highest place in heaven from their having believed, when on earth, that they were supreme, and that all except them were as nothing. That place was occupied by certain ones of whom it is not allowable to make mention, nor is it allowable to publish the cause. They are likened to stars, for they appear to themselves as suns, and the souls who flow thither from the world adore them: and because they had adored them in the life [of the body] they are first introduced to them, in order that they may afterwards be taken away from there. Yesterday, unless I am mistaken, one of those great stars was cast down from that highest place, and with him whom they had adored as an idol there was then remaining a crowd of about 500 to 600, as was said. But this crowd, staying today with their prince in their sphere began, as they had continually done before, to make disturbances, but now greater ones. Therefore, after their prince had been again instructed and admonished, and nevertheless was unwilling to desist from his inverted opinion of faith, he was therefore rejected, and for about a minute or two he suffered infernal torments in which he cried out in misery. Presently, when he had been delivered from these torments, a voice came to him from heaven, saying that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. Thus he then began to think and acknowledge something, but because the torments had first driven him, his confession cannot as yet be accepted, because it is not as yet from faith. 1747, Dec. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 418
418. PERMISSIONS: HOW THEY ARE REPRESENTED BY NATURE
Permissions in heaven are represented in nature by the threefold, or fourfold atmospheres, the one purer than the other according to degrees, the one that follows being compounded from the prior, which acts proximately upon the compound within and without; thus in each single part of the ultimate atmosphere, there are the prior atmospheres in their order. When the ultimate atmosphere is disturbed by a tempest, then the next prior atmosphere acts tranquilly enough, both without and within, in the single parts, thus in the part and in the whole; the atmosphere which is prior to that acts still more tranquilly; and the first, which is the all in all of the following atmospheres in the part and in the whole, acts most tranquilly or pacifically. Thus the prior, and especially the first atmosphere operates with tranquil action upon the following atmospheres, and by these upon the ultimate, and reduces that ultimate atmosphere to equilibrium, however tumultuous it may be owing to wind or tempest. So is it in the heavens among the heavenly lives and the spirits, who are, as it were, the ultimate atmosphere where there are tempests. Anyone who stands there supposes that the whole heaven will perish because the storms, mists, black clouds are clearly seen; but still after their outburst they are quietly reduced to rest in accordance with the behest and will of God Messiah. These things have been thought and written in the presence of spirits. 1747, Dec. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 419
419. THAT CERTAIN SPIRITS, PARTICULARLY THE LAPLANDERS AND THOSE LIKE THEM, ARE GOVERNED BY THE PHANTASY THAT THEY ARE CARRYING INFANTS AND WANT TO SHOW THEM TO THE LORD OF HEAVEN
There are those who when they enter the other life are governed by the imagination that they have infants in their arms, even as many as they are able to carry, placed without order provided there is a multitude of them, and at the same time they have boys and girls placed before them in a row, and in this manner they inquire for the Lord of the place; they want to show Him their infants and children. But yet when it was asked [why they did so], they said that they want to feed their children. On interrogation these are found to be like those who are formerly of Lapland, with garments not dissimilar. But this practice has now begun because they have now been instructed. At first they did not come in this way, but sending forth two of them with dark colored horns, they entered with horrid little animals. On account of their love of infants, they are more acceptable than many others, for this the heavens love. 1747, Dec. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 420
420. THAT THERE ARE THOSE WHO ALSO ADORE THE INFANT CHRIST, AS THOSE WHO CARRY [HIS IMAGE]
There are also those who from innocence, and also from innocent simplicity, adore God Messiah as an infant; from their simplicity and from their innocence they are also introduced, but they do not long remain there. For they are innocences and simplicities, of which there is peace, in which is innocence. Still there is what is heavenly there, which I could recognize from the joy thence transferred to me. I am forbidden to write the other things, for the reason that they adore men and expose their images in every temple, in each house, in villages and in cross-roads, which is altogether forbidden. Those, however, who do this from simplicity, and thus from innocence, are excused. 1747, Dec. 30.*
* In the Index (s.v. Infans, Idola) it is added: "Those who adore the Lord as an infant, but not in simplicity and innocence, as do idolaters, are rejected."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 421
421. THAT NOW MORE SEEK PETER THAN FORMERLY, IN ORDER THAT THEY MAY BE INTRODUCED INTO HEAVEN
That Peter was cast down out of heaven was manifestly shown me.* Since that time I have heard nothing concerning him until today, when it was told me that more now come and adore Peter than before, asking him to let them into heaven. Perhaps the reason is that now something has been disclosed to those called Jesuits, that Peter has been sent down from heaven, and that they can no longer approach him, as souls first arrived from the world formerly did. Whether there is any other cause, I do not yet know.**
* This is described in WE 1215 and 3116.
** There is no n. 422 in the manuscript.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 423
423.* THAT QUAKERS ESPECIALLY, WHEN THEY ENTER THE OTHER LIFE, ADORE A CLOUD UPON THE BENDED KNEE
There appeared to me obscurely one like a cloud, bent upon his knees, who was adoring a cloud. When I inquired what that was, it was said that Quakers are governed by such a phantasy, because they fashion for themselves a heaven out of their phantasy, and do not know what is truly heavenly, or what faith is, for they wish for and fashion a heaven [for themselves]. These things are turned into a similar phantasy. Nor can it be otherwise, because they do not suffer themselves to be instructed by others, nor by the Word of God Messiah, but cleave to the principles they have adopted, and suppose that they are governed by the Holy Spirit, when nevertheless nothing is less true; for there are spirits who do not know what heaven is, nor who is the Lord of heaven, but still desire to be saluted as the Holy Spirit. Quaker souls increase that crowd, but they are distinguished from [other] spirits by a white line around the head of two of them, since for the most part they appear in pairs. They are called by them simple Enthusiastic spirits who only speak from their adopted principles and doctrines, and so excite enthusiasm which they esteem most particularly, so that they can be men and show themselves to be the Holy Spirit. 1747, Dec. 30.
* There is no n. 422 in the manuscript.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 424
424. THAT THE GOSPEL IS PREACHED BY SOULS JUST AS ON THE EARTH
It may seem wonderful to everyone, although nothing is more true, that the Gospel is preached to souls in like manner as on earth, and indeed, by like preaching, and with zeal and an elegant connection of words, for they all suppose that they are men on earth, as frequently said above. Although this is so wonderful, I can positively assert that nothing is more true. But the Gospel is only preached to those who are to be sent forth out of the pit, and also to certain others. That others also speak with souls and likewise preach, I know also from many things, but there is no efficacy of the Word except that which is given by God Messiah.
* This preaching is said in the Index (s.v. Praedicare) to be "to souls in the lower earth".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 425
425. THERE ARE THOSE WHO ARE CONTINUALLY BUILDING HOUSES
I have again seen and heard those speaking and narrating who build houses and palaces which nevertheless are destroyed by others, and so they are re-built as often as they are destroyed [see n. 392]. They grieve, for they cannot inhabit them because they are destroyed. Those who were seen before, whose faces turned in both directions, hasten the work forward. There are also those who have a simple face, from an almost similar cause, as before said.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 426
426. UNLESS THEY RETAIN THEIR PHANTASIES, AND ARE LED BY THEIR PHANTASIES, THE SOULS OF THE DEAD CANNOT BE LED TO COGNITIONS, AND SO BE PREPARED FOR HEAVEN
At this day when there is no faith, and scarcely anyone could have been prepared for heaven in the other life, because in an inverted order of life, there are mere phantasies or hallucinations of the senses, which remain in souls, that is, in their natural mind, or "animus", where the life of the man living at this day especially is. This soul, full of so many phantasies, is not broken, that is, his phantasies cannot be immediately shaken off or extinguished, for thus the man would be broken and nothing as to his sensitive life would remain, for it is composed of mere phantasies. This can be confirmed from so many things that no doubt whatever can be raised against it. There is insanity in all things, and this insanity governs and composes the life of man. A certain one has now been left by the spirits who were acting together with him; he then appeared as though he were not alive, being thus deprived of phantasies. He was supposed to be as if dead. But still this could only demonstrate that such a man cannot enter into the other life; in such a state he can learn nothing. 1747, Dec. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 427
427. THAT FROM A PECULIAR MERCY CERTAIN SPIRITS ARE PREPARED [FOR HEAVEN] BY MEANS OF DEEP SLEEP, AND BY INFESTING DREAMS DURING SLEEP
There was also a certain spirit who said nothing else than "I am silent", and "I speak": and this pretty frequently. When I inquired what he meant, he said nothing else in reply, but I heard from others that he had been sent to sleep, and I was instructed that some were sent into such states of sleep and sustain vastations through dreams, perhaps also through brief intervals of wakefulness, until they have been deprived of the phantasies which they have drawn with them [from the world]. 1747, Dec. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 428
428. THERE ARE VERY MANY VARIETIES OF HEAVENLY ENJOYMENTS AND DELIGHTS IN WHICH IS HAPPINESS
They are called heavenly enjoyments which exist sensitively with souls, as if they were living in the body. There are enjoyments which affect them so pleasantly that they can scarcely bear more. But there are delights that come from a still more interior source. In enjoyments there are types of happiness; in delights there are types of heavenly conjugial joy. In a word, there are very many degrees of enjoyments and of delights, both as to differences and intensity. These enjoyments are communicable without diminution with those who communicate them. True enjoyments and true delights have happiness in themselves, and in this there is peace, and in this innocence. Thus true enjoyments and delights come solely from God Messiah, as from their one only source. 1747, Dec. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 429
429. Other enjoyments are spurious and fallacious; such as they are in the world, such are they in the other life. They can also be infused by devils.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 430
430. THERE ARE THOSE WHO HAVE JESUS WITH THEM, AND THEY SO BELIEVE
There were many at a great distance from the sphere in which I have been today or from the sphere of spirits, who appeared gathered together into one place, and they said that they had Jesus with them, and saw Him daily: these are they who are in saving faith. Opposite to them, or beneath, there were likewise many who also said that they had Christ with them: they are of intellectual saving faith. The former are thus represented in the Word by Abraham and Isaac, but the latter, who were at a distance, by Abimelech; for Abimelech departed from Abraham and Isaac after their covenant was ratified. [See Gen. xxi 27-32, and xxvi 28-31.] 1747, Dec. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 431
431. THE STATE OF BEGGARS IN THE OTHER LIFE
The state of those who have been beggars for a long time, and at length have taken pleasure therein, and thus from a lazy life [have acquired] an aversion to a life of labor whereby they might obtain for themselves food and the like necessities, is that they appear naked, with most loathsome fragments of garments. They seem to themselves about to be gathered together into a globe, so that they cannot be separated; thus they cling together. They have one of their numbers with a small vessel, and they beg alms; wherever they meet others, they beg in this way. I heard from them that what is said about beggars is true: that they desire nothing but money, and have a contempt for garments and food; that among themselves they live wickedly, in bickerings and the like; that they abhor work, and sometimes live luxuriously in every kind of luxury, despising money, inquiring sharply what each has obtained; that they have instituted a kind of government amongst themselves, and desire that this be kept secret. 1747, Dec. 30. Obs. The beggars here described are those who have been such during their life. Their life is like that because they have had no other cupidity.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 432
432. THAT THE MOORS OR AFRICANS SEEK TO BE WHITE
I have heard that the Moors or the negroes, such as the Africans, in the other life do not desire to be black, but white. After they have been prepared they esteem whiteness as beauty, because the angels of God Messiah are all a shining white, and those who are interior, love to be clothed in white garments. 1747, Dec. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 433
433. IT IS ALSO GIVEN TO SPIRITS, MORE THAN TO MEN, TO BE ABLE IN DIFFERENT WAYS TO VIEW INTERIORLY OF WHAT QUALITY A MAN HAS BEEN. THESE WAYS WERE REPRESENTED BY VARIOUS THINGS
Besides the things said above, namely, that spirits possess all a man's language as their native tongue and also put on his memory as though it were their own [n. 400]; they can also, when it is granted by God Messiah, view interiorly the single things in a man which concern his life. This, however, has been represented by some things that they have taken from the many, as by a bladder* and similar things, which seemed to be taken away. In this way, as though instructed, they have immediately said what it was. Once it was also represented by the likeness of a cloud taken away from a soul, whilst in the meanwhile the man remains in another state. [They seemed] to take away from me also similar little bladders, although it was only a representation by means of like things, and thence they saw the special things of my life; thus they view interiorly such things from one little bladder or part. Moreover, they also contemplate the loves, inclinations, affections, besides the things of the memory represented clearly before the eye, at which I was very greatly surprised, since they could view with their eyes, not only the single ideas of anyone, but also his least affections. The spiritual life is such that these things can be presented for contemplation; not so the life of the body. 1747, Dec. 30.
* In the Index (s.v. Sapientia) it is said to be "a water bubble".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 434
434. CONCERNING THE VEIL OR THE JEWS: ALSO A KIND OF PUNISHMENT BY THE VEIL
In the other life, when the Jews want to protect anyone from injury by others, they are accustomed to throw a veil over them under which they are safe, and so are defended from injury by others, nor are they harmed in this way. Some - but these were Christians - were subjected to such a veil by Jews so that they might no longer be harmed by them, but those under the veil complained that they could not breathe. After a lapse of time they were released. The origin of this can thence be deduced; [namely], that those of the Jews who are altogether obscured and in a dense cloud, are safer than those who are in the light of truth and yet deny; wherefore during their life they are also continually held under a veil.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 435
435. With regard to the punishment by the veil, it is such that through the phantasies impressed upon them, they seem to themselves to be each under his own veil which is extended a great distance, it may be for miles. The veil is, as it were, a thin coherent cloud which becomes denser according to the governance of the phantasy. [Those under it] also excite themselves so that they run about hither and thither throughout its length and breadth, that they may burst forth from the veil, thus with diverse velocity and with diverse force, until at length, overcome with fatigue, they lie down, or are held with their feet upwards, and their head downwards. This may last a long time, even until their indignation has ceased. Such a veil is prepared in the phantasy of those who, although they see the truth, nevertheless of themselves cannot obtain it; there are many reasons within themselves, bursting forth from their loves, as they acknowledge, but from those reasons they are continually indignant, so that they fight against the truth which, however, they see. Such a veil corresponds to their phantasy. And they now tell me that they are miserably tormented by the desire of extricating themselves, which desire is inflamed. 1747, Dec. 31.*
* The entry in the Index (s.v. Velum) is: "Concerning a wide band in which some are enveloped and they can scarcely be unrolled for the band is still lengthened. Concerning the veil which is thrown over them, under which they run about desiring ardently to extricate themselves and burst forth, but in vain, from whom there is much trouble for those who remain in the external things of the Word and consequently do not want to be enlightened by interior things. Those also under the veil have their feet upwards and their head downwards." See also AC 963.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 436
436. A SPECIES OF PUNISHMENT BY RUNNING AROUND
There are those whom their phantasies punish in this way: namely, they seem to themselves to be running around a circuit backward, or from right to left, or by their phantasies in some other way; and thus as often as they go and return by short enough gyres, they draw something with them which aggravates them. This kind of punishment is for those who suffer themselves to be led by their cupidities, and although they see and acknowledge truths, they nevertheless still return [to their phantasies], being drawn away by their cupidities. Thus they make excursions into the intellectual field, and acknowledge [what they see], but being drawn by their cupidity they return to their repugnances. This is more applicable to women, in whom cupidities usually have predominance, who meddle with those things which concern the doctrines of faith, like men. 1747, Dec. 31.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 437
437. A SPECIES OF VASTATION BY THE INDUCTION OF A PROBITY, AS IT WERE INFANTILE
This mild species of vastation is also assigned to some, that they are reduced to a kind of probity, as it were, infantile. They are such as those to whom clemency is shown. But in that probity there is also present from their phantasy the cupidity of excelling others in understanding; this is held captive and restrained because either they love their own things and thus take it ill that others should say things truer and better than themselves, or they are unwilling that honor should be detracted from those connected with them, and thus from themselves. In this way also [they act] from [the thought] of their own excellence above others. In the induced state of that probity they are tormented by the hidden cupidity that they ardently desire to be released therefrom and return to their former state, even though that state is to others such that a man can be happy in it, for he is then outside that state which disquiets. 1747, Dec. 31.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 438
438. THE ULTIMATE ANGELIC HEAVEN: THAT THE HAPPINESS OF THOSE WHO ARE THERE CONSISTS OF SIMILAR NATURAL VARIETIES
Spirits who had not as yet been admitted into heaven because discord, which is repugnant to the heavenly ones, still dominated, spoke with me concerning heavenly happiness. Because I was ignorant about it, it was said that there are distinct abodes, where are those who can live conjoined, and they form societies; and there, indeed, from the phantasy or imagination still remaining, heavenly pleasantnesses and delights appear to them to be formed, in which heavenly peace reigns. If they also wish it for themselves, paradises also appear to them to be formed with every variety of trees and fruits: and also cities, palaces, and similar things; but these things are not to be written in this way for the world lest they seek heavenly things in phantasies.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 439
439. THAT THE MALICE OF THOSE WHO ENTER THE OTHER LIFE AT THIS DAY IS INCREDIBLE. WHAT THE LEFT AND THE RIGHT [SIGNIFY]
For many days it was permitted those who had died and entered the other life not many years ago, to exercise their deceits and machinations against those things which are true and good, by perverting them and by very many other machinations which I can never describe. They have subjects. They mutually instigate each other. They concentrate their malicious [arts] which are incredible; from which it can be sufficiently confirmed that faith at this day is vastated. 1748, Jan. 2.
[439a.] The whole lower sphere, or that of the spirits coming from the earth, is almost such that when a word is sent down from heaven, it is perverted, and what its quality is can scarcely be perceived. Those things lying inwardly concealed in man and increased by exercise, he brings forth in the entrance to the other life, when they are admitted among spirits, who were represented to me at the left side, in front towards the [left] half of the face. Those who were at the right are the upright. This should be observed, for all at the left, however many they may be, are perverted, and perverters in ways so direful that no man in the world can ever believe it. The things they actuate are only the roots of evil, of which there is an instinct; but in the case of those who seem to themselves to excel by any light of reason, it is more loathsome than the infernal crowd which is destitute of the lumen of nature.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 440
440. CONCERNING MEN WHO ARE WORSHIPPED AS SAINTS AND AS GODS AND GODDESSES
During the whole night, both when awake and asleep, representations were shown me of those who are worshipped as saints and gods. The gods and goddesses of the ancients are still represented, as Venus, Diana, Phoebus, Jupiter, and indeed each in his or her own peculiar attire - Venus in most comely vesture, Phoebus with a yellow-skinned body, and so on; but whether these are only phantasies, and they remain in these phantasies, or whether some spirits present themselves in their stead, cannot be sufficiently confirmed. Some suppose themselves to be [those deities], and so present themselves. Jupiter was represented with a continuous power, as it were, of lightning, which cannot be described because it cannot be conceived, by which all are driven away.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 441
441. There was also a representation of great jaws, as if of whales, being formed, into which, and thus into the belly, spiritual images were poured, one after the other: thus [the representation] was turned into a whale, or into a dragon, when it had swallowed so many that its belly could be formed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 442
442. There was also represented a great fish stretched out, which wished to be rubbed - also signifying a species of idolatry.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 443
443. Moreover, of the men who were worshipped as saints and thus as gods, three kinds only were represented to me. Namely, there were those who are averse to that worship, who were among the angels and guarded by them. Then there are those who do not wish to be among the gods and to be worshipped as gods, but who still retain something of the outward appearance although they repudiate it with the mouth. The third kind are the profane who receive such worship and want to be acknowledged as saints and gods. They are miserable, infatuated and stupid. 1748, Jan. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 444
444. HOW MAN IS GOVERNED IN RESPECT OF ACTION BY THE WILL
A living experience has sometimes been effected in me before spirits, [to show] how actions are governed by God Messiah through the will, which was so bent this way and that, that the spirits supposed, as I also did, that I was about to do something, but by alternations the will was turned, so that it is only the will that is governed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 445
445. SPIRITS ARE ALSO TO BE JUDGED AS TO THEIR QUALITY FROM THEIR QUARTERS AND SITUATION
As was before observed [n. 439], those who are at the left are, for the most part, the unhappy, and indeed according to the quarter towards the left. Those who are at the right are the blessed. Moreover, those who are about man at the back are they who want to have command over his body, and suppose themselves to be the man; wherefore when they flow to a man, they also continue to cleave to him in this way. Those who want to be bodies, and those who torment man after death, adhere at the back, nor do they depart before he has disclosed what was sought. Those, however, who are in front beneath the breast, and who actuate the sub-thoracic respiration, are they who suffer themselves to be acted upon. Those who stand above the head are, in part, they who teach, also they who are teachable. 1748, Jan. 4.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 446
446. THAT THE ANGELS ARE SUCH THAT THEY BELIEVE THAT THERE IS NOTHING WHATEVER, NOT EVEN THE LEAST THING, THAT DOES NOT COME FROM GOD MESSIAH: HENCE WHAT PEACE IS
I also experienced when I was writing today, that an angel directed those things that I was writing, and indeed, in such a manner that I thence thought that there was not even the least thing which was not brought about under the auspices and direction of God Messiah, because directed to the best end. From this I could conclude what the angelic [quality] is, and hence what peace is, because there is acquiescence in the single and most single things. 1748, Jan. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 447
447. CONCERNING MAHOMED: THAT HE DROVE AWAY THE CROWD THAT CAME TO HIM, AND SAID THAT THEY SHOULD GO TO JESUS, THE SON OF GOD
In the afternoon, in a wakeful vision, I saw Mahomed moved to anger against the crowd that came to him, driving them away with some force, and indeed with anger, and saying that they should go to Jesus, the Son of God, not to himself, for he perceived Him to be the one only Son of God, governing the whole Heaven, to whom power has been given by the Supreme Creator of the world and the earth. In like manner I have heard him speaking, and now I perceive that he hears these things and directs these words, praying that I should say this to his worshippers.* 1748, Jan. 6.
* Crossed out: "He does not want them to adore him any longer, unless they would be treated badly after the life of their body."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 448
448. OF WHAT QUALITY IS THE GLORIFICATION OR SPEECH OF THE ANGELS
Today, as I was writing, I perceived that heaven was speaking, but I understood nothing whatever. It is now said that they were glorifying the Redeemer of the Human race. I only perceived the influx as if it were an intermittent radiation, and the universals in some measure as if sparkling, so that I could know that they were universals, having no regard to persons nor to themselves, but only to things in general. 1748, Jan.6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 449
449. Moreover, [I heard] another speak this night and last night in two sleeps, which was interiorly representative; it was so wonderful that no man can ever perceive it. In sleep or during a state of sleep not of wakefulness - though still as if of wakefulness - I could perceive what it signified; but when awake I have been unable to express it, however much I try. 1748, Jan. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 450
450. Today, in a state of wakefulness, I also learnt how the case is with regard to those things which relate to the representative speech of the angels. Whatever occurs is assumed as an object, whether it be affection, or understanding, or anything similar, and by means of such objects subtle representations are made; thus the objects [represented] are things abstracted from the objects of the senses, as are affection, understanding, and color; these are afterwards circumstanced according to those things which are turned over in the mind. The heavens now have communication thereby.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 451
451. That which has regard to the other kind of speech, is the universal thought of things abstracted from the objects of the senses, and separated from subjects, which cannot be easily expressed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 452
452. There is, besides, the truly angelic speech which does not come to perception, except as something general from the things spoken and from affections thence derived.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 453
453. THAT THERE ARE SOULS RELEASED FROM THE BODY, COMING INTO THE OTHER LIFE, WHO LOVE TO BE CHASTISED, PUNISHED AND TORMENTED
There are also souls of a disposition contrary to that of the rest, that is, of the European. I was told that they were from Africa. These, when they enter the other life, love to be chastised, even harshly treated, hoping for good thereby, and if they are not punished they are indignant. There are also some whom they call devils who treat them harshly. One of them was shown me. He was in a filthy, or yellow, gnarled body. Their evil treatments are of various kinds. This kind was shown me: An eagle alighted upon their head, and snatched away the brain, which was done with pain according to their phantasies, for they furnish those severe phantasies. [They are tortured] also by a species of acute punishments; this they love, but still from the painful sensations they at length begin to be averse to them, and at the same time, to those who torment them, whom they call devils. Thus they put off their phantasies and believe that they are introduced into heaven, into which, as they now say, no one can enter except by punishments and afflictions. These people believe this, and store it up deeply in their conscience, which is the reason that they are also treated in like manner, and thence obtain the reward that they come into more gladsome things which they call paradisal. They also see paradises and very many pleasant things. Afterwards they hold the crowd of those tormenting them in hatred. They spoke with me for some time. Their speech is conjoined with a kind of colliding, like that of cloth [rubbed together] by which they can be distinguished. From this, and from the things told me before, [it is evident] that more are introduced into heaven from Africa than from other parts of the earth: for in these things their conscience is in a certain way of truth. 1748, Jan. 7.
[453a.] They desired me to write that they are altogether in the way of truth because they know this from the paradisal [surroundings]. They say that they love not only their own race, but all, whoever they are in heaven, thus they have a general love [for all] inseated in them. They detest the blackness of their body, for they know their souls are white, but their bodies black, which they abominate. Afterwards they have not such a clashing speech, but their thought is, as it were, angelic, and they are above the head, as now.*
* This paragraph, unnumbered in the MS., was begun at the foot of the page and continued in the margin.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 454
454. WHAT THOSE AFRICANS, WHO WANT TO BE TREATED HARSHLY AFTER THE DEATH OF THE BODY, FURTHER RELATE
They are eager and willing to instruct how things are with themselves. From the direction of the words by them, I can perceive that they want to be without anything erroneous, and that they desire things interior, for they weigh their words. They say that when they are being badly treated, they are then black, and afterwards they put off the blackness, and put on a whiteness of soul, and so enter heaven. They now wonder that they have had that painful sensation, which they afterwards attributed to phantasies, for they now say that they have no such sensation, but only something pleasant and paradisal. 1748, Jan. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 455
455. HOW IT IS TO BE UNDERSTOOD THAT ALTHOUGH GOD MESSIAH LEADS ALL MEN BY SPIRITS AND ANGELS, SO THAT NOTHING IS THEIRS, THEY ARE NEVERTHELESS GUILTY OF SINS
It may appear as doubtful that although nothing that man thinks and does is his, because he is led by spirits, nevertheless he still becomes guilty of sins, and will suffer the punishments of the doers of evils; but this is perceived from faith when man is in the truth of faith. He then believes, as is the truth, that nothing is his, because he is led by God Messiah in the way of truth, or in the truth of faith, and then all evil is bent into good, thus nothing of evil is imputed to him. But on the other hand, when he is not in the truth of faith, he then believes that everything is his own, and that he both thinks and acts from himself, thus he is imbued with phantasies which remain, and therefore such a faith cannot but be imputed to him as evil, because, as he believes, he acts from himself. Wherefore evil cannot be easily bent into good, but rather good into evil, which strikes root and is increased, even until the man acquires a nature which remains such after death; that phantasy is then vastated by punishments. 1748, Jan. 7. Thus when he is not in faith, he puts on persuasions which must be eradicated.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 456
456. THAT WHEN GOOD SPIRITS WHO HAVE BEEN CARRIED AWAY INTO THE MORE INTERIOR HEAVEN RETURN, IT SEEMS [TO THEM] AS IT IS WITH A MAN WHO HAS FALLEN INTO A SWEET SLEEP IN WHICH HE SEES, AS IN FULLEST WAKEFULNESS, THINGS MORE INTERIOR, AND THE GLORY OF THEM
You will see it stated above [nos. 319-20], that spirits are transferred into very many states of wakefulness and sleep. A certain good spirit seemed to me to have fallen as if into a sweet sleep, which was sometimes granted me to perceive by the communication of the state of those who were with me. When he, who was an angel, awoke, as it seemed to me, he related that he had been contemplating the Glory of God Messiah, which it was granted me to see very obscurely in his sleep. Hence it can be concluded that the translation of spirits into heaven, or of the heavenly ones into a more interior heaven, resembles sleep in respect to his lower faculties; and that in such sleep, things appear just as manifestly alive as in fullest wakefulness. This I can testify from experience. Therefore, when the more interior mind is taken away, its lower faculty becomes quiescent as though it did not exist, for that which is lower cannot be transferred into that which is higher. 1748, Jan. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 457
457. THAT A GREAT CROWD OF EVIL SPIRITS DESIRE TO STEAL
Because I was impelled by spirits to sensate their cupidity, I have observed that they often wanted to excite me to steal, even such things as were of little value, such as are in their traders shops, and I have perceived that this was the intention and the endeavor of the spirits, who were also intent upon moving my hand. From them, and also by a living voice, I know that they were those who have been merchants, and in their business have made use of cunning, and wanted by means lawful and unlawful to claim for themselves the goods of others; that nature is retained. Such spirits, therefore, wander about, and wherever they go they seem to themselves to steal, thinking about nothing else. But they are fined, or are driven away by fines. Some make use of cunning similar to that which they had employed during their life. [It was said] that they do not want men to know this. 1748, Jan. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 458
458. THAT THERE WAS A CONSPIRACY MADE IN HEAVEN OF SPIRITS TO SUFFOCATE ME: AND WHAT IT SEEMED TO SIGNIFY
When I was in bed, about to go to sleep, it was foretold that certain spirits were conspiring against me with the purpose of killing me, but because I was secure, caring no more for that than for their other threats, I went to sleep. Having awakened about the middle of the night, I felt that I was not breathing of myself, but, as I believed, from heaven, which I manifestly perceived, so that the respiration was not mine. It was then plainly said to me, that the whole heaven of spirits had conspired against me with the purpose of suffocating me, and that as soon as they wanted to carry out their endeavors, the heavenly respiration at once came into existence, and so they had to desist from their attempt. It was said that it was the whole heaven of spirits. Who those were who presided over them were indeed mentioned by name, but it is not allowable to name them, with the exception of two, who represented charity and the fruit of charity who were indeed present but they did not consent. Nevertheless, they supposed that the whole heaven of spirits was of their party, because they allured those who came over to their side by claiming, that those whom they said they were able to admit into heaven could not be admitted, unless I was previously murdered; hence the conspiracy was made which, being in vain, ceased. Those two who represented charity and the fruit of charity receded, and indeed to the right; that conspiracy was made at the left. But when the conspirators suffered punishment they were then driven away and treated severely, except their leaders, who, by the command of the heavens, remained. It appeared to me that by this was signified that the interiors of the doctrine received at this day in this way conspired against the more interior and inmost things [of the Word], in which they were unwilling to have any faith; but that God Messiah sustains the life of these more interior and inmost things. This is what is signified by the respiration from heaven being continued in me - by no means from myself, but from the heavens, consequently, from God Messiah, Who alone is the heavens.* Afterwards their leader, as it seemed, although he was not thought to be present, tried to enter the viscera of my body and penetrate to the heart, which by phantasies he still supposes he possesses, that thus he may infest the more interior things, or, as he said, he wanted to commit whoredom with them. 1748, Jan. 8.
* Or, "Who alone is [the God] of heaven." (Qui Solus est caeli.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 459
459. When he was admitted into the interiors of my body I was sent into a kind of heavenly state, so that I did not want to repel these visitors, still less avenge the injury done to me, which he also understood, saying that this was pacific. Nevertheless, as if deprived of his reason and still breathing vengeance, he yet insisted, and still insists, in completing his endeavors.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 460
460. CONCERNING THE ASSIDUITY OF SPIRITS IN FASHIONING RESEMBLANCES OF TRUTH
From a certain kind of experience today, I could observe how spirits are able to feign resemblances of truth and so deceive human minds: as for instance, their figment about the inhabitants of Saturn, who, they say, are tiny men, for the most part small in stature, though yet of a good disposition; and that they meditate more than they speak; that they live in a cold climate; that they cast out from them those who are evil, but do not punish them with death - which they say is wicked - but the evil are thus banished from their society and are no longer tolerated by the rest; that they worship God, the Creator of the universe: and there are similar things which they fashioned to resemble truths. But because they wanted to add particulars, I could not believe them. Meanwhile, I could thence deduce that the inhabitants of that orb, though ignorant of Christ Jesus, must needs be instructed by some Divine Word in order that they may thus have a knowledge of Him, however obscure; and that those who have not had, and are destitute of, such knowledges, like the gentiles of our earth, as the Africans, can still be saved. 1748, Jan. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 461
461. THE SEAT OF CERTAIN ONES IN HEAVEN WHO ARE CALLED STARS
We read in the Apocalypse [xii 4], about the dragon, that he drew down a third part of the stars with his tail. In the zenith, or directly overhead, is the seat of a certain one who calls himself Abraham. He is like a smooth serpent, for sometimes he seems to want to turn himself round, at other times the case is different; but still he continually labors to destroy all those whom he calls gentiles, except the posterity of Jacob, whom he calls his children; nor does he give attention to the other families, as the dispersed Israelites, because he hates Jesus and continually persecutes the Christians, and perverts their doctrine. It would be too prolix to enumerate all his deceits and wiles, which I have been given to know only from experience, for he has now persecuted me for nearly three years. He has a very great influence [influxus] because from phantasy he places himself quite in the zenith, so that he may thus look downwards upon all; he thus supposes that he directs the universe. Sometimes he seems to himself to be like the sun surrounded by such a sphere. That he is placed in the zenith is only a phantasy, for by phantasies he can be thrust down and turned about, and also acted upon in various ways, which he cannot but acknowledge, as happened today in a state of wakefulness. There was one who was said to operate by phantasies, which is very common with spirits. He placed the so-called Abraham behind me, besides other pranks, so that he is obliged to acknowledge that only the phantasy of pride had raised him up, and continually holds him there. (More about this elsewhere.) He also wanted to deceive me today, by the phantasy of a creator of the universe without mediation; but being deterred from doing so, he had to acknowledge that there must be a mediation and that he himself can never mediate, since he is a most malicious man, and hates all the faithful, the pious, and the innocent, and suffers himself to be worshipped as God. 1748, Jan. 11, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 462
462. At his left in respect to me, or at the right with respect to him, at a similar height, there is a certain one who calls himself Jacob, who in like manner orders that he is to be worshipped. It is said that fewer come to him. He lies on a bed and in this manner receives those who come to him, and promises heaven. Those who have been sent away by him return and say that they can find rest nowhere. He replies that they ought to wait. So the miserable crowd wander about without rest. The same day ...(Turn over and see the continuation).*
* This was written at the bottom of the page and refers to the next number which is on the next page.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 463
463. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THOSE WHO ARE CALLED STARS OF THE DRAGON
Moreover, at the same side, lower down, is David, who receives none of those who come to him, but those who come he sends away from himself to Jesus. Thus he lives in heavenly quiet and in happiness. Of Isaac nothing is heard. It is said that because he hated Jacob, or because he loved Esau, he is not tolerated.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 464
464. Moreover, farther to the left, that is, to the right of the so-called Abraham, still higher, so high indeed that no one can ascend thither unless assisted by him,* there is a certain one who calls himself Moses. He boasts that he is the greatest, wherefore phantasy raises him higher than the others, and holds him there. He is said to boast of his miracles. 1748, Jan. 11, o.s.
* In the Index (s.v. Moses) it is said that spirits are admitted to Moses through Abram.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 465
465. A STATE OF HEAVENLY PEACE AND HAPPINESS
Again also, as often before in first wakefulness, I perceived a state of quiet from peace, namely a most pleasant delight, but it was not peace: and at the same time I perceived a happiness which I am unable to describe in its own terms. 1748, Jan. 11, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 466
466. THAT THE STAR IN THE ZENITH FELL WITH THE REST
Today, about the hour of ten, that star [n. 461], which from phantasy supposed itself to be the sun of the rest, together with some around it, fell from its place, and indeed in front to the right to a certain sea, to which they were led in order that they might look into the sea - which is a lake. But he still continues; for he is often admonished, both by threats and punishments, and by persuasion that he should desist; he was even thrust down from heaven and punished in a severe manner, but for a very short time. Besides this, he was for some days sent to wander about, (once also having been withdrawn by God Messiah, he was concealed), and he sought his companions and the like things, but as yet in vain, because he has for so long a time been imbued with all cunning which has become natural to him, and so he operates as from instinct, and indeed deceitfully. As opportunity offers, he acts sometimes with flattery, sometimes with prayers, often with the severest threats. But because he is thus imbued, it cannot be known whether there is any hope of his conversion. In states of danger and fear, he quickly converts himself and engages in prayers, but he soon returns to his phantasies.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 467
467. That that sea which is called a lake is the punishment of those who oppose themselves to heavenly truth, and to the one only Mediator Himself, Jesus Christ, follows entirely from the conversion of their phantasy into such a [lake]; for thus that which was supreme is rolled down to the bottom, and those who are such sensibly experience the pains of punishment, for their phantasy which they suppose to be real, also becomes real, and torments them in that way, as you may see from what was before said concerning phantasy. 1748, Jan. 11, o.s.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 468
468. CONCERNING THE SPHERE BETWEEN THINGS OPPOSITE
From very much experience I have learnt that when souls and spirits are once persuaded of a truth, for the most part and almost always, they are carried away into things contrary, and thus into doubts concerning truths. The experience given me in heaven concerning these things is so multiple that it would be tedious to narrate it. The reason of this is that man ought not to be persuaded concerning truth by visible persuasions, thus not by miracles; furthermore, that a great sphere must be acquired, whereby man is rendered flexible, besides many things which are not now given me [to relate]. 1748, Jan. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 469
469. CONCERNING THE JEWS CALLED TOGETHER BY JACOB, AND CONCERNING THE AVARICIOUS IN GENERAL
Jacob - who is now above my head and occupies a vertical situation in the place of him who let himself down thence and was made subject - reclining as usual on a bed, because he was deprived of worshippers [made himself] great, and others were invited to his heaven. Many of the Jews came to him as he thus lay, which I perceived during a great part of the night from the stench of mice. When I could bear it no longer, inquiry was made in the heaven of spirits whence came this stench. Some said that they themselves were grievously affected by it. But after inquiry it was found that they were Jews, who, as it seemed to themselves, had been raised up out of their cells to Jacob, to whom many were thus gathered together; hence the stench of mice. Jacob stated that he was surrounded by so many mice that he could bear them no longer; wherefore having been as it were cast out of his bed, he betook himself downwards. Those same Jews lamented that they had not remained in their cells, where their money was, which they feared thieves would carry off.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 470
470. Those who had lived formerly appeared very thickly bearded, so that the whole face was covered with a black beard. They are very ugly, because of old they loved their beard so much.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 471
471. Moreover, they also appeared clothed in torn garments, in which were sewn their gold and silver. When deprived of these, they lamented miserably that their money had been taken away.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 472
472. They are, moreover, of a twofold kind; one, whose right eye looks downwards, obliquely below the left, and the other kind, whose same eye looks obliquely upwards, for the reason that the former only regard the earth, but the latter, heaven, praying that riches may come into existence.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 473
473. Their women appeared clustered together by themselves, and indeed solicitous about clothes which they seem to themselves to sell. What kind of clothes they are was not shown me.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 474
474. Such, in general, is the lot that awaits the avaricious. 1748, Jan. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 475
475. It was said to me that that miserable crowd wanders around in troops, and inquires where they can be nourished, and the whole heaven of spirits is said to be crammed with them. However, no one wants to feed them; they drive them away because they know them to be thieves. The rest of them seek their patriarch.*
* This paragraph was evidently added later, probably when Swedenborg was compiling the Index on Sept. 1 or 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 476
476. THAT THE THREE PRIMATES WERE THRUST DOWN FROM HEAVEN
This night those three primates, namely A(braham), J(acob) and M(oses), who were near me, were again thrust down, and two of them were deprived of their faculty of understanding, so that they were foolish, as is usually the case with devils from whom the faculty of perceiving is taken away, and with whom only instinct remains - except A[braham] who excels in understanding. Others were substituted in their place that they might receive those who came. But these complained that they were unable to help. They related, that they come in troops, and seek where A. J. M. are; that they appear very greatly deformed - the deformity cannot be described; that they are entirely destitute of understanding, for they can see clearly nothing of truth and good; they are therefore the more to be lamented. They run about through what they suppose to be the streets of the city of Jerusalem, as if they were insane; and they beg, but no one receives them, nor, as they say, is willing to give them nourishment. Their city is miserable, the streets are narrow. 1748, Jan. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 477
477. CONCERNING A CERTAIN CLEVER SPIRIT: OR CONCERNING ANOTHER MAHOMED
In the morning when I awoke, there was a certain rather clever spirit, who, although those about me were complaining, had assiduously turned everything good into evil. Being awake, I spoke with him who excelled in this gift; [he said] that he wanted to explore what truth is. I therefore proposed at random, this question and that, which he solved cleverly and discovered the truth [of the matter]; wherefore he was received into the company of good spirits among whom he remained for a time. But because he was too active, and wanted to act from himself, he was sent away and came into a company of other spirits.* From this I can conclude that certain spirits excel others by a greater gift of perceiving, and that the difference is such that scarcely anyone suffers it to persuade him.
[477a.]** CONCERNING PHANTASIES HOW THEY ARE PUT OFF, AND THE KIND THAT REMAIN
Moreover, there was also here a Mahomed who excels with such a faculty that he can understand what is true and good, with whom I spoke at the same time about the phantasies that reign amongst the spirits who first come into that life, so that there are nothing but phantasies which must be entirely put off, and which are put off with difficulty and resistance, because man favors them and takes pleasure in them. Wherefore they are little by little put off by Jesus Christ, and the spirits are reduced to interior, and thus to more interior, phantasies which correspond to verity and goodness and can be together with them, whence there is heavenly joy and gladness; and thus man also lives with delights from his own [principles]. These things I spoke with the Mahomed of Mecca; and there was also another Mahomed, but who he was, I do not know. It is said that he also is adored. Thus each excels in the faculty of understanding truth and good, and indeed each confesses that the fount of all verities and goodnesses is Jesus Christ, which they here want to testify from so much experience that no one can ever have doubt about it.
** This paragraph is unnumbered in the manuscript. It was written in continuation of n. 477, and the heading was interpolated later.
* According to the Index (s.v. Mahomed, Spiritus), "These spirits were of an intermediate kind."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 478
478. As to what has been said about phantasies, it is to be understood that they are put off with resistance, that is, the grosser phantasies which are of the body, and the natural ones which are of the soul; but the interior phantasies which are conformable, and thus concordant with truly heavenly verity and goodness, remain. Hence man lives as if from himself, with heavenly joy and gladness, and this is the "rainbow", concerning which see Genesis [chapter IX], the conformation of which is effected and formed by Jesus Christ alone. 1748, Jan. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 479
479. THAT SPIRITS ARE SIGNIFIED BY WIND
A spirit is likened to the wind, [John iii 8]; hence now it is that the spirits with me at this time, and on many occasions and very often, have come with a wind which struck my face, indeed, it even moved the flame of the candle and papers. It was a cold wind, and came most frequently when I raised my right arm, which surprised me; the cause of which I do not yet know. 1748, Jan. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 480
480. THAT THE WORST OF ALL THE SPIRITS IN THE ULTIMATE HEAVEN ARE THOSE WHO PROFESSED THEMSELVES TO BE CHRISTIANS: ALSO THE JEWS
I have learnt from much experience, that the worst of all the spirits in the ultimate heaven are those who in the world are called Christians. These, for the most part, have no faith, but they persecute and hate all things which are of the true faith, nor do they suffer themselves to be instructed. They are tenaciously insistent; indeed, they are most deceitful, and weave together such deceits against the Lord,* against faith in Jesus, and against the faithful, that one cannot but be astonished that such [hatred] should adhere to their "animus " or inrooted nature, for they then act from their disposition and when they are left to this, they resemble the furies. The Mahomedans, indeed, who are teachable and suffer themselves to be led and easily receive faith, are very greatly astonished at this. After the Christian, [the worst] are the Jews, except those who have worshiped Abraham as God; these also are very deceitful. The meekest of all are the Africans, concerning whom see above [nos. 432, 453]. 1748, Jan. 15.
* With the exception of the reference in n. 258 to "the prayer of our Lord", this is the first occurrence of the word Dominus [Lord], instead of Deus Messias [God Messiah]. In the next few numbers the term God Messiah occurs, but after this only "The Lord".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 481
481. CONCERNING THE SPEECH OF SPIRITS. THAT SPIRITS RECOGNIZE EACH OTHER AND TEST THEIR QUALITY IN VARIOUS WAYS SO AS TO BE ABLE TO FORM CONSOCIATIONS WITH THEM
You will see above [nos. 207, 424, etc.], that human souls suppose themselves to be men furnished with a body. Indeed they suppose that they are clothed with garments, so that it is with difficulty that they can be plucked away from their phantasy. They also mutually converse with one another, just as in this world, for speech is only a series and composition of ideas which, with man in the body, falls into words such as those of his idiom. The pure ideas of spirits are what fall into the words with man, wherefore they all speak his language, even among themselves; it is his tongue, whether he knows this or does not know it, or whether [he speaks] in another [tongue], as it is known that the Apostles could speak in every tongue, which was from spirits [Acts ii 13]. Moreover, there is also given a communication of ideas as of words; indeed, by means of ideas alone combined together they can express more within a minute than can be expressed by the words of man in whole hours, as I know from very much experience. Meanwhile, it is evident that souls converse amongst themselves, and this in like manner as do men in this world, and I have indeed heard that in like manner they can also preach, and one teach the other.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 482
482. But how they form consociations and also how they are dissociated [shall be said]. Spirits, because they are most ingenious, and much more ingenious than men in the body, know from various things that a soul is of such a nature that he can be in harmony with their consociation. The test of it is this, that they lead the spirit into conversation, so that they may follow his ideas, and thus make him speak according to his ideas and their own: the agreement or the repugnance is manifestly felt - it was sometimes manifest even to me. Hence they know what things are contrary to, or in agreement with, themselves, and they lead man accordingly; for they follow the series of his thoughts, and at the same time inspire affections, and in this way they lead, so that the man supposes that he speaks of himself, when nevertheless it is nothing else than consent. But things of any kind which a spirit intends for evil are bent by Jesus Christ to the good of man. 1748, Jan. 17.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 483
483. FURTHER, CONCERNING THE CONFORMITY OF SPIRITS AND THEIR SIMULTANEOUS ACTION
Spirits who have manifested in different ways that they may agree, consociate with each other, and act together, are consociated of themselves, so that the spirits know who they are and of what quality they are, and this from a certain instinct. I do not know all the methods of probation, for there are many. Those who are similar are consociated; the others are dissociated.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 484
484. But still, although a spirit is such that he may be conformable with other spirits, as with the evil, of the mercy of God Messiah, they are taken away from their company, and inserted amongst others, so that thus they may come into the company of the blessed. God Messiah also unites them, so that they can be together: thus from the mercy of God Messiah, they are transferred from certain consociations to others and such as are the consociations, such is their life. This ought to be most manifest to me, for I was led continually from one consociation to another, and acquired the life of the consociation; but with a difference [in my case], because I am gifted with a twofold thought, one more interior and the other interior, so that when I was in the company of evil spirits, I could at the same time be in the company of the good, and could thus perceive the quality of the spirits who desired to lead me, and this most frequently, with awareness. Without such awareness, namely, that I am in the company of evil spirits, and that the spirits are they who thus think and affect me, I could not have known otherwise than that it was I who am such, and who meditated such things. 1748, Jan. 17.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 485
485. BESIDES PARTICULAR INFLUXES THERE ARE ALSO GENERAL INFLUXES
I spoke today with evil and good spirits about general and particular influx, as to affection of any kind, evil and good, namely, that there are myriads, and indeed many myriads, thus the whole heaven of spirits and angels, which cause the general influx. But there are certain particular influxes around every single man which are the subjects of the general influxes. These subjects receive from the general and are similar because they correspond. Thus all spirits and all angels are, in particular, centers of influxes, and such as they are, such is the influx they receive and communicate to man. Man, in like manner, is the center of corresponding influxes. This can be perceived naturally from very many things in nature, both atmospheric and animal. 1748, Jan. 17. The angels were in agreement.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 486
486. THAT THERE CAN BY NO MEANS BE GENERAL AND PARTICULAR INFLUX UNLESS GOD MESSIAH GOVERNS THE UNIVERSE
Unless God Messiah governs the whole heaven, both the angelic and the spiritual, all things in the heavens and beneath the heavens could by no means be so distributed into genera and species, that they could unanimously concur with all the lives of men, spirits and angels; for lives are affections, and unless they depend upon one only love, which is Divine and thus truly heavenly, the rest of the genera and species of affections could by no means exist and mutually regard each other, so that the general affections may constitute the general form, and be so ordered, that nothing better ordered can be conceived. Without such co- ordination and subordination of affections the life of no one would be possible, for affection is life. Thus all affections correspond, as all things mutually correspond one with the other in one body, in which all affections reign in like subordination. Wherefore, unless God Messiah had been made Man, so that all heaven refers itself to Him as to its own body, the universe could by no means be held together in such order, and from the universe, thus from God Messiah, each and every angel, spirit and man. 1748, Jan. 17. These things also [were written] with the agreement of the angels.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 487
487. CONCERNING THE DRAGON WHO HAS TAKEN FOR HIMSELF A SEAT IN THE VERTEX OR IN THE ZENITH OF HEAVEN
He who, from his phantasy, sits on high above the head, in the zenith [n. 461], is sometimes admonished that he should not accuse the faithful nor persecute them, but he still has persisted for many ages past, and has perverted countless numbers. He is such that when he is in a state of terror he humbles himself, and promises repentance, and submits himself; but still it does not last. He is very deceitful from the heart, and because he has practiced his deceits for such a long time, he can by no means desist whatever grace is offered him. The punishments and torments of others are shown him, and just so often he is horrified and flees to his formulas and expressions [of repentance], and supplicates for grace; but he later returns to himself, so that there is no hope for him. I know three punishments that were demonstrated to him, namely, that for a moment he suffered a pain as of one in child-birth, or an intestinal pain by which he was most grievously afflicted, and he wanted to turn this into merit to himself. He was afterwards sent to the lake, as it is called, to be immersed there, and he was kept there for hours; but he was thence liberated. Today he was sent into a certain place of the damned, that he might behold with his own eyes what he deserved above those who are there. He was exceedingly horrified, and for scarcely the fourth part of a minute suffered cruel blows. Having been thence liberated, he is now filled with horror, and again supplicates [for grace]; but he who supplicates from terror cannot be heard, only he who does so from the heart. 1748, Jan. 17. Volumes would not suffice to enumerate his machinations and deceits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 488
488. A GREAT MYSTERY
It is a great mystery that the entire angelic heaven is so formed that in every respect it corresponds to Man in the universal and in the singular, and to all his members; and that this Grand Man [Maximus Homo] has become altogether perverse by lapses, so that things inferior dominate those that are superior.* From this was the necessity that Jesus Christ should come into the world and conquer the devil, and thus restore order, and so be the one Only Man, to Whom the Universe might refer itself. Hence it is that Jesus Christ is the All in all, and to Him alone the angelic heaven corresponds; and that the lower, and the lowest crew are rejected like dross or dung beneath His feet. Hence he who is not in Jesus Christ, or in His Body, is not in heaven. 1748, Jan. 18.
* Crossed out: "And they desire the lowest things above the highest."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 489
489. CONCERNING THE HARMONIC HYMNS OF THE ANGELS
Today, I heard angels of the interior heaven, of whom there were very many in consociation, forming a hymn which was plainly audible to me, but I could not understand what they were saying because they were angels; neither could the spirits who were about me perceive what it was. I could only recognize from a certain variety of interior affection, that there was something heavenly in it. The angels perceived those hymns clearly. To me, they were like a continuous infantile sound, resembling that of a flute: and they were in a heavenly gyre which very many form, and they say and represent the same thing together. I was afterwards informed what they had been saying, namely, that by their hymns they had been forming a golden crown with diadems about the head of our Savior, which was effected both by means of heavenly representations, and by distinct ideas which are the beginnings of human words but intelligible to no spirit or man; and what is wonderful, very many say and represent this together. Nor does one command another, so that no one leads the choir, but all together lead each other mutually, and indeed the more there are, so much the more easily is this done; because all are governed by God Messiah, that harmony is incredible to man, nevertheless such is the nature of spiritual and celestial harmony. Moreover, they flow and are carried round into spiritual and celestial gyres which are of innumerable variety. I was also admitted into certain grosser gyres which I could follow.* But he who wants to act from himself and to command the others, and is unwilling to suffer himself to be led, can by no means be among them, except compulsorily. Into such harmonies and agreements are souls reduced by degrees, so that at length they can be among the angels** 1748, Jan. 18.
* Crossed out: "but I am not yet [admitted] into such gyres, because I am a man; if I were admitted nothing could..."
** Crossed out: "Otherwise, they are rejected."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 490
490. Those hymns which two infantile choirs formed could not be disturbed by phantasies. A certain phantastic spirit wanted to disturb them, but his phantasies were as if of no account, so that I could thence conclude what influx phantasies have into spiritual and celestial and thus into angelic things: for they are too gross to operate any alteration, and it was as though something heavy wanted to flow into that which is subtle, or an effect into its principles, or as the body into the soul, which is altogether contradictory, as human philosophy can well know. Thus things corporeal and natural cannot enter into those that are truly spiritual and celestial. 1748, Jan. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 491
491. I again heard the hymn-singers, or those who were singing the praise of our Savior, about diverse objects by means of representations and ideas. There were a number of choirs together, and still it was one choir consisting of very many, and at the same time acting as one, without confusion from one another: thus they acted as one upon the other, or within the other, and also outside the other. In this way the universal angelic heaven is accustomed to be devoted to the praise and glory of the Savior. Hence with the heavenly ones there is such delicious musical harmony and singing, when the thoughts of man are concordant with their ideas, as I have often experienced in churches: the angelic choirs have been concordant with a more interior perception of gladness credible to none, thus ineffable. 1748, Jan. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 492
492. CONTINUATION CONCERNING ANGELIC CHOIRS: THEIR PROVINCES AND FUNCTIONS IN THE HUMAN BODY
When I was awake, many angelic choirs were again celebrating their Savior by their songs. There were, in truth, many together, with a variety of sound which I did not understand, although they did each and everything most distinctly, for the more subtly or interiorly they act, the more distinctly do they do so. They celebrate God Messiah in various ways. Although there were many celebrating at the same time, it could be evident from the variety of sound that there was a great variety of these choirs. I learnt of what quality are three of their varieties in general: namely, there are those who act by means of representations alone; there are those who act both by representations and at the same time by words, who seemed to me to be most subtle, as they sounded as if they were subtly winged, and as though they were the least of those who can be called lives. The other kind are those who act by means of words alone.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 493
493. Moreover, there are also those who are exterior and act in like manner, whose actions came to my perception, both those who act by representations, and these who act by words, and those who act by both together at the same time; but the varieties are such as cannot as yet be well described. For varieties are circumstanced altogether according to the lives, not only of the man, but also of all his viscera, since there is no genus given which does not relate to a member or subject of the internal viscera of some human body for the cause of which see above [nos. 486, 488]. Thus provinces and functions are allotted to them in the body of our Savior.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 494
494. I learnt afterwards to what provinces those singing angels pertained, namely, that the purer ones, who are angelic, pertained to the pulmonary functions, which it was also permitted me to experience, as for some time they governed my lungs, which was done so gently and sweetly, and also so internally that I scarcely felt any aerial respiration from the middle to the lowest part; for the lungs act into all parts of the body, the internal and the external. Moreover, there were those who direct the external respiration, which also I could clearly feel; these are the spiritual and come more fully to the perception.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 495
495. Moreover, such choirs are distinct. There are those that are assigned to the spontaneous [or involuntary function] of respiration, and there are those assigned to the voluntary [function] of respiration. Those choirs assigned to the spontaneous function of respiration are governed by the affections alone. Those assigned to the voluntary function of respiration are governed at the same time by those things which are intellectual and rational, and they are those who preside over speech, and also speak; that such is the case is because speech pertains to the lungs.*
* In the Index (s.v. Pulmones) it is added - "There are also those who constitute the province of the trachea and larynx, and are serviceable to speech." See also AC 3351.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 496
496. It was said to me that those who are assigned to the spontaneous [or involuntary part] of respiration also govern the sleep of man, for as soon as the voluntary part of respiration is taken away man falls into sleep; then follow the functions of those who are only affections, who are angelic, or genii, who are spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 497
497. Every spirit can be governed by affections, and thus [led] to whatever is well-pleasing to the Savior. They are then carried whithersoever He pleases, but, nevertheless, they must be carried by intellectual things for several reasons, especially because the disposition and thus the will must be formed by things intellectual, in order that the man may at the same time have his part [in the formation], for without his intellectual man would not know that his proprium is present, besides very many other matters which have regard to the regeneration of man.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 498
498. CONCERNING IMPUTATION
That man has no proprium when the will is taken away is evident from sleep. In sleep his voluntary is absent, whence it has no command over any member, but the whole body lies delivered over to the spontaneous [respiration]; wherefore nothing is then imputed to him because he is asleep. Hence also it can be evident to some extent, whence is the imputation of evil, and what things are to be imputed, both with men and with spirits, which is a very prolix subject, known to our Savior alone. 1748, Jan. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 499
499. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE HEAVENLY BODY
You will see it was said [n. 488] that the entire heaven relates to the Body of our Savior, Who governs the universe as His Body, thus without any difficulty, and that the universe would be dissipated unless each and all things did refer to His Body and were governed by Him. In His Body, as in the human body, there are, as it were two kingdoms, one pertaining to the heart, and the other to the lungs. That which pertains to the heart is called celestial, that which pertains to the lungs is called spiritual, and these two kingdoms are wonderfully united, and both the one and the other rule in each single province, but distinctly.
499 1/2. It was told me that the members of generation form by themselves a distinct kingdom [in the Grand Man], and they also are distinct or separate as in man.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 500
500. Moreover, it was said that those who refer to the kidneys are also, in part, distinct from those kingdoms, but I do not yet know in which things they are distinct.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 501
501. THAT THE DRAGON TOGETHER WITH HIS STARS WAS CAST DOWN FROM HEAVEN TOWARDS HELL. ALSO WHAT HE LABORED TO DO THERE
It may be seen above [nos. 417, 466, 487] that the dragon, together with others who had been his companions, was cast down from heaven, namely, from a lofty heaven, and indeed almost beneath the extremity of the spinal cord, or the organs of generation. There they now dwell with those whom they have seduced, who suppose that they are walking in the old Jerusalem and in its mire, and from there they continually strive to rise higher, but they are unable. I perceived their attempts. But they still remain in the lower parts, and from there labor continually against heavenly things, and indeed with continued blasphemies directed against that province where are those who correspond to celestial things; consequently they labor against the lowest things of man where they have their anterior and posterior seats. I felt this all through the night, but it was without any effect, although, as was said to me, there were continuous blasphemies. This they attempted, because while they were on the heights they tried by their phantasies to enter into celestial things themselves. 1748, Jan. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 502
502. CONCERNING THE DRAGON
Today the dragon was again sent for a moment or two into the place of punishment, namely, into the place where there were dragons and serpents. Having been removed thence, in his usual manner he resorted to supplication, and even said that he wanted to be dissolved. In like manner he was sent for a minute beneath the veil, as he himself had sent innumerable others. [See nos. 434-5.] 1748, Jan. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 503
503. It was said concerning him that he persecuted Jesus when He was in the world and especially tempted Him. By dreams he also aroused the priests and elders [against Him] which he both knew, as at that time, and did not know; for he was the head of those who are in hell and love themselves. 1748, Jan. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 504
504. He said also today that he persecutes the Church and those who have faith, according to what is said in the Apocalypse, that he "persecuted the seed of the woman". Apoc. xii.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 505
505. He is exceedingly slippery. When under punishments and in terror he promises everything and confesses the truth, thus from terror, also from falsity or lying - so much so, that it cannot be supposed otherwise than that he is speaking from the heart, when yet it is only from the mouth; at heart he cherishes something different. He has very few remains, so that if he were vastated he could never become the same [as before].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 507
507.* THE NATURE OF THE DRAGON
The dragon (concerning whom see above [nos. 501-505]) is such that he is intent upon each and everything, so that he suffers nothing to pass by whether interior or exterior; thus he has watchful eyes, and he mixes himself up with each and all things, and by every means in his power blocks up the ways lest anything should appear to be from him. He also does this by denials, except when he breaks out into open anger, and then he blasphemes, bears internal hatred, and spares no one unless he be one of his adorers. He seeks to fortify himself in every way, lest he should be overthrown. When thrust down he strives continually after higher things. Moreover, from continued practice he is skilful in all the arts, and exercises many of them; there are also those which are quite foul, with which he has prostituted himself. He also exercises those arts in anger, nor can he do anything else of himself, or from the custom of so many years, and also from so many spirits who breathe together into him as into their own center, of whom he is the ultimate subject. There are indeed many who are likewise dragons, but these refer themselves to him as their idol; hence he is of such a nature, for if he were destitute of adorers, he would be capable of nothing. This dragon is the leader and god of the Jews in the life after death, as well also as of all the evil, even among the so-called Christians, all of whom he defends. 1748, Jan. 22.
* There is no n. 506 in the manuscript.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 508
508. He of whom I have written is now the head [of the dragon]; the rest constitute the body. It was also represented in the heaven of spirits, that those who are seduced by him flow into the maw of a great dragon and are absorbed, so that they there constitute some part of his body, which he strives after; hence also he is styled a dragon.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 509
509. CONCERNING MAHOMED
Mahomed, according to his desire, also underwent temptations; that this was his desire I could conclude from several things. Indeed, he was tempted this night by this thing that the dragon did: while I was in quite a sweet sleep, and dreamed of scarcely anything but the signification of the word "Paraclete" and the things regarding Him (concerning which see John [xiv 16-26; xv 26; xvi 7-15]) the dragon then feigned before Mahomed that I was awake, and he spoke and replied as though it were I who did so. But I knew nothing about it. Hence, since Mahomed could perceive nothing else than that it was I who was so perverse, and this during the whole night, he was thereby driven to doubt whether the power of Jesus Christ was so great, since the dragon could also seduce me as to truths. When I became awake he was not still disturbed, and he spoke of what quality I was and wondered that I was changeable. But when I told him that it had taken place while I was asleep, and that I knew nothing of what was said, that I had only been thinking about the Paraclete and the like, he wondered. He was also shown this by a certain experience, namely, that the dragon wanted to put me to sleep. These things show that Mahomed remained steadfast in faith, although he was so tempted. 1748. In the night between Jan. 22 and 23. (See the continuation.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 510
510. CONTINUATION CONCERNING MAHOMED
When at length he was persuaded that these things [see n. 509] were done during sleep, and that I knew nothing whatever about it, he was then tempted in another way, namely, he was sent by the dragon under the veil, and he was thus acted upon like others - and indeed under a denser veil than others. He was also bound, as I am now told, but he still persevered.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 511
511. He was afterwards put to sleep by others who supposed that rationality was taken away from him, and thus he was made to speak in conformity with his own genius, as spirits usually do; and even in that sleep he was questioned concerning Jesus Christ, Whom he then also confessed. Hence it is given to conclude that he is preserved in the faith and confirmed by Jesus Christ alone. These things were written in his presence, some of which he also dictated to me. 1748, Jan. 23.
511 1/2. Mahomed now says that he remembers these things now, but if they had not been written he would have remembered nothing. 1748, Sept. 2.*
* This paragraph was inserted later when Swedenborg was making the Index. He had already numbered the paragraphs, and therefore entered the addition as n. 511 1/2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 512
512. CONCERNING THE SPIRITS OF MAHOMED; HOW THEY ARE INSTRUCTED SO THAT THEY MAY BECOME ANGELS
The spirits who go to Mahomed perform similar gyres as the angels, and indeed with song or with a melodious voice, which I have heard for many days when I have awakened from sleep; so that they performed their spiritual gyres through the whole night. On two occasions, and again now, it has been granted them also to form melodious representations like the angels, and indeed concerning the Savior of the world. They are said to have done this with such dexterity that they equaled the angels; so they also are admitted into angelic choirs.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 513
513. Moreover, when on a former occasion they were performing similar gyres around Mahomed, they represented those things spoken of above [nos. 403, 407], such as baths and similar things, with delight. They also say that many things have occurred to them as if in sleep concerning the Savior of the world, which Mahomed had not perceived because it was hidden from him. In this way they are instructed in the truth through changes, and those who had been instructed are taken away from him, as he had related to me before.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 514
514. Moreover, I heard in the morning and also in the evening hours, that those angelic gyres were being performed, both by those who have become truly angels, and also by Mahomedan spirits who vied with the angelic spirits, and are now greatly praised. This took place with an emotion of my heart within me. Mahomed said that he, like me, perceived a similar emotion. 1748, Jan. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 515
515. TWO TORMENTS OF SPIRITS, NAMELY, DISCERPTION AND THE VEIL: HOW THEY TAKE PLACE IN MAN
Man cannot be torn asunder between two contrary forces, like a spirit, for the reason that neither his body, nor thus his "animus" - for this coheres to the body - can be torn to pieces without perishing altogether, or dying. Therefore instead of that torment or species of vastation in man, he is held between evil and good affections on two sides, each of which wants to conquer; thus he is held in equilibrium, and drawn hither and thither, and his extreme indignation is kindled into anger, even until it is turned into desperation, or into the thought of his own unhappiness or downfall. This with man is discerption. Men seem to succumb under these kinds of temptations.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 516
516. As regards the other kind of torment, namely, the veil, man cannot be sent beneath this, for he knows that he is in the body and that thus he cannot be hidden away without the eye being blinded; nor can he be so acted upon as to burst forth from it, because he knows that he is in the body. But instead of that punishment there is this: that when he wants to recall to memory, or to write down, truths that have been clear and considered, the ideas in general and also in particular are then taken away, so that he cannot even recall to mind anything whatever. It is granted him, however, to see as when a light is kindled but is [at once] hidden or extinguished; and meanwhile the desire that he wants to know or to write is inflamed, and at the same time there is indignation, with the intention to persevere, or even from conscience not to give up. These things correspond to the veils of spirits, which are said to be of various genera and species among spirits. 1748, Jan. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 519
519.* CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
It has also been permitted me to know the inhabitants of Jupiter, because of my desire to know what kind of men live on other earths. For if there are earths, there are also rational and intellectual beings on them, who refer all the things they see there to the glory of the Creator. There can be nothing in the universe which does not ultimately relate to the glory of God, and thus [serve] as means to those who can perceive things heavenly and Divine. The spirits of the inhabitants of Jupiter are of three kinds. Those who are the lowest or rational** are black or dark, and they seek those by whom they may be led to the One Only Lord, so that they may become different, that is to say, heavenly. Besides this kind of spirits, there are others who shine in the face, like the light from candles, and they are also dark. They sit like idols, and suffer themselves to be adored by the servants whom they had had in the life of the body, for whom they say they are the mediators to the One Only Lord in heaven, and they are not willing for them to come thither except mediately [through them]. Those who are thus fiery as to the face are called saints, because they have persuaded themselves that they have lived a holy life in the body; hence they shine in the face, and are distinguished from the rest. The best of the Jovian spirits are their angels, who are clothed not in white, but in most beautiful blue, interwoven with sparks of gold. These are their angels and constitute their angelic heaven, and they say of them that they are the mediation to the One Only Lord of the universe.
* Numbers 517 to 522 are here printed in the order in which they were written - after 521. See Special Preface.
** Rationalis (rational) is in the MS.; this may possibly be a slip for naturalis (natural).
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 520
520. One of their spirits of the lowest kind was brought to me that I might thence know of what quality they are. As to his state he was dark, and he seemed to himself to be flying in heaven with arms extended, like swimmers in water. This arises from the fact that in the life of the body they do not walk erect, but creep, yet with the face looking forwards, but not downwards which with them is disgraceful and a mark of the vilest kind. Those who look downwards they called damned, and such are banished that they may seek food for themselves elsewhere. Moreover, like the men of our earth they sit upon seats, and then they are erect; hence the other kind which is called holy, and in whose face there is as it were something fiery, do not thus swim in heaven, but are seated.*
* According to the Index (s.v. Foviales), "In the life of the body they creep in their own fashion." Cf. AC 8371.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 521
521. The spirit who spoke with me related in regard to the inhabitants of that planet that, as was said, they creep and sit; and that they are not divided into cities, and thus into general societies, as here, but into races and families as in ancient times on our earth. Being asked whether one race waged war with another, he replied mildly that they had no need, because they had all things requisite for life. They are naked, because such is the nature of their temperature [as to make clothes unnecessary].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 517
517.* THAT THE JEWS ADORE THE DRAGON ALTOGETHER AS A GOD
Moreover, as to their body they are like us on this earth; a body was also shown me. Thus they abhor the killing of men and wars.
517 1/2. They speak very little, but they think the more, and their language in which they are skilled is imaginative rather than vocal. From the face of others they can for the most part know what they want, for they are taught to vary their face in this manner. As [the spirit with me] did not like words, he wanted to talk with me by means of thoughts alone. But the imagination, which brings forth the things that have been thought, is such as is speech without words; in this way did he speak with me. He said that he was a dark spirit seeking the One Only Lord in order that he might come into heaven; for it burdened his conscience that he had taken from a companion something of almost no value, which he supposed would have been given him. Moreover, they do not seek their saints, or the shining ones; these are only sought by their servants.
* Numbers 517 to 522 are here printed in the order in which they were written. See Special Preface.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 518
518.* Furthermore, as he said, spirits with spirits, and spirits with men, have a consociated life which, as they are so imaginative, is not surprising. But they have three signs lest they should say more to them than they are given permission, namely, they see an apparently old man with a white face, which is a sign that they must say nothing but what is true, for which reason they are careful what they say. Another sign is that a face appears as though through a window, which is a sign that they must depart thence, and say no more. The old man was also seen by me, and afterwards a face as though through a window, and at once the spirit appeared to depart, nor did he dare speak with me any more by that kind of imagination.
* Numbers 517 to 522 are here printed in the order in which they were written. See Special Preface.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 522
522.* There were Jews around me today, which I could know from the stench of mice, and afterwards from an undulating communication between them and the dragon who was stretched out at length. That they adore the dragon as their god, I was able to know from the fact that they directed their prayers to him as to a god. 1748, Jan. 23.
* Numbers 517 to 522 are here printed in the order in which they were written. See Special Preface.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 523
523. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE WORSHIP OF THE ONE ONLY LORD WITH THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
They say that they worship the One Only Lord of heaven, Whom they do not name, but they know that the One Only Lord governs all. They therefore seek Him after death, and they find Him, Who is Jesus Christ. When asked whether they knew that the One Only Lord is a Man, one of them replied that they all know that He is a Man, for He has been seen as a Man by many of them, (1) and He Himself instructs them concerning the truth, preserves them, and those who believe in Him have eternal life. He, the One Only Lord, governs their lives; they adore neither idols nor those saints (2) who are the mediators for their servants to the One Only Lord. In this manner do they live. They are in innocence, loving each other mutually. They abhor wars. They have written on their conscience, or thought, the law according to which they live, and if they live otherwise, they are admonished by their angels. Moreover, because it has been thus revealed as to its generals (3) how they ought to worship the One Only Lord, children learn this from their parents, and in this way the doctrine is delivered by word of mouth to the families. This doctrine does not extend beyond that family. They do not know that that One Only Lord has suffered. (4) Because they live in such a state and are instructed by Him, after their death, (5) they are thus led to His heaven. 1748, Jan. 24.*
* Crossed out: "Such cannot be seduced by an evil spirit because they are rational, and their reason descends from their intellect to their knowledges."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 524
524. With the inhabitants of our earth who first came to them, there was a spirit who was one of the worst of the inhabitants of our earth. He was unable to draw near them. They instantly felt that he was evil, although he made use of his arts. Afterwards another came who was good; him they received and were willing to converse with him. Again another came who was of an intermediate disposition, not as yet made better; him they were unwilling to admit. In order that they may at once perceive of what quality those are who come to them, they are thus kept at a distance from them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 525
aRef 2Ki@2 @11 S0'
525. Moreover, when these spirits become angels and are carried away to the golden-blue or heavenly colored angels, there then appear to them shining horses as if fiery, which I saw, and they are carried along by them and so come among the angels who, they say, are together with them and worship the One Only Lord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 526
526. CONCERNING THE DRAGON
When the dragon was thrust down out of heaven to the lower regions - not as yet to the lowest, except only for the sake of observing the punishments that he might repent - after he had continually striven to do evils without any effect, he at length showed himself as a most hostile enemy to God the Creator, Whom he before said he adored. But it was also granted me to know what his adoration was like, namely, that he placed himself equal to, if not above Him, so that he might upbraid Him because all things did not succeed with him; indeed, he was angry, and cursed, for which reason he was thrust down towards the lowest region, where he is still being somewhat tormented. Soon afterwards he became as though insane, being excited by himself alone during the whole night, without any given cause. From the fact that I opposed him, he blasphemed, and directed his blasphemies against me which I could feel through the whole night, so that he was then left to himself. After this was told him when I was awake, as usual he acknowledged it, and so he wanted to remove himself afar - to the ends of the universe - that he might escape punishment. But whether he did this from his "animus" I do not yet know. Such a lot awaits those who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ, the Mediator, and whose "animus" is such towards the Supreme Creator, Whom they confess with the mouth, but in their heart make themselves equal to Him; and when their evils and their evil efforts succeed, then at heart they raise themselves above Him, for they acknowledge no Mediator. 1748, Jan. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 527
527. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
Those spirits cannot be seduced by evil spirits, because they live in the order of life, and think more than they speak, so that their reason descends from their understanding, and the understanding is informed through their heaven by Jesus Christ, their One Only Lord. I could perceive from that spirit who was with me and is still with me, that the evil exhaling from an evil spirit cannot fix itself, or have its seat there, but is without effect. Nor does he care anything at all for evil; he is only vexed at what he related [see n. 517 1/2], which is a matter so trifling that among Christians it would be regarded as of no account. 1748, Jan. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 528
528. It can be confirmed from many things that from their face they can know what others have thought, that is, that they can speak by means of the face, especially those who from infancy talk little and who do not learn to simulate, for all things then make themselves known in the face with every least difference. Spirits can skillfully represent this by means of the face which is formed, and transfers all the varieties of a single affection, and this by means of a continuous transformation.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 529
529. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
It was also shown me by one of their spirits how they spoke with each other by variations of the face, namely, that it was by means of very slight movements, especially of those muscles which are around the lips, which is the reason that there are so many intricate series of muscular [fibers] there. Around the eyes, however, are represented, as I suppose, their affections, that is, the more interior affections. For the face is the representation of the interiors of man, formed so that it may be able to speak, as was said of spirits, since the face with its change of forms and its variation of state displays their interiors. But I could not understand what they showed me by the variations of the fibers around the lips, because my face has not been initiated and accustomed to them from infancy; I could only feel the variations. This also is the reason that the spirits of Jupiter are unable to simulate, but live in the order of their life, so that they can hide nothing whatever from their companions who at once know both of what quality they are, and what they are imagining to themselves and also what they have done. Thus with them the life is spiritual, and they can at once be separated, and thus be taught and reformed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 530
530. They also showed that they do not force their face but give it free play, which is quite unknown to those who from youth have been accustomed to simulate, that is to say, to speak and act otherwise than they think and love. The face of the latter is constrained so that it may be ready to vary itself, as craftiness persuades. With the spirits of Jupiter, however, the face is very mobile, especially around the lips, with the result that they are somewhat prominent, whence the fibers there are given the freedom to signify the things which they think. It is otherwise here on earth, where the fibers are so restricted that they cannot express the sensations of the "animus". For if all the fibers in the lips, and around the lips, were unfolded, the truth would be sufficiently confirmed; for there are extremely intricate muscular and fibrous series, and bundles of them, which were not created for mastication and speech alone, but for expressing the single ideas of the "animus", which thus may be said to be inscribed upon them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 531
531. It was asked whether they know that their One Only Lord is Man. He said that they do know it, and this from the fact that they often see Him, so that they know that He is a Man, and that their One Only Lord is Jesus Christ; not indeed that they so call Him by name, but that it is the Supreme Himself Who is called Jesus Christ. They all now unanimously confess not only that He is Man, but that He is also at the same time God. As regards the name "King", they consider that it is beneath His dignity, because it is a name that savors of something worldly; that Jesus signifies "Savior" they acknowledge, because this is the same as the Preserver of all.* 1748, Jan. 24.
* "See n. 3049", has been added here in the MS. by another hand, apparently Chastanier's.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 532
532. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
The spirit [of Jupiter] who was with me grew weary and desired the companionship of his fellows, being averse to the spirits of our earth because they wanted to deceive him, and to lead him to those things that are contrary to faith and truth. He also said that in the part of his earth where he had been, the multitude of men was as great as the earth could nourish, and that the earth was fertile, abounding in all things. Since they all live without avarice, seeking only to be nourished, it can thence be concluded what a great multitude there must be. 1748, Jan. 24-25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 533
533. With regard to their faces, they are just like the faces of the men of our earth, only more beautiful. Two were shown me in their own form; they were beautiful, of fair complexion, sincere, modest, with beauty, and of a comely disposition. For their angel, with a small face, appeared behind a white cloud, and gave them leave to show their faces. 1748, Jan. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 534
534. One of their more holy ones was also seen. He was as if of a fiery luminosity in front, from the face downwards. He likewise was splitting wood, standing, and holding the wood he was splitting beneath his feet. On being asked whether he was cold, he replied that he was not warm, although he appeared fiery. Thus, when men attribute merit, or impute righteousness, to themselves, and holiness to their own powers, a similar lot awaits them one and all in the other life. 1748, Jan. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 535
535. Their heaven is separate from ours, both in order that they may be with their own people on their earth, and because they believe the blue color, studded with little golden stars, to be the heavenly color itself; and since they are so persuaded, they also seem to themselves to be clothed in blue. They are unwilling to be among the spirits of our earth, because they know from experience that they are cunning and deceitful, neither do they acknowledge the One Only Lord; and on account of their many fallacies, the spirits of Jupiter shun their company. Their heaven is as great as is the heaven of this earth, even greater, because the inhabitants of that earth are more numerous. 1748, Jan. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 536
536. It is remarkable that when the inhabitant of Jupiter who was fiery in front was shown splitting wood beneath his feet, it appeared to me as though there were a man whom he was thus striking (as was also the case with the wood-cutters of our earth [nos. 271-3]), although it was only wood. Hence it can be concluded that the phantasy that it was the Lord still remains, although in place of the Lord they substitute wood. How it appears to them I do not know, but there is such a phantasy with others also. Hence it can be confirmed what conceals itself in the imputation of self merit by one's self. 1748, Jan. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 537
537. They have little interaction with those who are not of their own race. When they meet them outside their own borders they speak with them amicably, and are willing to perform all kind offices of charity to them, but their consociations are within their own kindred, which may extend very widely. Thus they are distinguished into races, families, and houses. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 538
538. CONCERNING THE DRAGON
It is a wonderful thing that although the dragon, or the old serpent, does not desist from most deceitfully persecuting the faithful, so that I am unable to describe his deceits and venom, nevertheless, he has sometimes confessed that he knows better than all others that Jesus Christ is the God of the universe and governs it.
Moreover, spirits can also speak with him; and I have spoken with him as with another, often upbraiding him for his deceits, but in the manner of a spirit. Those who are in the heavens do not speak, except through spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 539
539. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
As was said before [n. 518], the inhabitants of Jupiter speak with their own spirits, as also the sons of the Most Ancient Church spoke with both good and evil spirits, which can be evident from the story of creation. For in the Most Ancient Church there was not so much of speech and memory, but more of imagination and of thought, so that they could thus consociate their thought and ideas. Those in another earth who live in a similar state can in like manner consociate the ideas of their thoughts. But in process of time, as man was carried more into exterior things, he began to speak, and to memorize, which thus obliterated the powers of his thoughts.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 540
540. Almost all the speech of the inhabitants of Jupiter is the interior idea, or that which is called with us the material idea, or that of the imagination; thus it is not the ideas of the senses or external ideas which, formed into words, constitute their speech; this speech they also have, but in such a way that it may be subservient to the interior, and in certain cases things may be expressed by means of it, such as those which pertain to the use of their life.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 541
541. In regard to their speech with their spirits, there are two kinds of evil spirits who infest them. One kind is the worst of them. When such a one comes a horror with a certain fear seizes them in general, like that which also manifestly seized upon me when one came to me, so that being interiorly terrified, I was horror-struck as I beheld him presented before me. He was dark, like a dark cloud, with a number of stars before him. He applied himself to my left side, inclining himself towards the back. He spoke with me, and wanted to speak in the same manner with one as he did with the inhabitants of Jupiter, but he was prevented by their angels (concerning whom presently). That spirit said he could know all that they had thought and done, which he also drew forth from their memory; this is an easy matter with spirits when the Lord permits. In such a way he wanted to reprove me for things thought and done, which he wanted to bring forth, but it was forbidden him. He said that in this way he reproved others, and wondered that he could not do so to me. He also said that it was allowed him to castigate them with punishments even to such a degree that they could bear it no longer, as by pains in the joints, or by twisting the joints of the fingers and of the feet, and also by certain, as it were, gentle prickings in the face, according to permission.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 542
542. But their angels* are instantly present, and occupy the region of their head which they infill in a special manner, not in the way the spirits of this earth do; the spirits of this earth as it were obsess the brain and head, and sometimes with such force that they, as it were, either compress the scalp of the head or draw away the cranium, very often with a certain sensible pain. If anyone else should have experienced what I experienced, he would have supposed that they were drawing away his cranium, or even entirely compressing the brain. But the spirits of the planet Jupiter act with a gentle aspiration which infills the brain as with a gentle and general approach, for they fear lest the man should be injured and feel pain from them; by such an approach they were present with me. These are they who restrain the evil spirits lest they should do anything worse than the permission given them by the Lord; in this way an evil spirit is kept within limits and coerced. These are their angels who preserve them, with whom I also spoke. 1748, Jan. 26.
* In the Index (s.v. Foviales), they are called "Angelic spirits".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 543
543. A man ought not to speak with any spirit, but a spirit speaks with the man; and they wondered that I spoke so much with them. Hence they could know that there is another kind [of beings than those of their earth]. It is only allowable for a man [of their earth] when he is being punished, to say that he will do so no more; nor is he allowed to tell any of his people that he has spoken with a spirit: this is severely punished.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 544
544. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
It is allowable for spirits there to speak with a man, but not for the man to speak with a spirit, except to say, when he is being chastised, that he will do so no more. If he does so again after he has promised, he is then still more severely chastised; for the spirit returns and convicts him easily, knowing all things of his memory, but their angels know from his conscience what he has done. Thus as a spirit knows from the man's memory what has been done, the angels know from his conscience whether the intention was evil; hence they moderate [the punishment] according to the things that then happen. The intention can be compared with the act, so that the angels may judge between the spirit and the man.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 545
545. There is another kind of their spirits who rebuke and at the same time teach them. They also appear dark as if clothed in sack-cloth; they, too, apply themselves to their left side, more to the front. Such a one also applied himself to my left side, and spoke with me. He said that he does indeed terrify a man with threats, nevertheless he does not bring evil upon him; but when the man is in a state of fear he instructs him how he ought to think and live. Thus such spirits are their instructors.
545 1/2. Moreover, there was also shown me a dead head, or a bald scalp so that the top part of the head was bald and bony; and it was said that those who were to die within a year see such a dead head, so that they may prepare themselves for death. They do not indeed fear death, except on account of their friends, parents and children whom they leave behind; but they know that they are going to heaven, hence they are not made sad on that account.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 546
546. The age of the men on that planet is for the most part thirty years. Those who live longer are said to be unteachable, so that the spirits do not dare to admonish and chastise them, for they say they know those things as well as the spirits; therefore, because they are not flexible and teachable as their youths are, the spirits desire the less to speak to them. Moreover, it is of the Lord's Providence that they do not live beyond those years, because their numbers would increase too much; for the offspring they have multiply, since famine and want do not hinder them from the procreation of offspring, as on this earth. Hence they are consociated [in marriage] in their first youth, nor do they seek anything more than the procreation of offspring. They do not so care for other delights as they are called here; they study solely their offspring.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 547
547. Moreover, they are of fair complexion, and they preserve their face from the heat of the sun. As regards their bodies, they indeed wash them and keep them clean, but they do not care for them, for they say that is [only] the body. The face, however, they do not call [part of] the body, because by means of it they speak and think, for thought, as they suppose, is of the face; they are therefore unwilling that it should be considered as the body. Therefore they take care that the face should be bright and clean. They have a broad covering for the head, made from the bluish-white bark or cortex of a tree, with which they broadly encompass the head, but not so the body. They showed me by their thoughts how they considered their face, namely, as something only speaking, almost without anything corporeal; although it is muscular, still they consider it as being devoid of muscles and fibers. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 548
548. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
Their abodes or tents were also shown me. They are low; the roofs, in a manner open round about, are from the bluish-white bark, or cortex, and appeared to me as if dotted with stars. They have, moreover, another tent formed of similar material, and colored and dotted in like manner. It was round and thence extended lengthwise; into this they betake themselves lest their face should be injured by the heat of the sun, for they are especially careful of the face, which they do not consider as the body.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 549
549. Moreover, I spoke with them concerning their saints; the most holy, who become wood-cutters, as was said before [nos. 534, 536], are distinguished by the fact that they do not call our Savior the One Only Lord, but the Supreme Lord; for they also want to be saluted as lords, and want their servants not to worship the Supreme Lord, but themselves, who will bear their supplications to the Supreme. Hence they suffer such a punishment that, being very cold, they split wood. Nor do spirits approach and chastise them during their life in the body, as they do the rest, for they do not suffer themselves to be taught. They are inflexible, and besides, they are cold. For when the spirits flow to them, they recognize from the coldness that they are such, and therefore cannot approach. These spirits are not like our wood-cutters who are beneath the feet [AC 4943], but they are above towards the front in heaven, which is an indication that they are proud.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 550
550. When I was speaking with them, I said that no one can do anything good of himself, but from the One Only Lord who is Good Itself, and the Fount of all goodness. Their angels modestly replied that they suppose they themselves can do good, nor can they know otherwise than that they are the ones who do good. But afterwards, when it was shown them that all the good that was thought and done comes solely from the Lord of the universe - and it was shown so that they could comprehend it - they then replied that they speak according to human usage, and we in a heavenly manner; thus they acknowledged it, but they taught that it was simpler so to think. It was also shown them that the Lord allows those who live in that simplicity so to think, provided that they know how the case is. They were also present when I was writing these things, but at a distance, yet in such a way that they were present through the mediations of spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 551
551. Especially do they contemplate the starry heaven, which they call the dwelling-place of the angels. They do not know anything about the plurality of worlds. Moreover, they are much wiser than our spirits who, they say, talk much and think little, so that they cannot perceive many things interiorly, as whether a good is truly heavenly, thus they are exterior men. But they say this only of the spirits with whom they are unwilling to be.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 552
552. Moreover, their angels are distinct and thus are not together with our heavens, except their more interior and inmost angels. For the propriums of those who are interior, when consociated with those who are celestial and spiritual, do not concord, for their phantasies and like things, which are subordinated, are different; therefore they cannot thus be together, except by a general influx. But the more interior and the inmost angels constitute one heaven throughout the universe. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 553
553. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
Afterwards an evil spirit stood near me [see n. 542], and their angels so occupied my head and kept the spirit off that he did not bring any evil upon me. Angelic choirs, one after another, came from our interior heaven, and performed their tuneful, representative gyres, and delighted these angels so much, that they supposed that they had been snatched up into a higher heaven, and they wanted to tell this to their other angels. I felt their delight obscurely. Moreover, there came one choir after another, and thus, as it appeared to them, [formed] a kind of entire heaven which delighted them inmostly, so that they confessed that their One Only Lord governs all in the starry universe. Those tuneful angelic choirs continued about an hour, and those who were present, both wondered and were very greatly affected.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 554
554. Furthermore, they wondered that I said I was going to tell the inhabitants of this earth the various things I had heard about them. They were altogether unwilling that I should do so, because it is forbidden them under penalty to divulge what the spirits say to them. They also wondered that such things can be published throughout the earth, for they know nothing except their own province, where their kindred are.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 555
555. Their moons shine upon them, so that they live in light. Those who want themselves to be adored, and call themselves most holy, call upon and speak of the "Supreme Lord" and not, as the others do, of the "One Only Lord". They are unwilling to name the sun, for they suppose the habitation of their Supreme Lord to be there; thus they are worshippers of nature, on which account they want to be fiery, as they also appear; and they continually suggest to me the "Supreme Lord", because they also seek to be called lords themselves. These are they who are unwilling to name the sun. The others said that they lie, because they know that the sun shines more than their moons or great stars, and with much heat, which they seek to avoid by betaking themselves to their tents.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 556
556. In a word, although they live in such simplicity, they are, nevertheless, much wiser than those spirits and souls who want to be learned, for they perceive of themselves what is good; evil they are unwilling even to mention. On two occasions I wanted to say evil, but they were averse to it. I can profess that they are much wiser [than the others]. The particulars in which our people place wisdom, they reject and call worthless, because they say there is nothing of wisdom in them, but they obstruct the way to wisdom. This also is most evident as can be much better perceived by spirits than by man. It is also perceived by the men of our earth who have not become learned from philosophies, terms, particulars, and lowest things, and who cannot but laugh in themselves that any should suppose that they are wise from these things, when such things are as it were dense clouds which overshadow and darken all truly intellectual light. For these things not only conceal and take away the light, but they also blind men, for thence come all doubts which cannot be described, as they are so far distant from the truth. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 557
557. CONCERNING THE COMMUNICATION OF SPIRITS WITH MAN
As was before said and shown [nos. 319, 445], when spirits, who are the souls of those who are dead as to the body, are with man and stand at his back, they suppose themselves to be altogether men; and if it were permitted them, by means of the man who speaks with them - but not with others - they could altogether be in the life of the world, and indeed so manifestly, that through another man they could communicate their thoughts, by means of words, and even by letters. For at times, yea very often, they have directed my hand when writing just as if it were their own, so that they supposed that it was they who were writing. This is indeed true, as I can testify. Indeed, if it were permitted, they could write in their own style, which also I know by some little experience; but this is not permitted. 1748, Jan. 26.*
* A number of instances of this experience will be found in The Word Explained, nos. 1150, 1510a, 5652, 6327.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 558
558. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
They are especially careful as to how they form their tents anew. These they do not decorate, provided only that they are clean, so that they may also eat in them. They have no clothes. They do not seek to have more riches than are necessary for food and habitation. Moreover, their greatest care is the education of their little ones whom they love most tenderly.*
* Crossed out: "They are fed with fruit."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 559
559. They walk in such a manner that they keep their face directed towards things in front, with a loose covering drawn over it, and because they almost spring by frequently raising themselves in their glide, they thus stand on their feet. But as they move forward a step they assist themselves in some way by their hands, and in this manner keep themselves erect. All these things were shown me, and they were also seen and confirmed by their spirits, who dare say nothing but what is granted them by their angels to speak. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 560
560. When those who were with me saw horses they said that many such were to be found with them, but they are in the forests; and although they do no harm they were very much afraid of them, indeed, a certain fear of them is implanted. The latent cause of this fear is that horses represent the sciences, and that the sciences of particulars, or of the senses, and consequently of the body, of self, and of the world, were what had seduced the Most Ancient Church, and hence caused the fall. The tree of knowledge which seduced them has a like signification. In these things lies hidden the reason for their fear of horses. Hence it comes about that they ought not to learn the sciences, for thus their understanding is obscured and blinded, and so the loves of self and the world, which thence derive their origin, begin to have dominion, reigning in darkness.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 561
561. To the question whether the horses were thus very abundant, they replied that they were not. From this also it can be gathered that the fishes of the sea are not multiplied beyond measure, nor certain noxious animals like crows and others, although they are not exterminated, etc., etc., these things plainly show the Providence of the Lord in general and in particular. The spirits of Jupiter apprehended this, saying that the Lord so governs that everyone may have his own. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 562
562. The prerogative which spirits have above men can also be made evident from the fact that the inhabitants* of that earth could also understand letters, both those that I wrote and those I read, as if they had been taught; thus they come into the possession of the things that are in man.
* This refers to the inhabitants of Jupiter after death, as is evident from the reference in the Index (s.v. Spiritus): "The Jovinian Spirits could read what I wrote and what I read, although they have no letters"
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 563
563. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
The worst of them are those who adore the sun and call it the face of the Lord; but those who call themselves saints so persuade their servants. They say, however, that they themselves do not adore the sun, but the supreme Lord whose dwelling-place is in the sun; but such are the worst of them whom the others shun. The spirits also are absent from them, as was said [n. 549], on account of the cold; thus they are excluded from communication with heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 564
564. Moreover, from them* I could more fully comprehend many things because they only think, and do not care about particulars. For instance, when I kept my mind intent upon the subject of what intellectual light is, namely, that it is the light of truth flowing in from our Lord, and is indeed the cognition of universals - as that our Lord governs all things - (1) then those things that are particulars obscure that light, and the singulars, or the truths of singulars, are in that general light as varieties in the world, which produce colors. For this reason also regeneration is compared to the rainbow. Furthermore, [I perceived] that thoughts are what make man to be such as he is: when the thought only inheres in worldly and corporeal things, then intellectual things connect themselves therewith, (2) so that the man cannot by any means speak with the heaven of spirits, for the thought proceeds outwards, and into oneself, the world, and nature; thence are the phantasies remaining in the other life that must be shaken off and die, and this is effected by a painful separation. It is otherwise with those who are only in thoughts concerning the Lord, thus concerning heavenly things. There is therefore a double arch of the rainbow, (3) the one consisting of phantasies joined to spiritual things, which is what souls love; the other consisting of a variety of spiritual and celestial things without the natural, which is the character of the more interior heaven. 1748, Jan. 26.
* That is "angelic spirits" as they are called in the Index (s.v. Foviales).
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 565
565. With men who indulge in corporeal things, only the particulars from words and equivocal expressions, as well as the things that are in what is worldly and corporeal, effect everything, and draw into themselves all sublime thoughts also, so that they may be immersed therein, and thus perish, because with these men all things are such. But those who are in thoughts concerning the heavenly life care nothing about such things, but laugh at them as something ridiculous, and view them as a little cloud overcasting the sun which they at once dispel, since they love light without little clouds. They who live in inverted order love the cloud without light, for they place their light in the clouds, and this is their ingenuity which is so celebrated throughout the whole of this earth; of such a character also are philosophical terms, consequently all artificial philosophy. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 566
566. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
Those inhabitants who dwell below the equator, like the inhabitants of our earth in Africa and in hot regions, go about naked, as was said [nos. 520-521], and as we also read concerning the sons of the Most Ancient Church, under the name of Adam, that they were naked [Gen. ii 25]. In a state of innocence there is nothing of shame in nakedness. The shame of nakedness exists from sin, and indeed from the utter destruction of heavenly love; then loves follow which make nakedness shameful, which is also the reason that as soon as Adam knew that he was naked, and also Eve, they hid themselves. It is the same with those who live in the equatorial regions of that earth; thus nakedness is of no concern to them, for they seek nothing else than the procreation of offspring for the sake of heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 567
567. Moreover, they do not walk on all-fours as do terrestrial animals or quadrupeds, but they hop, as it were, and at the same time assist themselves with their hands in order to go more quickly. And from time to time they stand on both feet, but bent at the knee. Wherever they may be, they sit gracefully almost like the Mahomedans, and thus also do they rest. That they proceed by hopping also flows from interior nature, because they are of the earth and at the same time have regard to heaven. But the men and spirits of our earth scoff at this because they are evil, and malice is innate in them; and they also glory that they walk erect, which comes rather from their nature, that they are proud. It can be established that the erect position of the body is not natural, but artificial, and was learned and became habitual in course of time. Nature wills that men should rather walk [as do the Jovinians], and if they had so walked it would have assumed a decorous appearance from use, as is the case with nakedness in the warm regions of our earth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 568
568. They now say from that earth, when it seemed to me that I spoke with them through spirits - which from the omnipotence of our Lord is easy - that their friends have no concern that they are naked; they are never surprised at it, nor is it ever shameful to them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 569
569. When the evil spirit from the planet Jupiter was at my side, and wished to reprove me concerning things thought and done, and the angels of that earth were present, as was said [nos. 541-2], they then kept my face, especially the region around the lips, elevated, with the mouth open, and my face continually cheerful and laughing. Later it was said to me that they thus keep the inhabitants of that region so that their faces are cheerful, not sad, because, as it seemed, the angels are then present. That evil spirit knew no otherwise than that he was standing by an inhabitant of his own earth. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 570
570. Besides the spirits of that earth spoken of before, there are other spirits who also persuade things contrary, for there are contrary spirits everywhere, and these are the spirits of those who have been banished from their society, and have become evil [see n. 520]. When these come alongside a man, something resembling flying fire falls near the front of the man and so proceeds to his back low down, and there speaks towards his higher parts, and this in a hoarse or cloven voice which cannot very well be described; it is almost as if he spoke with a forked tongue. He says contrary things to them, namely, that they ought not to live according to the instruction of their angels, but according to their own license, and similar things which are opposed to what the instructing spirit had previously told them. For the most part they come not long after the instructing spirit has gone away, and so say things contrary to him and persuade to a licentious life. But because the men there know they are such, they care nothing about them. Thus they learn also what evil is, for their life and understanding without a knowledge of evil, as long as they are men and indeed men of such a quality, cannot be given; but they must be instructed what good is by means of evil, and so learn to shun evil and to strive after good, thus also to be affected with good. 1748, Jan. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 571
571. Those spirits who assert that they are saints are cold. In order that I might feel their coldness, a certain spirit approached, and he appeared as though he were in me; hence I could feel his cold state. He said that he felt a warmth from me. 1748, Jan. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 572
572. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
Their good spirits were solicitous that I should not publish what I heard from them, for with them it is forbidden under penalty to publish what spirits say, except to those who are their most intimate friends, and to their consorts, and also children to their parents, but not outside their family. (1) But I replied, that on this earth there is a different state, namely, that spirits and angels do not speak with men, nor do the latter hear what a spirit says, for their thoughts are immersed in mundane and corporeal things, and they are such, that what they do not apprehend by their senses, they believe to be nothing; so that very many do not even believe that there are spirits and angels, thus that there is a heaven and a life after death, still less that the One Only Lord governs all things, and all men. They comprehend these things the less because they judge from the ideas of the external senses which are so finite, corporeal and material, that they comprehend nothing about such matters, but involve them all in darkness, consequently in doubts, which cause them inwardly to deny. (2) Even now, many do not even believe these things that have been seen and heard by me concerning those in another planet, but involve them in various appearances, calling them phantasies; and, if they dared, they would also call whatever they read in their holy Word phantasies. Thus they are unbelievers; wherefore what they will think about these things within themselves I do not yet know.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 573
573. They are especially surprised that our spirits do nothing but jeer at them because in their steps they assist themselves with their hands, and because they are naked, and that our spirits have remembered nothing whatever of the things said concerning their heavenly life. This is a sign that our spirits think only the lowest, or corporeal and earthly things, and care nothing for those that are higher.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 574
574. From their facial speech it can be concluded that they understand quite fully and quickly the things which a companion says, and which their spirits say, and indeed those who are more perfect, what their angels say; for the particulars which distract and divide the thoughts into matters of too great import, are absent. (1) Thus they can see the thoughts fully, for there are many things together there, almost as when a man thinks, or sees his thoughts delineated before the eye, as they say, together with the affections themselves which are therein; wherefore they can recognize what affection lies hidden in the speech. On this account, the speaking face is with them the index of the "animus", and around the eyes is even the index of the mind; nor can they simulate in any respect. Thus the interior and the more interior life itself is within their speech. In this way they can speak with their heavenly ones, for thus their ideas are not immersed in earthly and corporeal things which cause interior things to be separated, and, on this earth, make men like the angels outwardly, but inwardly like wild beasts. (2) The spirits of Jupiter wondered that there can be any beauty in the faces of the men of this earth, and that they are not distorted; but this comes about from another cause. 1748, Jan. 27.
[574a.]* I have now spoken to those spirits of Jupiter who were present, and they said that in the other life the evil of this earth gradually become so deformed and distorted as to their face, that, on account of their deformity, they cannot be looked at by them. It was said to me that their beautiful faces come from their infancy, which is innocent. 1748, Sept. 4.
* This paragraph was added by Swedenborg when he was compiling the Index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 575
575. CONCERNING THOSE WHO AFTER LIFE [IN THE WORLD] STRIVE TO WARM THEMSELVES BY CUTTING GRASS WITH A SAW
You may see what was said before concerning wood-cutters [nos. 271-73; 534-36; 549]. There are also those who saw, not wood, but grass, and thereby strive to warm themselves. When it was inquired who they were, it was said that they are those who in life live well morally, do injustice to no-one, and in civil life are reputed good. They also give to the needy and the poor, so they suppose that on that account they merit something. But although they know that our Savior Jesus Christ is "the way", and the only One who is to be adored, because He is the One only Mediator, Man and God, thus the One only Lord, still for all that, they pass Him by, and at heart believe that it is sufficient to acknowledge the One only God, the Creator of the Universe, by whom they thus understand the Father; wherefore they doubt, or rather deny, our Lord, and so spurn His sole mediation. These after death are such that they are cold, and they seek to acquire warmth for themselves by sawing grass into the minutest pieces.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 576
576. Moreover, they wander around, and ask all they meet if they will give them anything by which they may become warm. When they receive anything from others, even something of warmth, it nevertheless has no effect with them, for they want to have internal heat, but not the external heat which they receive from others. At length they become so frightened and nauseated at the heat of others, that they return to their sawings, so that they may acquire it for themselves. I have also felt their cold which was severe enough. Nor could they bear it that in my case I should make myself warm, whether at the fire, or my feet by means of shoes, and the like.*
* This last sentence was added later and is crowded in between this and the following number.
576 1/2. Moreover, they always hope that they are to be carried away to heaven, because during their life they had done good. Yea, they consult how they themselves can break into or elevate themselves into heaven. But it is in vain; they still remain cold.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 577
577. Still these spirits are very sensitive as I could conclude from one who was elevated into the higher sphere of spirits. The spirits who were there could not agree with him because they were grosser, for they could not penetrate into the things he was thinking, until he came among those who had formerly been similar. But still he could not long remain in their company, because as yet, something similar inhered. 1748, Jan. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 578
578. CONCERNING THE CHARACTERISTICS OF GOOD SPIRITS
Good spirits are distinguished by many things: as by heat when they approached me; by the gentleness of their action upon me; also by the gentleness of their speech; likewise by their gentle fluidity when they act in the company of many; and this is manifestly perceived, especially when they act in the company of many, namely, that there are many who act together, but not altogether as one, as do the angels. They are distinguished especially by the fact that they are unwilling to say anything evil about anyone, as did one in the society who spoke with them, when he called evil spirits by a bad name, because they are wicked. He who said this and distinguished himself from them was alienated from their choir; and they said that he had been taught before not to jeer at any one. Thus it is at once known in their consociations whether they are alike or in accord, and they are also tested in this way. 1748, Jan. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 579
579. CONCERNING ANGELIC CHOIRS
For several days many angelic choirs have been heard around me which I cannot well distinguish, except the Mahomedan choirs; for they vary their gyrations, which I could observe. There are those who continue the gyre without a note of any intervening stop. There are those which continue and terminate in two intervals, so that there were heard, as it were, three-fold, four-fold, five-fold interpunctions of the gyrations. There are those who accomplish six, as it were, sensible intervals in each circumgyration, which is so swift that one circumgyration is accomplished in scarcely one short second. 1748, Jan. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 580
580. CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
I have heard from their good spirits about the death of those who have lived on that planet, namely, that they die in their young manhood, for the reason, as said before [n. 546], lest the number of men should be increased too greatly. However, they rarely die through diseases as on this earth, except those who have led an evil and external life; but they die tranquilly, and as though in sleep, so that they enter the other life as by sleep.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 581
581. There were certain spirits from that earth [with me] when I was reading John xvii, and they heard it. They wondered that the One Only Lord became a Man, and had been upon earth as any other man. But still, they later said that all things are Divine. Spirits of our earth who were infidels continually suggested that He was a man, that He was crucified, that He was born a man, and like another man, and similar things. The spirits of Jupiter heard this without saying anything. Afterwards, however, they said that such spirits are altogether devils, taking what they say from the things that are mundane, corporeal, and the like, which they themselves reject as dross, and esteem as nothing; they want to speak from such things, thus from dross, which blinds the mind and casts darkness over the light of truth. They now admonish the spirits of our earth that as long as they remain in such things and from them form their arguments and judge, they are no different from their devils whom they cast out from all consociation; they cast them beneath their feet and spit them out as into the mire. They could also judge their evil genius from this, that in their phantasy our spirits dwelt upon nothing else concerning them, than their nakedness; the other things which they had heard concerning them, which are heavenly, they do not even think about; hence they conclude that there is almost nothing heavenly in them. 1748, Jan. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 582
582. With regard to their manner of walking, I have seen that they assist themselves by their hands, and also hop, for it has been granted me to see how they walk. At every third step they turn themselves about and make a gyre with face and body, and so sit; and this for the reason, lest anything be seen except their faces, for they are freely willing for their faces to be seen. The rest of the body they thus hide by sitting; according to their mode of sitting their front parts, which they do not want to be seen, are also hidden.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 583
583. Besides this, there were some of their spirits with me to whom I showed the inhabitants of this earth, and all their faces then appeared to me smaller than usual. This came about for the reason that they saw the faces of the men of our earth as smaller than the faces of the inhabitants of their earth; and they said that they were not beautiful, both because they were smaller, and because they were somewhat deformed from (small-pox, being pock-marked)* adding that such faces are not found amongst them, nor those whose faces were spotted with red pustules and the like, because they do not become sick. Certain faces were pleasing, namely, those in which the region about the lips was somewhat prominent, also those faces that were expanded as when they are laughing. Those that were sad did not please them, because worldly cares impress such things upon them. Thus from their faces they can recognize of what quality they are. 1748, Jan. 26. The annual motion of Jupiter is twelve [of our] years, and its diurnal motion six hours.
* The words in brackets are written in Swedish: koppor, kopparrig.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 584
584. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
Concerning the influx of the angels of the planet Jupiter, it is only permitted to mention that it is gentle and undulating with an alternation, as it were, in volume; wherefore it is mild, as is the genius of those who also think in this manner.
584 1/2. At various times I have engaged in conversation with them through their spirits; for it was granted me to learn that what the angels think, the spirits speak as of themselves, otherwise the thought would be taken and carried away from spirits, who, without reflecting upon those things, suppose that they speak from themselves. I have spoken concerning similar things with those who were from another earth, and they understood it better than I. If I but gave a slight indication of what I was thinking or intending, they apprehended a fuller sense of the matter; thus, as they said, they understood me better in this way than by manifest speech, conveyed to them by spirits speaking.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 585
585. Moreover, their understanding far excels the understanding of the learned or the wise of our earth, and especially of those who are from Europe, who suppose that they are learned because they treat of philosophical things. Yet they yearn after nothing else but terms and dust, which take away all the sense of a thing, as when the mind is intent upon the words of a speaker, not upon the sense; wherefore if terms were absent the mind would perceive clearly. This the spirits of the planet Jupiter understood quite well, and they said that such things were only black little clouds which are cast up, and which they are unwilling to admit while they represent to themselves by vision their own starry heaven. From this it can be made evident what is the nature of the difference. When they wanted to represent that the one only Lord turns depraved affections so that they become good, which is the same as turning evil into good, they represented the intellectual mind as a beautiful form, and its activity as an affection in conformity with that form. They then wanted to show me how the one only Lord bends the depraved affections into good ones, which they did for some time by their own nature, and so dexterously that they were highly praised by the angels. But on the contrary, the learned of our earth could not apprehend it in the least, although they were learned, and supposed themselves wiser than those spirits. Nevertheless they think that they are learned provided that they can dispute as to what form is, what modification, what substance, what the material and the non-material, which the spirits of the other earth laugh at and call insanities. They love the thing, but our spirits love only the most feculent froth. They now say to me these words.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 586
586. Again as to their gait: it is not creeping like that of animals, but it is a semi-erect position, so that they lean forwards obliquely with the breast and face upwards, and touch the ground below with their feet, wherefore they can easily assist themselves with their hands or palms, and can quickly turn themselves and be seated.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 587
587. Moreover, when I was in bed, they were unwilling that I should turn myself towards the wall, but wanted me always to look forwards, thus away from the wall. When I said this could not be done here because for the sake of rest I ought to lie on both sides, they said that they did this by a complete and hasty turning over, for they want to look forward, because they suppose that the Lord is there. This has also often happened to me before, but I did not until now know the cause, namely, that similar spirits were acting in common with others. 1748, Jan. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 588
588. There was also shown me the head covering of those who vaunt themselves to be saints. It is a dark turreted cap; the head beneath it was a snowy white, whether from hoariness I did not inquire. It is in this manner that their saints cover their head, namely, as it were with turrets.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 589
589. CONCERNING A CERTAIN KIND OF PUNISHMENT INFLICTED UPON THE EVIL SPIRITS OF THE PLANET JUPITER
I was shown a certain punishment which the worst of them suffer. They are kept as it were in a tun, so bound that they are unable to move themselves at all, and in the meanwhile they are infested by dire phantasies about their incarceration, and the desire of releasing themselves from their bonds is excited, and because this is in vain there is thence anxiety and torment with the desire; and they are told that they ought to bear these things even until they have paid everything to the last farthing [Matt. v. 26]. But still they are liberated.* The appearance of their face was exhibited to me; it was deformed, and as it were lacerated. This punishment agrees also with the phantasies of the infernal crew that they are in a certain tun; also with the punishment of the veil. See above [nos. 434-5, 516]. They are then said to be miserably tormented, but they are told that if they should pay to the last farthing, it would be to eternity. Wherefore the one only Lord sustained the most cruel torments on our earth, so that they might be delivered after they have borne it for only a very little time.
* In the Index (s.v. Velum) it is said, "and when without hope, they are liberated".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 590
590. Learned European spirits who continually desire to seduce them from the truth and from faith in the Lord objected that salvation was effected in time, and that almost four thousand years had elapsed before He came into the world, and yet spirits had also been saved before that time. The spirits of Jupiter could not but laugh that they should make such allegations concerning things Divine, when, as they were told, the past and the present are one with God; for all things from eternity to eternity are present to Him, and the promise and the deed are the same thing with the Lord. There are besides, other things which the spirits of our earth often raise as objections, and they want to pervert all the spirits they meet. Such are the Europeans who are called Christians, and there are very many indeed who are inwardly such; for in the world they simulate, and say one thing with the mouth, and cherish another at heart. A spirit or soul cannot speak except from his acquired disposition, thus from the heart, consequently from the life of his love which had consisted of mere cupidities. Therefore their so-called understanding is from mere falsities, for there is no inherent reason within them except that which flows from their love. Thus such as is the love in the body, such is the life and such is the act, which is so easily known in the other life that nothing is easier. If they only utter one word or disclose one idea, or if they only think, the whole spirit discloses himself therein, and shows of what quality he had been during the life of the body; wherefore he is associated with those who are alike, and they act together.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 591
591. I also spoke with spirits of another earth on the way they philosophize here, namely, that when they describe spirits, souls, and like things which are invisible, they then remove all things upon which human ideas may affix themselves, as place, parts, figures, and similar things, so that they leave no idea, consequently no word by which to express those things that have regard to spirits and similar things, and call them immaterial, and the like. They so involve them in terms, and at length in occult qualities, that they finally come to doubt whether there is anything within those things which the senses apprehend, which very many deny, at least inwardly. Thus they deny the existence of spirits, they deny the existence of spiritual things, they deny the existence of celestial things, so they suppose that they will die like other animals, from which they do not even know how to distinguish themselves. And yet they still want to be called learned! Moreover, they connect such terms and hence bundle many things together which are mere scholastic terms, which, if unfolded, would exhibit a simple sense easily expressible. The spirits of the planet Jupiter laugh at these and like things, and again called such men insane, and, if their thoughts are such that they are immersed in and entangled or ensnared by such things, dung. 1748, Jan. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 592
592. CONCERNING THE PUNISHMENT OF THOSE WOMEN ESPECIALLY, WHO LEAD A LUXURIOUS AND INDOLENT LIFE
There is a punishment for those women who have led a luxurious and indolent life, as is characteristic of women in some regions when they have become wealthy and for some reason raised to eminence above other women, and so settle down to delights, and like queens let themselves be waited upon by domestics and attendants, having no care for anything else than in indulging their inclination in elegance and indolence, in reclining on couches, in attiring themselves, and in sitting at feasts and [card] tables [et sedendo ad mensas et tabulas], and in living their life in this way. But I saw the cruel punishment which such women afterwards undergo in the other life. Twice I was instructed that such are not those women who have been born to these things, like queens, or those who have been brought up in such things from infancy, for these women know nothing else, because they are accustomed to them. But those women are meant who in course of time from a certain eminence, from riches, and hence from pride, have thus given themselves up to pleasures.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 593
593. At first, when they enter the other life, they seem to themselves to be with others like themselves, and thus to act in the same manner as during their life in the world. But this scene is changed into a cruel one, in which those same women knock each other about, and bruise and tear each other in a miserable manner; they pull each other by the hair, tear off the scalp, and this so shamefully that one cannot bear to look at them. They also hang them up naked like swine, cut off their feet, and tear them in a thousand ways, one after another; indeed the blood flowed so copiously that I was horrified, and it is horrible to describe such scenes. But still such is their punishment. The spirits around me were terrified, and wanted to flee away. What such women are like you may see above [n. 592]. Those that I saw are in front, towards the left, in a certain higher place, by which is signified the phantasy of pride. 1748, Jan. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 594
594. THE INFIDELITY OF EUROPEAN SPIRITS
When I was reading something about the passion of our Savior, certain European spirits, who are called Christians, introduced such and such things, desiring to seduce the spirits of the planet Jupiter, with the intention of leading them away from the true faith in order that they might communicate to them their scandals, which are many, and they were implored by the passion and crucifixion of our Savior. I said, however, to the inhabitants of the planet Jupiter that among those who do such things, there might be those who had been public preachers during the life of the body, and who, when they were preaching these things, were deeply stirred themselves and moved the people to tears; and yet they were such scoffers now, because they speak and reason from their disposition or heart. The inhabitants of that other earth wondered at this, and were astonished that there could be such a disagreement of their interiors, that they could speak in this way and yet have at heart something different. This, they say, is impossible with them, for their face cannot speak otherwise than their heart. 1748, Jan. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 595
595. CONCERNING ONE WHO HAD BEEN AMONG THE MOST LEARNED
A spirit, who had been one of the most famous and among the most celebrated on account of his doctrines, applied himself to me from beneath upwards, thus from the lower earth. He was cold, as I manifestly felt from a cold breeze. He said that he had heard that I spoke with others, but because it was about celestial and spiritual things he could understand nothing, although he had been among the leading men to write about such matters. He could not understand what a spirit of the lower sort knew well, nor indeed did he want to learn; therefore he was admonished that this was the one thing necessary in this life. He did not know that he was in the other life. 1748, Jan. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 596
596. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
As regards the taste of foods: they do not prepare their foods according to the taste, but according to the use afforded to the body. That which is more useful to the body is likewise to them the more savory and as it were the sweeter; in consequence, they are not carried away by the sense of taste into luxury by which the health of the body is undermined, and hence the mind, which is healthy in a healthy body, suffers. If the well-being of the body is consulted it is for the sake of the interior man. On our earth where the sense of taste rules, the case is different, and so the body becomes sick and the mind insane.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 597
597. CONCERNING THE ARDENT CUPIDITY OF SPIRITS
There are spirits who are easily kindled with cupidity, so that they thence become extremely impatient and as it were burn with cupidity, and this without having any use for the things desired, as also one of them confessed. Thus it has happened now and again that I burned with the cupidity of possessing and of buying this thing or that. I perceived that it was not I who so burned or desired, but that it was the spirits who spoke with me and testified their cupidity to the extent that they say that they can scarcely exist unless they obtain those things. Their cupidity lasts a long time, sometimes indeed until I have obtained [what they wanted]. This is even the case with those who know that the things they desire are of no use to them but only to me; which I have also represented to them; and one of them said that he knows this, but that he is nevertheless unable to desist. Their cupidity is kindled by many others who are similar in the general society, of whom those who are with man are the proximate subjects. And in order that I might know this more fully that cupidity was also changed with me in a moment, which was caused by the fact that other spirits had succeeded in their place. Thus there are spirits who excite cupidities and lusts and the like. This has happened to me so often that I cannot number the times. Thus there are genii through whom the Lord governs men, and He permits them to excite men for many reasons, both for the sake of punishment and for the sake of the removal of evils. 1748, Jan. 29. There are evil spirits who also excite the pleasure of sitting a long time in privies, and of staying there beyond a stated time; for devils are especially delighted with privies, as you may see above [nos. 377, 414].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 598
598. CONCERNING SPIRITS IN A PROPER SENSE, WHO ARE NOT GENII, BUT SPEAKING SPIRITS
Properly speaking, spirits are those who only love to speak, and who are the subjects of the speech of many others. They are also distinguished into genera and species, likewise into classes. They wish to be called intelligences or knowledges, and suppose that they are the only ones who know, yea, who govern all things, each in a different way. In every degree there are such spirits, and there are their spiritual [subjects]. They think little, however, although they suppose that they think more than others. But I cannot as yet recount their differences.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 599
599. It is remarkable that when any object arises, as when anything happens in the other life, they then at once suppose that they know what it is, and talk as if they knew it; they say that it is this or that, and describe it as if they knew all about it, one after the other, and each differently. Thus they are those who hold various opinions about the things which happen and which move any of their senses, and they at once persuade themselves that it is so. Many have spoken in succession about one and the same object with persuasion. They also love to lead me when I am writing. 1748, Jan. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 600
600. CONCERNING A GENERAL GLORYING IN HEAVEN
For quite a time I was kept in a general vision which almost withdrew me from particular or corporeal ideas. There appeared, as it were, a vivid sparkling of light nearby, as though it were an adamantine light, and this for quite a time. I am unable to describe that light in any other manner, for it was general, and it withdrew me from corporeal ideas, indeed, from the body. When I was in it, I regarded corporeal things as beneath me; I indeed felt them but as if they were removed from, and did not pertain to me, thus as not communicating with me. The spirits and genii sometimes said that I was absent from them, and they did not know where I was, nor what I was thinking. They complained that I was thus removed from them, for the pleasure they had in speaking with me, and being one with me by immediate communications, perished.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 601
601. Moreover, it then also seemed to me that I was in that glory with my head, but not with my body, but in such a way that I was without a head which diffused itself into their common sphere with the body beneath it. Hence it was granted me to know how those who are in heaven can hear and perceive the things that exist in the sphere of spirits, namely, as something removed from them and beneath them. It is not granted them to perceive and know anything else than what is well-pleasing to the Lord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 602
602. I also felt the influx of the evil genii, but it had no effect upon me then, because they were unable to have any proximate communication. One of them who is a dragon, being then encompassed by very many evil spirits and genii and thus having the power of acting with greater force, then labored with every art to thrust himself into [that heavenly sphere] and to infest. But he later confessed that he could avail nothing, and he wanted to persuade his crew to descend.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 603
603. By means of certain corporeal things which were bound up with spiritual things, something seemed to me to have entered that sphere, but without causing any anxiety, for it at once passed away and was dissipated as it were.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 604
604. Moreover, when I was in bed, before sleep overtook me, I then heard a general singing of heaven around me consisting of very many angels of the interior heaven, and at the same time I was then in a visual glorying. I heard that glorying which became audible; at the same time it was general, because I could perceive nothing of what they were representing and singing. It was told me that the whole heaven in thus manner continually attributes glory to the Lord, and thus are glorying.
604 1/2. I could also conclude that such glorification was continual from the fact that as often as I respired with a kind of tacit song, just so often did I follow those who in like manner were singing in gyres, so that I could thence know that the glorying was continuous.
604 1/3. This was only the general: the angels are in distinct spiritual and celestial ideas which no one can perceive unless he be in heaven. It was said to me that this, namely, the heavenly glorification with the spiritual, is most distinct with those in the heavens, and that in this way do those things which exist in the sphere of spirits appear, so that they can know and be aware of nothing else than what the Lord grants them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 605
605. There is also a general respiration concerning which I could observe the following, namely, that I was then to some extent in the general respiration which was easy and spontaneous; and indeed, that the general respiration of heaven responded to my respiration as three to one, and likewise also the pulsations of my heart. Nevertheless, all can respire from the general respiration according to this rule, that the general respiration, which is contiguous, passes off into something continuous, so that from the continuous all have their own respirations, with all variety. 1748, Jan. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 606
606. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE GLORYING
The angels regard those things which are in the sphere of spirits as beneath them, nor have they any communication with that sphere, except when it is granted by the Lord that they should regard and observe the quality of the spirits and things there. How this is effected has been shown me by living experience. Still they can govern nothing, as was also shown me, for they are unable to inflow of themselves, but the influx is governed by the Lord in an imperceptible manner.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 607
607. When from that general sphere of glorying mentioned before [n. 600], I fell into any idea derived from some grosser affection such as are those of the world, it was then said that this appeared to them as a fall, and that thus I was falling away from them. And when in another manner I fell into ideas which were of the body, it was said that such ideas appeared to them as clouds. 1748, Jan. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 608
608. In the state of that glorying in which I was for nearly a day - or half a day - I had no idea of any particular, thus no thought perceptible to me by ideas, because I was in a celebration of the Lord, Who was being glorified in various ways by choirs of angels; yet in such a manner that I seemed to be among them with the head, so that I could thence know those things which are in the sphere of spirits as if in my body. Wherefore it is not surprising that the inhabitants of Jupiter say that the face is not the body, and that they hold their body in light esteem. 1748, Jan. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 609
609. CONCERNING PHILOSOPHY - THAT IT IS OF NO ACCOUNT
Today, when I left home and when I returned, I was affected with sadness, and I knew that this sadness was due to a certain spirit who was perturbed. He applied himself to me, saying, that in his age he had been such that he supposed that he had been amongst the most famous, and had applied his "animus" to such studies; and now as he turned them over in his mind, he said he was disturbed and affected with great sadness, and that he now saw and perceived how trifling are such things in the world, and that they are phantasies which take away all light from things spiritual and Divine. He called them dung which ought to be cast away, for they have hitherto prevented him from knowing spiritual and still more celestial things. He is now with me and sees and governs me as I write. 1748, Jan. 30.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 610
610. THAT IN THE OTHER LIFE THOSE WHO HAVE KNOWN EACH OTHER MEET
When those who are in the other life first enter it, the things which are of the earth still adhere to them, for they know no otherwise than that they are in the world and live there. This has been made evident to me by many things, for after many years they were not aware that they were in the other life, nor could they know it until it was shown to them, as they at length confessed. Wherefore they also retain in mind [animus] the companions they have had in the life of the body, and it is then permitted by the Lord that they also find them and speak with them as on earth, yet no otherwise than is permitted or granted them. Thus everyone can find his friends, parents, and children, but still they can remain there together no longer than is granted them by the Lord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 611
611. Just as they find their friends, so also they meet their enemies, especially when they have persecuted them with hatred; hence it was given me to conclude how dangerous it is to persecute anyone from hatred. There, no one can simulate, that is, revolve one thing in mind [animus], and say in words, and show in their face, something different; but the sentiments of the "animus" lie open as in clear day, and thus simulation goes forth into open hatred. So everyone can judge whether such men can be admitted into heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 612
612. THAT HEAVEN DOES NOT LOOK AT WORDS AND NAMES, BUT THINGS
From what has been already said about spirits, it is evident that corporeal things are first to be put off and thus given to death and this with sufferings of various kinds, and afterwards the natural things inhering in the spiritual, for such a nature cannot enter heaven until at length there remains in the spirit or the "animus", [only] what is spiritual and celestial. Since, therefore, things corporeal and natural which in themselves are dead must be put off before the soul can enter into heaven, it can be most manifestly evident that heaven can never hear nor understand the corporeal and natural things in words, but [only] those that are spiritual, celestial and Divine, thus those which are remote, more remote, and most remote from the literal sense. Similarly, when a man thinks more sublimely than others, he cares nothing for the words but for the meaning of the words, and for a meaning still more sublime from the senses next succeeding. So that it is absurd to think that heaven hears and understands the Word according to the letter, or that it understands the names of men, women, cities and the like, since heaven is in the sense of the things hidden therein. The sense of the letter does not extend beyond the air or the sound of the ear, consequently not beyond the body. Why, then, do you believe that the Lord God our Savior should attend to those things that are merely corporeal and merely natural, since He Himself is heaven, and causes heaven to hear? 1748, Jan. 31.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 613
613. CONCERNING THE SPIRITS OF JUPITER
A consociation of the spirits of Jupiter came to me. So gentle was their approach and their sojourn and also their active influx, that it can be expressed by sweetness, for they are all upright and live together in this manner, wanting nothing else than to perform kind offices to each other. Thus there was a sense of general uprightness, the gentleness or sweetness of which can fully distinguish them from the consociation of good spirits of this earth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 614
614. If there should exist the slightest disagreement amongst them it is signified by a tenuous white ray resembling a flash of lightning. This, I was told, is a sign of disagreement. It is also made evident by a small band of bright little stars. Thus there is disagreement, but still it is speedily adjusted.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 615
615. Little stars are also indications of good when they appear, as they have appeared to me more than six hundred times. These stars are tiny and very small, and they appear singly, and also several in succession. It is also an indication of good when a certain starry heaven appears. This is common with the spirits of this earth also.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 616
616. From this it can be evident that the spirits of different earths cannot be together, because they are separate as to their individual dispositions, and also as to the dispositions of the societies in general; so that when these Jovian spirits approached and were with me, the spirits of this earth could not bear them. It was as though they were of a different odor, for which reason they fled away. I then confessed that I myself had not sensed this, but it was inspired into me by the spirits of this earth. 1748, Feb. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 617
617. CONCERNING TEMPTATIONS
How deceitful the devil's crew is, can never be expressed in words. In temptations they not only simulate the angels and even the Lord Himself, but counterfeit in every way according to the phantasies of man. [The devil] knows the man's phantasies in a moment, for he clothes himself with his person. Moreover, he searches out what is in the man, whilst the man is unaware of it; [and], what is wonderful, retains things in his memory [to use] when occasion arises. Further, when [the devil] is counterfeiting, he then inspires suitable affections, whether appearing good or evil, and arranges them in a wonderful manner, and by artifice bends them into evil. He sees clearly how an affection revolves itself; he is always intent upon bending it into evil. Moreover, he also inspires words into the man's thought and mouth which are conformable to his affection, and at once causes him to suppose that they are his own, so that he who does not know this can believe no otherwise than that they are his own, when yet they are the devil's - to which I can testify from manifold experience. Thus he proceeds from one artifice to another, which he does in a moment by a natural instinct acquired in the life of the body. One may wonder that their nature is that of wild beasts to whom they are compared, and in the other life they are so much the more crafty, because they then act from their nature like wild beasts, but yet in their life they acted as though they were men. To enumerate their deceits would be to fill innumerable pages. Wherefore unless the Lord Jesus holds the devil in bonds and moderates and completely changes his attempts, man cannot but succumb every moment. 1748, Feb. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 618
618. CONCERNING THE STENCH OF INTEMPERANCE
One evening when I had taken much milk and bread, more than the spirits deemed was good for me, they then held their senses upon intemperance with which they charged me. Hence there was in my nostrils the odor of human excrement from the dry foods, and a foul urinous odor from the liquids, which clung there; and it was said that this happened to me because they held their senses upon such intemperance. They said that they were not sensible of any like stench. 1748, Jan. 30 and Feb. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 619
619. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN LIFE IN THE BODY AND LIFE AFTER THE BODY
Life in the body is different from what it is afterwards; for in the body men can do good from any worldly cause whatever to those who are enemies, and to those whom they hate, for they are governed by a variety of worldly ends and loves. Thus they can simulate and call themselves friends, when nevertheless they are enemies. But not so in the other life where everyone acts from his acquired nature. He who hates, continues to hate until the hatred is abolished by modes of devastation. But if it is otherwise, or if they want to simulate as in the life of the body, it is at once known, and indeed manifestly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 620
620. Moreover, those who are governed by the Lord are passive, and have no power of themselves; they are impotent to act and feel anything of themselves, and they know it. With them there is only a passive force. These are called "poor" and also "needy" and they are so esteemed by those who suppose that they themselves are strong. Those weak ones who can do nothing of themselves are governed by the Lord. He Himself takes care of them. But, on the other hand, those who suppose that they live from themselves and govern themselves are called the "strong", and they possess active powers, whilst those just spoken of only passive powers. Those who possess active powers of themselves, are they who arouse evil thoughts and affections with the others; so that the evils which they think and to which they are aroused are from the active powers of such spirits who breathe forth like things. This was shown me in a spiritual manner today, and once before, so manifestly that there can be no doubt about it. I also spoke today with the spirits around me about this, and they could not but acknowledge it. 1748, Feb. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 621
621. THAT I HAVE BEEN FOR A LONG TIME WITH MY ACQUAINTANCES AND FRIENDS IN THE OTHER LIFE
This I can testify, that [I have seen] many friends and acquaintances in the other life, thus have consociated and talked with those who have been with me almost continually, with occasional intermissions. Indeed, a certain friend was with me continually for a period exceeding a month, as he asserted. How many there were I could not enumerate, but who they were I am not allowed to say, although they desired me to relate this to their friends; but this is not granted. I can assert and testify, that I have been in consociation, and have spoken for quite a time, with many in the other life who had been known to me in this life, or the life of the body, and that there have been many conversations concerning the state of the unhappy, and concerning the state of the happy, and also that such spirits were shown to them. They also wondered that no one in the life of the body knows that they are living in the other life immediately after death, that they are among spirits, and that their life is a continuation of the life of the body, so that they know no otherwise than that they are still in the life of the body; this is so much so, that there is no difference except such as is described in various places elsewhere, for their state is changed according to their life in the body, as you may see stated elsewhere. 1748, Feb. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 622
622. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE SPIRITS OF THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
The punishing spirit who spoke, as was said [n. 541], in a compelling manner as if by protrusion of the voice, and who was standing at my left side below the middle of the body, approached me, and as is the custom on their earth, wanted to punish me on account of certain things thought and said; their angels, as they are thus called by them, were stationed at the region of his head in order that they might lead him, and also permit him to punish according to the circumstances, and thus that they might moderate. But he was not allowed to do anything to me except to show me the varieties of their punishments. One kind was a painful constriction about the middle of the belly as if caused by the compression of a sharp girdle, which the spirits said was attended with much pain to their people. Another kind of punishment was the holding up of the respiration, so that their breathing becomes constricted, and this through alternations of intermission. Furthermore, they threaten them with death and thus the privation of joy from their spouse, children, companions, or from those things which are dear to them, for these spirits can know in a moment what they love.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 623
623. Moreover, it is divinely guarded, both by punishments and by threats and admonitions, lest any should fall into depraved opinions concerning the One Only Lord; and if perchance any should so fall they are banished from the society. On such a planet it cannot but be that they who [adopt] such opinions are banished. And if any families are so inclined, they are removed entirely; for death is announced to them, which happens for the most part by taking away their breath, and rarely by disease as on our planet. Thus they are carried off into heaven, as they say, nor do they call it dying, but rather, being heaven-made.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 624
624. Their better spirits cannot easily be together with the spirits of our earth, but they have to live separately. For they derive a different disposition from a different kind of life implanted by parents through the ages, so that they have an altogether different life. Consequently they have a different nature which is consociated with celestial things, as was noted [n. 564] at the representation of the rainbow among the angels of their interior heaven; and because their nature is then consociated with celestial things, representatively as the colors of the rainbow, and the nature of each, being from a different root, is diverse, the interior angels cannot be consociated. These are their angels who love a golden blue [see n. 535]. They are unwilling to admit the word "spiritual", as I now observe, for they lead my thoughts and thus my hand; for they say they do not want to know what is spiritual, but only what is celestial. They are for the most part genii, which is due to their speaking little, but they think, and their thoughts are thus drawn from their affections.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 625
625. They have a sweet approach and a prudent life and conversation, so that they take heed to themselves what they think and say. They carefully consider and moderate each single thing. If, however, they find in any spirits the least thing which is contrary to their order, they have a mind to chastise them, that they may thus be compelled to good. This they do to spirits who are new-comers from their earth, and by force reduce them to obedience. I could also observe this, as I told them, because when anything intervened [contrary to their order], I at once perceived their thoughts about chastisement. 1748, Feb. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 626
626. I could observe their presence when they themselves did not observe it by the dilatation of my mouth or of the region of the lips and cheeks, for they are such; and since they suppose that I also am like them, and also from their imagination am in such a form, that region of my face was moved out of shape. It is evident therefore that the angels of the interior heaven are distinct according to their natural dispositions, as was said; but the angels of the more interior, and of the inmost heavens are together throughout the universe, for there can be no discrepancy between those who are truly spiritual and celestial, but only between those who are natural. 1748, Feb. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 627
627. Their interior angels were also instructed that the Lord never punishes anyone, still less does evil to anyone. At first they were not willing to admit this, for they supposed that the Lord chastised and punished. But when it was demonstrated to them by a living voice that their angels neither chastise nor punish, nor speak harshly to a man on their earth, but that they only permit the punishing and accusing spirits to do and say such things so that they might moderate and judge concerning the kind and amount of the punishment and threats, they could conclude as a result that, since their angels do not punish and say harsh things to any man, still less does the Lord, Who is the Best, the Fountain of all goodness, and Who governs the angels. Hence from their own modes of acting they could not but acknowledge, and also affirm with a manifest voice, that the Lord punishes no one, speaks harshly to no one, still less does evil. 1748, Feb. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 628
628. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE SPIRITS OF THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
From their method of chastising men it can be evident that their angels have a kind of judgment upon men, or that they judge men and also spirits, for as was said [n. 622], they are present, govern the punishers, moderate, and permit; wherefore a kind of judgment can be predicated of them. Nevertheless, it was plainly said to them that they suppose that they themselves judge, but that the Lord alone is the Judge, and He so moderates their lives that they know no otherwise than that they do so themselves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 629
629. Moreover, their frigid spirits approached me in great force, but whence they came, whether from those who have been with me or from others, I do not know for certain. It was insinuated to me that those who had been with me were cold in themselves; it was like the approach of cold. 1748, Feb. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 630
630. THAT THE ANGELS ARE ALWAYS BEING PERFECTED, BUT THEY CAN NEVER BE PERFECT OR HOLY
However much souls are admitted into the more interior and inmost heaven, still they are not perfect, but there always adheres something natural which must be amended. This is effected when they are sent back among spirits. It then at once appears what residue from the natural root they still retain, and this is then amended. And so it continues through many times of being sent back, so that it is a rule that an angel can never be so perfected to eternity that he can be said to be perfect and holy. The only one who is perfect and holy is the Lord who is Perfection and Holiness itself. 1748, Feb. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 631
631. CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF THE PLANET JUPITER
Among the punishments conducive to their repentance there is also this one imposed upon them, that they shall eat no other food than bread, and at the same time there is then insinuated into them the appetite for eating other things. Whether they enjoy other things for food, besides shrubs, vegetables, fruits and also seeds which they grind into flour, has not been granted me to know.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 632
632. As regards their horses which are wild, they are very tall, and larger than the largest with us, so that they approach the height of camels, for which reason these horses terrify them very much, as they told me. When a horse seemed to them to be of a great height they represented it to me as small, and they confirmed this when speaking about horses.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 633
633. Moreover, they take a delight in prolonged repasts, not on account of the luxury of the foods, but because of the greater sweetness of the companionship when they sit and eat together. They do not sit upon chairs or benches, nor upon elevated grassy banks nor upon grass, to which they are averted as if there was something unclean under them, but they place leaves beneath them. And when I wanted to know what leaves they were, and mentioned the leaves of the fig tree, such as those with which Adam and Eve girded themselves before they were provided with tunics of sheepskin, they affirmed it. 1748, Feb. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 634
634. CONCERNING THE DECEITS OF THE DRAGON
The dragon can be called double-headed in many ways, inasmuch as he makes a show of penitence with the mouth and speaks as if he had repented, and yet at heart he cherishes deceits, and this at one and the same moment, almost like deceitful men who can simulate with their face and gestures, when yet they bear enmity in their heart. This is rarely the case among spirits, but is to be met with in the dragon. He can speak sweetly whilst at the same time he is contriving evil, as today, when he called together evil spirits for the purpose of clandestinely attacking the good and destroying their faith. Moreover, he also mixes himself with the single things which the nearest spirits are doing and thinking, so that he has more attentive ears than another evil spirit, watching diligently for evils. He has very little residue of the faculty for good remaining. 1748, Feb. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 635
635. CONCERNING THE FACT THAT MAN IS GOVERNED BY SPIRITS AND ANGELS; ALSO CONCERNING FAITH AND CONCERNING THE ACTIVE AND THE PASSIVE OF MAN
Because it is a truth, it is therefore to be believed that the Lord governs heaven and earth, and that no one lives but the Lord. From this faith, when it is given by the Lord, it follows that man cannot commit sin; for he knows that the spirits who believe that they live of themselves, and govern themselves, excite in man those things which, although they are in the man, still are not excited by him, because he then lives passively, and suffers himself to be governed. When man is in such a state he can also be gifted with peace by the Lord, for he then trusts solely in the Lord and is not concerned about other things. Thus the man who would live in peace must be in a passive and never in an active state, except by re-action and the concurrence of action, which also come from the Lord; so the state is still a passive one - resisting or following. Such is the state of the angels who live in peace. But others who suppose that they govern themselves are continually disquieted; for they lead themselves into various cupidities, thus into anxieties, and although they are excited by others, indeed by very many, still each and every one supposes that it is his own, or from himself. Therefore, this remains with him and is inrooted as his, or as his proprium, and hence is imputed to him. The belief that the Lord governs heaven and earth, because it is the truth, is given to the faithful and to the angels; but to those who are not in saving faith it cannot be given, although they suppose that they are willing so to think, because they know it. But this is impossible unless they are in saving faith, and so are governed by the Lord. That this is so, I can testify from long and daily experience, concerning which subject I have quite often talked with spirits, so that nothing has been made more familiar to me. 1748, Feb. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 638
638.* Souls or spirits who want to govern themselves, suppose that this would mean the destruction of all pleasure, and all will in which pleasure consists, and thus liberty, and consequently all life and its sweetness, as they now declare to me. But because they do not know what life truly is, and what pleasure and liberty truly are, it is therefore to be known that man then first has true life, and the things which are of the felicity of life, when these are governed by the Lord alone, and the man is only passive. It is thus given him to act as if from himself and he partakes of heavenly joy. But the reason that it appears otherwise to them is that they judge from their own activity in which nothing can be given but restlessness, and at length unhappiness after they have made use of their imaginary liberty, which is license, or the rule of cupidities and of the evil spirits who excite them. While they are under the rule of evil spirits or of their own cupidities, they then suppose that they are ruled by themselves, when yet it is the contrary. 1748, Feb. 3. Yea, one man cannot be distinguished from another as to the external face; it is the internal by which he is such as he is, and in which his felicity resides. Indeed, there are those who deem me insane when I speak in this way, when yet countless experience has confirmed this for me, and daily confirms it in me.
* The manuscript indicates that n. 638 should follow n. 635.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 636
636. WHO SPIRITS ARE AND WHAT THEIR QUALITY IS CAN ALSO BE KNOWN FROM THE QUARTERS
When spirits and angels act, whether from afar or nearby, it could be known where they were, or in what quarter in relation to my face, howsoever my face was turned, for directions are taken from the face. Those who are at the right hand side, obliquely towards the front, are good; those who are obliquely towards the left are evil. Hence, beneath at a distance to the left is Gehenna. Towards the front, a little more to the right, is the lake. Beneath the feet is the earth of lower things. Towards the left is hell. Above the head are those who are proud, and who raise themselves on high by phantasy; the higher they are, the more haughty are they. They are there also arranged according to quarters.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 637
637. Those who flow to man are similarly arranged. They who are at the back are those who want to command; they adhere there to the back. Beneath, at the left, are those who chastise, as was before said, [n. 541]. Above the head are those who moderate the one chastising. They who are at the right are angels who are similarly arranged inwardly in man, especially when they infill the whole man; they then protect the man from injuries otherwise impending. Moreover, there are those who are of the head in the cerebrum, and there are those who are in the cerebellum. These things have been observed many times, but not yet what they signify. 1748, Feb. 3.*
* 638 is found after 635 in accordance with the author's instructions.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 639
639. CONCERNING THE SPIRITS VERY HIGH UP IN HEAVEN
Spirits were also perceived by me who were at a great height, and above where the dragon is. I wondered who they were, and I conjectured that they were spirits of this or that kind, knowing that the higher the place to which they raise themselves by their own phantasy, the more malignant they are, because the more haughty I was told that they were genii who inflow not by speech, but malignantly and most deceitfully by the influx of evil cupidities. I also have experienced this, for they inflowed by such hidden malice that I could scarcely withstand them. It was reported to me that they are not released, yet they act freely because they hide the poison of the serpent quite deeply. But they are there held bound, although they are not there but in hell, for they are in Gehenna, and it is only their phantasy that they are there on high, as was also said and shown them. Moreover, when they wanted to be released other spirits were adjoined to them who tempered them so that they could not pour out their poisons, concerning which they complained. They also complained that they were driven to speak, which they do unwillingly, because they want to act in some lurking place, or in secret. 1748, Feb. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 640
640. It was thought that the worst of them were they who during their life in the body had striven to possess the heaven of our Savior from their own power, and thus they deceived the innocent. They were said to have an influx, but one which was tempered in various ways. Before their deceit or poison reached me it was taken up by intermediate spirits along the way, and was thus also tempered. These seem to be those who inspire deceits into such as strive after heaven, that is, that they may possess all power in heaven and on earth. They are among the stars of the dragon, who are more rightly to be called "the Babylonish beast". concerning which see the Apocalypse.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 641
641. CONCERNING HIDDEN SPIRITS
There are also spirits who lie hidden and do not manifest themselves or act openly, in order that their phantasies and deceitful arts and wiles may not thus become apparent, like those of other spirits. They are in the zenith or above the head, higher than the dragon who does not act so secretly. These spirits suppose that no one can know their pernicious artifices, for which reason they think that they are secure, and that they cannot be injured or punished by anyone, for, as they suppose, they would then betake themselves into a more subtle nature; wherefore, as they say, they do not fear anything whatever. But still their deceits manifestly appear whenever it is so granted by the Lord, and they are discovered to be most pernicious artifices, (magic arts),* by which they imitate the nature of good spirits, so that they inflow softly or gently, in order that their poisons may not be observed. In this way they could seduce even the good, unless the Lord protected them. They, in secret, insert themselves in the manifest deceits of other spirits.
* In the MS. the Swedish words truldoms konster meaning "magic arts" are in parenthesis.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 642
642. Moreover, they thought that they would be immune from such punishment as others suffer, because, as they suppose, they could betake themselves into the more subtle nature and so lie hidden in secret; but nevertheless they were frustrated. Not only were they sent beneath the veil, but they were also conglutinated like the beggars, and thus deprived of all license; and the more they wanted to release themselves or cut themselves free from each other, the more closely were they bound together. This punishment to them is a torture all the more intense because it answers to their secret poisons.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 643
643. These are they who, on earth, under an angelic appearance, persecute the Lord for the sake of themselves and their own gain, and with whom similar deceits have succeeded; hence are these most pernicious, or rather nefarious arts of theirs, which could not be disclosed to me on account of their abomination.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 644
644. THAT THEY CONFESSED THAT THEY CANNOT DO OTHERWISE
These same spirits who were continually fabricating deceits, and inhered so closely in them that they could scarcely leave off, were admonished by others to desist; but they confessed that they could not, even if they were to die. In like manner others also sometimes confessed that they could by no means desist, to whom it was as often said that this did not excuse them, for thus all devils would excuse themselves. But they were told that they should go away or they would be driven away, until at length by suitable kinds of punishment they would be affected with disgust when doing such things, and thus, as usually takes place, by modes of punishment by evil spirits, they would put them off. Hence it is allowable to conclude that their natural instinct imbued in the life of the body is such, that not only do they feel the greatest pleasure in such evils, but they are also endowed with such cupidity from it that they cannot desist, just as wild beasts cannot desist from tearing to pieces. 1748, Feb. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 645
645. THAT SPIRITS ALSO INVERT THE TASTE
It has sometimes happened, indeed rather frequently, that what has tasted good to me has come to taste as something foul, or to have a different taste. On two occasions, if I am not mistaken, sugar tasted almost like salt, so that from the sugar I felt as it were something salty upon the tongue, and even perceived that the liquid I drank had something salty in it, which is thus pressed out by spirits from the juices of the body. This happened when the Jovian spirits supposed that sugar was salt, and indeed that the salt was such that it was divided into grams as sugar is, therefore granulated salt, because they supposed it to be salt. So also in other cases. Thus man's taste is changed according to the phantasies of the spirits, which sometimes is brought about from deceit, for such a thing can be induced by them through deceitful phantasies.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 646
646. Moreover there is nothing whatever that affects the senses, whether exteriorly or interiorly, upon which spirits do not strive to induce a similar shape, so that they imitate anything whatever that they see and feel, and counterfeit it as if it were the essential thing itself, when, nevertheless, it is only something external and fictitious. It is, therefore, a matter of the greatest prudence to distinguish between what is true and what is counterfeit; and they can never be distinguished except through faith in the Lord, and thus from the Lord, Who gives the ability to discern between things that are similar. The same is true in the life of the body when such genii are present and try to seduce man. 1748, Feb. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 647
647. THAT SPEECH AND PERSUASIONS ARE OF NO AVAIL WHEN THE "ANIMUS" DESIRES OR IS AFFECTED BY LOVE
From very considerable experience with spirits I have learnt that persuasions avail nothing whatever against affections. For very often my "animus" has been affected, and in the meanwhile spirits, and also angels, have persuaded and said that something was to be done in such and such a manner, and not otherwise. But so long as I was detained in the affection, persuasions could avail nothing, as also I sometimes told them in reply. If the affection were but bent, then the mind would be changed at once and would follow the persuasion. Hence, as from living experiences and from many things, I could know that all persuasions contrary to the loves can effect nothing whatsoever. Wherefore those spirits who are genii and act through the cupidities are the most dangerous. Furthermore, it is the way of the angels to bend minds to good through the affections, the Lord governing in that way. 1748, Feb. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 648
648. It can also be concluded from this of what avail faith in the understanding is, also preaching, so long as man is carried away by his cupidities. And how can intellectual faith alone be saving? For life is in the love, and nothing except the memory is in the understanding of these things. This was said to souls after death, or spirits, and it was so confirmed that they confessed that during their life they had altogether erred, and they have acknowledged their errors with sadness.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 649
649. THAT MAN, WHO IS AN INSTRUMENT, SUPPOSES FROM FALLACY THAT HE IS THE FORCE THAT ACTS IN SINGLE THINGS
That human philosophy has discovered many truths can be confirmed from the fact that men know that the acting force, together with the instrumental force, make one cause. But the fallacy comes from this, that man, who is the instrumental force or the instrument, supposes that he is the acting force, because the effecting cause proceeds from both; hence it is from the fallacy of sense that he, who is the instrument, attributes to himself that which is the Lord's, Who alone is the One Who acts. This was said to those in heaven, and they acknowledged it. Thus it is that man knows many truths, but that he knows nothing whatever in their application; but the instrument still supposes that it is the force itself. Hence there exists a perverted order of life, and hence are the phantasies which torture their souls so much. 1748, Feb. 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 650
650. Thus philosophy, as also sensual experience, can be present when it is of service, providing that it serves to enlighten those who believe nothing except what is philosophically true, and who want to apprehend by the senses.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 651
651. CONCERNING THE SIGHT OF SPIRITS
There are four kinds of sight which have been shown me. The first is the sight during sleep, as vivid as that of day time, so that in the sleep itself I would say that if this were sleep, wakefulness would also be sleep. The second kind is vision with closed eyes, which is as vivid as when the eyes are open, and like objects, even more beautiful and lovely, are offered to the sight. There can be a similar vision when the eyes are open, and it has occurred to me on two or three occasions. The third kind is in a state when the eyes are open, and the things in heaven, both spirits and other things, are represented. This is a representative vision which has been made very familiar to me,* only it is rather obscure. It differs entirely from the ordinary imagination of men. The fourth kind is that which exists when man is separated from the body and in the spirit, and the man then cannot at all know otherwise than that he is awake. He then also enjoys all his senses, as that of touch, hearing and sight, and I have no doubt the other senses as well. It is a fuller sight than that of wakefulness, because more exquisite; and in that state one does not apperceive otherwise than that he is awake, except from the fact that he relapses into the wakefulness of the body.
* Crossed out: "But it is a perceptive vision."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 652
652. All these are states of spirits; with some it is the one, with some the other. When it is the latter, life is more sensitive than in the life of the body. A certain [spirit] told me that he was in such a state, nor could he ever know otherwise than that he was in conversation with others in his own chamber. So also gardens, and innumerable varieties of the delights of life are represented. In such a life are angelic spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 653
653. As regards the fourth kind of vision, this has been granted me four or five times, and indeed with much pleasantness; moreover, I was awake when in like manner I was led two or three times by spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 654
654. CONCERNING THE PUNISHMENT OF THOSE WHO WANT TO COUNTERFEIT HOLY THINGS
The punishment of those who want to counterfeit holy things, thus to deceive men by means of sacred illusions and the like, is this, that what is holy separates itself from them. The effect of this is the ulceration of their body, scabies, leprosy, lice and similar things according to the profanation. This was given me to comprehend from the spirits who engaged in such practices. 1748, Feb. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 655
655. WHAT A MIRACLE IS
A miracle is that which is done by the Lord when it is something that concerns Himself, faith in Him, His Heaven, or the Church in a universal sense, and thus it passes through His Heaven, and spirits effect it without any co-operative force of their own. This is a miracle, and it is called "the finger of God" [Ex. Viii 19; xxxi 18: Deut. ix 10; Ps. xiii 3: Lk. xi 20].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 656
656. But false miracles, on the other hand, are those which are prepared by evil spirits or devils by artificial means, and this for the sake of no end, but only from a most depraved cupidity. Such a thing is also permitted, and in external form it appears similar, but it has no internal. The one cannot be distinguished from the other except by those who are in faith in the Lord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 657
657. When their bonds are loosed, evil spirits strive for nothing else than to pervert goods into evil, and to imitate the things of heaven, so that by means of imitations and artifices, they may deceive minds. Such things are their chief studies, because each of them wants to be lord. 1748, Feb. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 658
658. CONCERNING THE CUPIDITY OF STEALING
Those who in the life of the body have hankered after the goods of others, and [have obtained them] by various artifices which they have explained before men as allowable, whether by trading or by other means, in the other life go about and continually seek to take away the goods of others. When they come alongside similar or different spirits, their genius is at once recognized and they are cast out with penalties and blows. So they wander about, seeking, and everywhere they are punished with whips, or in other ways. Such spirits sometimes came to me and complained, and I recognized that they had been traders, even famous ones, at which I wondered.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 659
659. Moreover, as soon as I looked at anything in shops, or at money and the like, the cupidity of these same and similar spirits was made known with me; for supposing themselves to be me, they at once desired, as it were, that I should stretch forth my hand, contrary to all custom. Furthermore, they insinuated into my "animus" their own cupidity. Concerning this I have sometimes spoken with these spirits, saying that I was aware that such spirits were present, and they could not but assent or confirm it, relating their genius and what happens to them. 1748, Feb. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 660
660. CONCERNING THE LIFE OF THOSE WHO ARE WISE FROM THEMSELVES
A certain spirit who I suppose was known to me in his life, and had died only a few years ago - three or four - also came to me and spoke with me. I knew nothing more about his life in the body than that he had been devoted to studies, and at the same time to philosophy, whence I could conclude that as a philosopher he also wanted to be in the mysteries of faith, and so to comprehend them that he would then first be willing to believe when he understood anything philosophically. He was with me for nearly a quarter of an hour, so that the life of his faith inflowed. This I could manifestly perceive by the fact that I began to doubt, or to feel cold, concerning the Lord's government in single things, whilst admitting it in the universal; wherefore whatever particular or single thing then inflowed, I, as it were, wanted to reject, as though the Lord governed heaven and earth only by a universal, not by a singular providence. This was the cold of intellectual faith, or the faith of truths, thus not of affection, as I now tell him; he is also present and directs the sense of these words. 1748, Feb. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 661
661. THAT EVIL SPIRITS DESIRE TO KILL AND TORTURE EVERY MAN: BUT AS REGARDS THE MAN WITH WHOM THEY ARE, THEY ARE RESTRAINED IN A TWOFOLD MANNER
That evil spirits, or rather, the devil's crew, desire nothing else than to destroy man body and soul, and also to torture him in a thousand ways, is made evident from manifold experience: not only from those who have been with me in troops, and who have tried to do so in many nefarious ways; but also from souls in the hells, who take the greatest pleasure in successively torturing each other in a barbarous manner, and if this sensation were not intercepted by the Lord, the one who is being tortured would suffer unspeakable torments.
The evil spirits who fly about freely are also of such a nature, but yet they are adjoined to men in order that, as said before, they may excite their life. Since they then know no otherwise than that they are the same man as the man with whom they are, they therefore do not desire to bring any harm upon him, for this would be, as it were, to bring it upon themselves. This is the first reason why they do not intend such things to the man with whom they are. Nevertheless, unless they were restrained by the bond of the law, those among their companions who do not adore them as gods and give them all their resources, they would desire to treat in like manner as they treat each other in hell. This is sufficiently evident from the souls of such after death, when their nature is restrained by no such bonds of law. It is also manifest from kings, soldiers, and others.
The other reason why they do not torture and destroy man is because good angels are also at the same time present, and the Lord governs them according to permissions and concessions, as stated elsewhere, [nos. 193, 617]. 1748, Feb. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 662
662. THAT MAN AFTER DEATH RETAINS ALL THE FACULTIES AND SENSATIONS WHICH HE HAD IN THE BODY, EXCEPT CERTAIN NATURAL FUNCTIONS
Man after death loses nothing from the faculties that he had in the life of the body, but retains them all, and more are given him, concerning which [I have written] here and there. But he is gifted with other faculties, as when a spirit confesses that he can do nothing but evil, he is so tempered by modes of devastation that he can desist from them, and at length hold them in aversion; he is also later given the faculty of effecting something good. Thus it is only a faculty that is given him, but he still retains his former faculties. The faculties of doing good that are super-added and given are the Lord's gift, and as soon as this is taken away he returns to his original nature. This sometimes happens to angels who, when restored to their original state, are evil spirits as before, even those who for centuries, and for some thousands of years, had been in heaven. From this it follows that whatever a soul does from himself is evil, and that he can do nothing good except from the Lord alone; thence is the fount of all good. Wherefore as soon as this gift ceases the soul returns to its innate and inrooted wickedness. It also follows from this that it is only the faculty of doing good from the Lord which is given, and that there neither has been, nor is, anything of good inrooted in him. 1748, Feb. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 663
663. Indeed such is a man and a soul, that from self there is nothing whatever but evils, so that in the thought or in the action which is from self, nothing can be thought, however small and minute which is not evil. Indeed it is evil when he thinks from himself to will to do good, or to will to convert himself. And sometimes I have been so anxious that I did not know what I should think, and what I should do, that would not be evil and from myself. It is the same in the case of spirits, as was manifestly shown and acknowledged. It is otherwise when one does this from innocence; then the Lord moderates, for whatever is from the Lord in man is good. 1748, Feb. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 664
664. CONCERNING THE DREAMS OF SPIRITS
I wakened during a dream, and there appeared to me a spirit who still continued the dream. I could thence observe the state of spirits in dreams, which is scarcely different from that of man. For the exterior or corporeal things which remain in the spirit are quiescent, like the corporeal things of man in sleep, as I manifestly perceived; for this spirit could pay attention to nothing whatever except to that which was then being turned over in his "animus". He was talking as though he did not know that he was talking; his externals were asleep, his internals were thus in a dream. 1748, Feb. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 665
665. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE PROVINCES IN THE BODY TO WHICH ANGELS ARE ALLOTTED
There are, as it were, two kingdoms in the universe, one celestial, the other spiritual. The celestial, it was said, [n. 499], comprehends all those provinces of the body which are under the dominion of the heart; the spiritual, those which are under the dominion of the lungs, or of the respiration.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 666
666. There are individual viscera, members, organs, and sensoria which constitute the provinces, and in order that souls may be in heaven, or in the Lord's Body, they must by all means be in one of the provinces, and assigned to one member.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 667
667. Hence it follows that there is indefinite variety, just as there is in the body, where no least part can be altogether like another; otherwise it would not agree.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 668
668. But still the states of souls or of angels are changed and perfected; thus they are removed into better situations in the same member or province, and even into other provinces which are more noble. For there is continual purification, and as I may say, new creation, nor can any angel to eternity ever reach perfection itself. The Lord alone is Perfect, or Perfection Itself.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 669
669. There are also those who correspond to the mouth who are likewise later transferred elsewhere, namely, those who continually want to talk, taking pleasure therein. When that pleasure is purified, so that they desire to speak nothing but what is of use to their companions, to the community, to heaven and to the Lord, or as far as the desire of regarding themselves in their speech, and of seeking to be [thought] wise, perishes, so far they are raised to a more lofty place. This was shown me today by a gold coin which a hand, representing the hand of the Lord, took and gave to one who was indignant that he was in the province of the mouth; he was given to recognize* that this signified that he was able to be transferred, and could be transferred to a place in the heart, if he was found worthy. 1748, Feb. 7.
* There is a sign here in the manuscript referring to the following note by the author which is crossed out: For he said he could not hide the coin wh[ich] ..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 670
670. CONCERNING THE PROVINCE OF THE EYE
The eye belongs to the more interior angels, because it is in the face and comes forth out of the cerebrum. The mouth indeed is in the face, but it leads into the body, namely, into the stomach and into the lungs, and also leads from them, wherefore those who are in the province of the mouth are less esteemed than those who are in other regions of the face. The eye is the noblest region of the face, and surpasses the other senses. It belongs to the spiritual class over which it presides, because of sight corresponding to spiritual sight.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 671
671. CONCERNING SPIRITUAL LOVE
Moreover, there is also a spiritual love, but in what way it is distinguished from celestial love, is not yet evident to me. 1748, Feb. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 672
672. CONCERNING THE HEAVENS
It was told me that before the Lord's advent into the world, there was no other heaven than the interior heaven, for as yet no one on this planet could understand more interior, still less inmost things; and because cognitions must precede, therefore no other heaven could then exist. The interior heaven is such, that the natural is adjoined to the spiritual; wherefore in the case of the angels who formerly spoke with men and through the prophets, the Word could not but fall immediately into natural things. From this is the prophetic style which also, in part, the Lord was willing to use, for in no other way could men have understood interior spiritual things, and still less the more interior things. For the same reason the Lord also spoke by parables. I spoke about these things with those in heaven, who seemed to me to affirm this, namely, that there was such a heaven for the inhabitants of this planet, but that the more interior and inmost heavens were from other planets in the universe.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 673
673. Hence are the representations into which things fall, besides very many other things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 674
674. CONCERNING THE THOUSAND YEARS
I also spoke with those in heaven concerning the thousand years mentioned in the Apocalypse [xx 2-7]. They said that a thousand years did not signify any certain or fixed number of years, thus a thousand, but a long time; and that by the "first resurrection" are meant those spoken of just above who are in the interior heaven. These are certain that they are going to remain there, and that many of them are to be admitted into the more interior heavens; so that the "first resurrection" is for those with whom the natural is joined to the spiritual. They live, and have lived, in heavenly delight.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 675
675. But those who are to be admitted into the more interior heaven must put off the natural, and so come into more interior joy, for without a putting off of the exteriors, no one can be admitted into a more interior heaven. Thus man must die on earth, which is the death of the body, and afterwards in the other life, when the adjoined natural must be abolished; otherwise he cannot be admitted into the more interior heaven. And the natural must again be abolished in order that he may be admitted into the inmost heaven, thus into heavenly glory.*
* The entry in the Index (s.v. Coelum) is: "The first resurrection signifies that of those who are among the good in the lower world of spirits; the second that of those who are in the interior world of spirits; the third that of those who are in the angelic heaven; in such an order that corporeal, and then natural things may be abolished, and heavenly spiritual things put on."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 676
676. [A CONVERSATION] WITH A CERTAIN FAMOUS PHILOSOPHER CONCERNING CERTAIN MATTERS OF PHILOSOPHY
A certain philosopher who died a few years ago spoke with me. I disclosed to him what is to be understood respecting certain things in philosophical subjects: as concerning forms, of what quality they are, one within the other; and that one cannot enter into that which is more interior, except by the dissolution, or as it were the death, of the exterior; thus there is an ascent from one degree to another; also that nature has such degrees everywhere, so there are degrees of the life of the body and of the organs of life, and many things. Further, that there is not anything that does not consist of variations of form, and that the more interior forms can be varied indefinitely more than the exterior forms, and that there are many variations in the various changes of state. I also disclosed that the forms of the forces and the forms of the substances in the purer [degrees] signify ideas, besides other similar things. Because that philosopher was in the other life, where they are more susceptible of understanding such things, he confirmed each single thing, and vowed that the world should be willing to acknowledge such things rather than stick in terms and disputation about words, for these withdraw the mind entirely from the understanding of these things, as when a person speaking sticks in the words, not in the sense of the words; thereby men are cast down into the dust, so that they cannot be raised up out of it. There were still other things [which we discussed]. 1748, Feb. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 677
677. CONCERNING THE MORE INTERIOR THINGS
What the more interior things are no man, nor spirit, nor scarcely any angel of the interior heaven as yet knows, for that which is more interior cannot be understood by one who is interior; he supposes that thus he would be dissolved and become as it were nothing, because he places everything in interiors, as a man who lives in corporeal things [places everything in them]. But the difference is as great as that between what is vile and what is precious, or between a cottage and a great town. And what they are unable to perceive, they suppose to be nothing. Nevertheless, what is more interior is ineffable, and is that which no eye hath seen nor ear heard; and from it comes everything harmonic, and everything interiorly and more interiorly delightful in the representations and similar things of the interior heaven. The interior heaven sees only things external or the figures.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 678
678. This was further shown today, in a certain manner, by a spiritual angelic choir which was speaking. It said that it is now nothing, for it distinguishes and separates its pleasant speculations into ideas which fall into words, when yet that which is more interior is, as it were, something continuous and expresses more in one moment than the interior can do in an hour, and this quite distinctly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 679
679. Moreover, there are also imaginations of the more interior and of the inmost [heaven]; but because that imagination is not like the sensitive of sight, but like the sensitive of the understanding, therefore, for the sake of distinction the word imagination may serve for things interior, speculation for things more interior, and thought for inmost things. 1748, Feb. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 680
680. CONCERNING THE MORE INTERIOR THINGS
How the case is with the more interior things in respect to those that are interior appeared also from those things [said above, nos. 677-679]. It was shown me to the sight how ideas, and consequently words, inflowed into the speech of any spirit; this was shown by a white cloud divided into its molecules. At another time it was also shown to spirits and angels how affections, as I suppose, inflowed in like manner, from which it can be evident that similar things inflowed through the more interior heaven, or proximately from the more interior heaven. Thus it can be concluded that there are thousands of things within one apparently simple idea, to which but one word of speech corresponds; thus that there are thousands of things within a single speculation of the more interior heaven, or of the more interior angels, which only appear as simple things to the angels of the interior heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 681
681. This can be still more clearly evident to man from the objects of his sight, to which his imagination or material idea answers in almost a similar degree. When one object which is supposed to be simple as seen by the eye, is seen through microscopes, the thousands of things of which it is composed appear therein. Thus a hundred tiny insects are comprised in but one ray of sight and appear as a single and obscure point, while to the artificial or optical sight not only a hundred living animalcules are disclosed, but also the viscera of each one.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 682
682. As also the rainbow, in which nothing except what is most general appears, namely, the planes of successive colors; when yet each single color consists of an indefinite number of rays which flow thither distinctly, and produce this most general plane. The eye only perceives the myriads of rays together, and indeed obscurely. That obscurity appears only by some color, which is something obscure variegated in this way. Since the sight thus perceives myriads of myriads of rays only as one, and that as something obscure, how then can it be otherwise with the natural mind, which is a more interior sight than the sight of the eye? Consequently the natural mind does not understand whence come the ideas of the imagination, which likewise are myriads of more interior things, and unless they flowed forth distinctly from an inmost life, and this from the Lord, nothing distinct in an idea could ever be conceived. Nevertheless, since an imaginative idea is not in itself an intellectual idea, but exists as such from intellectual things, it can thence be understood by means of [intellectual] ideas. Thus it is evident how general, yea most general and most obscure, is that which man supposes to be distinct, acute, wise, and ingenious, which, nevertheless, is anything but intelligent and wise.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 683
683. When I was representing these things to the spirits around me by a spiritual representation, that is, by forming ideas as forms of forces which consisted or were composed of myriads of things not seen, and every one of these again of myriads of myriads of things still more interior, it then came to pass that the souls and spirits, because they are susceptible to such representations, at once became as though insane. One of them who was with me confessed this, not knowing otherwise than that they would perish by insanity, for thus nothing of life would remain, and although [those forces] were within, still they would have no inflowing spiritual life. Such life, when living spiritual influx is taken away from it, is therefore likened to the life of vegetables, in which indeed there is life, but it is that life which is called vegetative. Wherefore all things in the vegetable kingdom represent the Lord's Kingdom, each thing in its own way, indeed they represent man, with his lungs, etc., as is known. Hence the Divine is in the vegetable kingdom, but without animal life. 1748, Feb. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 684
684. CONCERNING THE PRE-EMINENCE OF THE FACULTIES OF A SOUL OR SPIRIT ABOVE THE FACULTIES HE POSSESSED WHEN HE LIVED IN THE BODY
Besides the pre-eminent faculties which a soul acquires after his release from the body, (concerning which [I have written] before, here and there [nos. 400, 433, 662]), there is also the fact that souls perceive the meanings of ideas, or the sense of a thing, much more fully, and this by means of imaginative representations, the quality of which cannot be adequately described. Ideas are, as it were, formed in certain different ways so that they at once see the sense, that is, it appears as if formed to their sight; thus they derive the fuller sense of things, which could not possibly happen in the life of the body.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 685
685. For in the life of the body there are diverse objects which move the senses and excite man, and thus distract. Moreover, there are also cupidities, which are internal objects that inhere like glue or gum. When man is imbued with these cupidities, then, whatever another says adheres to those things which he desires, which generally is the ruling [love]. Hence such a perception of things cannot be given in man whilst he lives in the body, but it is given in a soul as soon as he comes into the other life and is in the company of others. These things I also told to the spirits around me, and they affirmed that it was so. 1748, Feb. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 686
686. CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
As said before [n. 547], the spirits of the planet Jupiter do not consider their face to be the body. They therefore also have the impression that in the after life their faces will be larger or fuller, and of a round form, which form was shown me, of a heavenly or almost sky-blue color, with little stars. This impression remains.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 687
687. Moreover, they also suppose that they will see a fire which will warm their face, which fire was shown me. It also gave a warmth, as on a hundred former occasions, for it has been and is familiar for me to see fires, and indeed of various kinds, also flames, as it were for a considerable time. But now, for the first time, I saw a fire that warmed my face, such as that which these spirits desire for themselves. It was told me that their flame is of a color interspersed with sky-blue, which color they very greatly esteem. Such a flame, exceedingly delightful, was once shown me. 1748, Feb. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 688
688. CONCERNING HORSES SEEN
Horses, and chariots drawn by horses, of various colors and sizes have been seen by me many times (concerning which see above [nos. 302, 560, 632]), which, as I learnt today and once before, signify man's learning - in a good sense, intelligence, in a perverted sense, learning that inverts true intelligence. Further, from the position of the horse one can know what it signifies, namely, when the hinder part of a horse is turned towards the face it then signifies that an inverted order and inverted faith have been induced by learning, that is to say, that men have thereby become insane, or altogether stupid in spiritual things, so that they believe nothing but earthly and worldly things that they will die like the animals, and that no life will remain after death. Thus their sciences suffocate all understanding and faith concerning spiritual life. To such the hinder parts of the horse are turned; indeed, they are cast into the horse, although unwilling they are thrust in, which is done to their great worry and shame. 1748, Feb. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 689
689. CONTINUATION CONCERNING HORSES
It is granted to know from the position of the horse what things are signified. When the hinder part is turned towards the face, it signifies that an inverted order of spiritual life has been induced by the sciences, so that faith is obliterated. It is otherwise, however, when the side or when the head is turned towards the face. It then signifies that those things which are from the Word of God Messiah are confirmed by means of the sciences. 1748, Feb. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 690
690. CONCERNING TWO WITH WHOM I CONVERSED SOON AFTER THEIR DEATH
There were two who had been known to me during the life of the body, one of whom had died about six months ago, the other about two months. They were as though in a dream, because in their phantasies they were altogether ignorant that they were in the other life, supposing that they were still living in the body. After I had told them certain things, I showed them that they were in the other life; still they could not believe it, until it was shown them to the life. They behaved themselves just as they had done in the life of the body; they inhered in similar phantasies.
690 1/2. One of them was quite learned in earthly things, and was esteemed. His faith was communicated to me. It was such, as I could recognize in a spiritual manner, as to be altogether nothing, for it was entirely suffocated by earthly sciences, so that he did not believe in a life after death, in the existence of spirits, still less in a heaven. Thus his faith was buried in the sciences.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 691
691. I discussed with them concerning the necessity of the sciences in life: that what alone is necessary is that there be those things which are of a true faith, and that the rest are mere trifles, although they also can assist, but everything must not depend upon them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 692
692. It was given me to tell them farther, what kind of life awaited them, namely, that they are first received into the company of good spirits who willingly receive recent souls; but when they are unable to agree with them on account of the inverted order of their faith, they are then separated from them, as of their own accord. They are again received into the company of other spirits by whom also, when they are not in accord, they are rejected. Afterwards they are associated with spirits who are not good; when they are rejected by these, it is with penalties and punishment. Then they are left alone, so they walk from door to door and seek where they can be received, at length begging that they may be supplied with food and warmth. When they are thus received, and desire as in the life of the body to be eminent and more esteemed than others, then, if they desire their possessions, they cannot do otherwise than carry them off. Since such are punished in the life of the body, they are now punished [still more] severely and driven away. Afterwards they wander about alone in torn garments, begging, and this continues even until their pride or [love of] pre-eminence over others is abolished, or the desire of taking away the goods of others ceases. In this way they are at length devastated, and can be admitted into the company of such spirits as are in accord. This sometimes takes very many years - they say some hundreds, even some thousands of years - for the vastation of some lasts a long time. 1748, Feb. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 693
693. THAT EACH AND ALL OF THE THINGS IN THE OTHER LIFE ARE DIRECTED TO CONJUNCTION BY LOVE
Whatever happens in the other life, such as the punishments, vastations, and very many other things, each and all tend to the end that societies which concord like one man can be reformed, which is effected solely by the love of the Lord, and thus of one's companions. This love can by no means be obtained when one desires to be greater than another - whence come disunion and rejection - nor when one desires to be supereminent in anything, but [only] when he wants to be the least, and to serve the others. Thus when all want to serve each other mutually, they are united, and each has his felicity from the individual and thus from the general. These things were spoken in the presence of spirits and souls. 1748, Feb. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 694
694. CONCERNING FAITH
Today, I also spoke with souls and spirits concerning faith: that the faith of Christians at this day is the faith of the memory, thus only of the mouth, and so outside man; but there is almost no faith within man at this day, for their works manifest the quality of their faith, namely, that it is the opposite of faith. Such is their disposition in the other life, where, when they want to inquire where faith is, [they are told] it is outside man, thus as far away from man as the moon is from the earth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 695
695. But whether this is conducive to the faculty of receiving saving faith, and is thus like the bark through which the sap or life passes into the tree, or into its branches, and so into its fruit, is another matter. 1748, Feb. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 696
696. CONCERNING THE LIFE OF SOULS OR SPIRITS, AND ITS DIVERSITIES*
Each spirit has his own instinct of life, which is apperceived when he is either, as it were, left to himself, or is in the society of similar spirits, but it disappears when he is in the society of better spirits. I have perceived that variation, as that a spirit was suddenly reduced to his natural instinct, so that he desired to take away the goods of another, though nothing of this appeared in the society in which he had been. Moreover, the life of a spirit is not only varied according to the type of his companions, but it is also elevated. This was shown in a similar way, namely, that by diminishing the number of his companions to a few, his life in like manner was diminished from cleverness to a more stupid one. Thus the lives of souls after death are adjoined to various societies, and in this way it is discerned of what quality they are, and with whom they are concordant. In every society souls suppose that they are the only ones who live of themselves. In a similar manner they are explored by means of the diverse states of a society of the same spirits; thus it is discerned by spirits and souls of what quality they are, for one is not the same in one state as in another. But the societies of angels must be similar in the variation of their states, because they all suffer themselves to be led by the Lord. 1748, Feb. 9.
mThese things [were written] in the presence of those who constituted one society.n
* Crossed out: "Every soul or spirit has his own proper instinct of life, acquired doing the life of the body. This instinct is varied, and sometimes hidden when in the society of better spirits."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 697
697. CONCERNING ADMISSION INTO THE INTERIOR HEAVEN
It is said in the Word that the door was closed, and that no more can be admitted, also that they came too late and knocked, but were not admitted [see Matt. xxv]. How the case is in regard to these things was shown me to the life.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 698
698. In a dream I observed in a spiritual manner that good spirits or their goods were carried away by the evil, and that there was thus a dispute between evils and goods for their possession, and that at length the goods were restored. These things were represented in a spiritual manner.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 699
699. When I awoke, certain societies of spirits, one after the other, began to say in a melodious and raised voice, that the wolf had wanted to carry them away, but that the Lord had snatched them from the wolf, and thus they had been restored to the Lord. As a result of this they rejoiced from the inmost heart, because they had been in despair, fearing greatly that the Lord had rejected them and thus that the wolves would possess them, and fearing that the Lord would not want to have them any longer, that on account of the abundance of spirits and angels in heaven there was no longer any room to receive more. This was in their general thought which I manifestly perceived.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 700
700. When one society after another had said as if in unison and with a raised voice, that the wolf had wanted to carry them away, but the Lord had snatched them back and restored them to Himself, such sayings were continued from one society to another, or by one choir after another, thus further and further away from me even as to distance. By some it was said more doubtingly, thus with a fading away of the words, which fading was nevertheless restored to the full. They were concluded by the twelfth society: they said that there were twelve such societies. There were indeed eleven [admitted], but yet the twelfth was also admitted [but with greater difficulty than the others].* Afterwards there again came about eight societies speaking in like manner, which I supposed were of the other sex, or of another genus.
* See AC 2130.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 701
701. After these things, they were introduced into the interior heaven. It was told me in a distinct voice that in this manner they were admitted after they have been in the heaven of spirits for some time. Thus no one further could be admitted, howsoever they might cry out and desire it. By this is signified those who came too late, because they lacked oil in their lamps. Reply was made that they can no longer be admitted; therefore they were then rejected.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 702
702. It was said, however, that such a thing happens continually throughout the whole heaven, thus from one place to another as though in order; therefore a similar admission may recur here also after their completion [of preparation]. Heaven can never be filled, but such a phantasy - that all places would now have been filled - ruled for the reason that such a despair governed them, that they could no longer be admitted, because there was no more room - a despair doubtless induced by the wolf or by evil spirits. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 703
703. CONTINUATION CONCERNING ADMISSION INTO THE INTERIOR HEAVEN
I also heard or perceived that the reason why no more than the twelve societies were admitted together at the same time, and afterwards about eight societies of the other sex, was that in this manner they were arranged into the heavenly societies there being formed. They could not be introduced at the same time, but this happened successively for many reasons, for as soon as they are admitted they are received by angelic societies and ordered according to their latent dispositions by the Lord, thus it is as if they entered into their own inheritance. This can be called their lot because it is effected by the Lord secretly, that is, by the Lord providing. In this way they are admitted, each into his own society, and they are received whole-heartedly and with joy, and all love and friendship is shown them. But when they are no longer freely willing to remain in such societies, they are received by other societies, and this continues until they come into one in which there is concordance and unanimity. There they remain even until they go forth still more perfect; and so one after another they are elevated or exalted to greater glory.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 704
704. But it is to be observed that the transference from one society to another is not effected by rejection from the society where one is, but from a certain willingness, so that he desires to be elsewhere, whither he is also transferred according to his desire; thus there is nothing done that is not from liberty, and thus from the utmost free will.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 705
705. It was said, moreover, that heaven is never wholly closed, even to eternity, but that it is closed for a reason like that here described, and especially for the reason that the remaining spirits were not yet prepared. No one can be admitted before he has been prepared; and if perchance, anyone were admitted by permission for special reasons - that he might act as a kind of a ferment - he is afterwards rejected thence with the utmost ignominy.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 706
706. To some spirits who were solicitous about being admitted, reply was made that it was not yet time, but at another time if they came prepared. There were also souls who had been known to me who viewed these things. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 707
707. CONCERNING THE SPIRITS OF THE PLANET JUPITER
Those of the spirits of the planet Jupiter who have been with me for some time, were then also admitted together into the interior heaven, for they desired it; and others followed them, who also were admitted. Now others have succeeded these, who still, as I surmise, remain with me, and who also expect to be admitted.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 708
708. Moreover, I could not but greatly marvel at the mildness and gentleness of the spirits of the inhabitants of Jupiter, which I was granted to know by their having been with me now for some days, if not a week, and having acquired a place in my head. They are so mild that they [do] nothing but think. Their thoughts are so flexible that they suffer themselves to be bent away from the mere good-pleasure of the interior heaven, or of their angels, thus [to be led] by the will of the One Only Lord. They are so patient that scarcely any slight indignation is noticed when they observed that this or that was not granted them; they at once acquiesce. Neither do the doubts of others adhere to them, but they pass them over as though they are of no account. They are such that it was only from other indications that I knew that they were present; I could scarcely know it from any kind of alteration of their "animus". They are content with those things that are enjoined upon then. These are their words. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 709
709. CONCERNING THE HEAVENLY JOY OF THOSE WHO ARE RECEIVED, WHO ARE TREATED OF IN THE ADJOINING PAGES
I have heard many things from those who were admitted. In addition to being received with friendship and fraternity, and being inserted in their societies, they take each one to himself according to his own pleasure or delightful imagination, whatsoever his "animus" could still wish for, and a thousand-fold more.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 710
710. Some, for instance, were clothed in most beautiful white and shining robes, in which youths and children especially delight. Their joy reached to me, so that I perceived their gladness, for thus they know they are angels, besides being in most beautiful shining-white raiment.
710 1/2. Some were delighted even to the inmost by the manifold pleasures such as those of paradise which indefinitely surpass all human conception; for there is nothing that is not in its spring-time, in its flower, and in its fruit, with the result that all things are so smiling that it is evident thence that in each leaf there is a more interior heavenly gladness from inmost. For I aver that such things sprout forth out of the more interior heaven, and thus their representations are as if living. Hence the gladness in each single thing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 711
711. There was shown me simply a decoration which followed. It was only the decoration of a door which was such as indefinitely to surpass all human imagination by its endless variety. Thus one thing follows another, and so on through whole regions, as far as the eye can see. This is now represented to them, and this with a continually succeeding variety, and with a mobility as though it were living. In a word, it can neither be described nor conceived, and this is only the least and first [appearance]; those which are interior to these are still more ineffable, and even more so those which are more interior and inmost.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 712
712. Moreover, the light which those in heaven have, is such that it surpasses by indefinite degrees even the solar light on earth. This light was shown me. Some shining-white angels who had been admitted were sitting there, and that shining light appeared. It was said that a light more brilliant and more vivid could never be given, for the Lord is their light.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 713
713. Those who are admitted afterwards, or at intervals, come veiled over with a bright white cloud, and are received in this manner. The bright cloud was also shown me.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 714
714. Besides the paradisal pleasures, there are also those places which are called heavenly habitations, namely, magnificent palaces, where the ornaments within are most remarkable, succeeding each other with indefinite variety, as if they were alive, and indeed far more vivid than those which are seen by the eyes of the body. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 715
715. CONCERNING THE REJECTION OF EVIL SPIRITS WHO STRIVE BY ARTIFICE AND DECEIT TO INSINUATE THEMSELVES INTO HEAVEN
Evil spirits and those who are called wolves, namely, those who had previously carried away the spirits who were afraid of them for the reason stated above [n. 699] - but this was only at the first, before they have been initiated into societies - are sometimes permitted to clothe themselves as if with shining-white raiment. However, they are at once recognized by the angels, because their external is as it were painted, not living. It is therefore impossible for them to be received into any society, for to be received into heaven is to be received into the heavenly societies. This, then, is the gulf between hell and heaven [Luke xvi 26], because [to pass from the one to the other] is an impossibility, and even if this were permitted, they would at once be rejected as something altogether contrary, like scum.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 716
716. Moreover, there are also those who attempt to gain admission into heaven under a shining white angelic form. These are at once turned into the figures of animals, which were also shown me, according to the "animus" of each. For the "animus" or "animi", or the cupidities are represented in the heaven of spirits by animals, although they are nothing else but cupidities and their varieties thus effigied. Thus certain birds, also certain animals, were obscurely seen by me, but I wondered that they were white. This took place that it might be shown that they wanted to pretend that they were shining white angels. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 717
717. Furthermore, there is a way to heaven as was said before [n. 703]. Beneath is hell, also the lower earth, which are signified by another name as well. Then there is the heaven of spirits, next the interior heaven, then the more interior heaven, and thus the inmost heaven. The like arrangement occurs everywhere, but with much difference in this respect, that in the lower earth and in the heaven of spirits they obtain whatever gives them pleasure; thus they are transferred from one society to another. But evil spirits are transferred in a contrary manner, namely, with punishments, and so unwillingly. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 718
718. CONCERNING THOSE WHO DESIRE TO BE SUPREME IN HEAVEN
It was observed that those who desire to be supreme in heaven have adjoined to them in the life of the body other similar desires, as that they wish to excel others, either in worldly glory or in other things, and so are ambitious. They are the same in the other life, which is, however, opposed to the love of the neighbor. Such are deprived of all rationality in the other life, and become as though they were no longer men, for they know not what they do. They do everything from instinct and as if in sleep, as was said before; and because they suppose that there is something good in such ambition, it is granted them to act according to their instinct with the utmost earnestness in whatever they do; so they want to imitate all things, and appear good. When they are permitted, they seem to themselves to be able to fabricate wings, and so to fly on high; and they then fly so high from phantasy alone, that they suppose it is scarcely possible for anyone to be higher than themselves, as was also shown me. To such a height does their ambition raise them. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 719
719. THE DIFFERENCE OF SPIRITS
When rationality is taken away from a spirit so that he acts solely from instinct, whatever he then does is excused, for he acts as if in sleep; and also because one cannot but pity the state of such spirits, because they perceive that they act in this manner. But still, when together those same spirits are rational, their rationality then only serves to make them studious to conceal their instinct. Thus their customary dissimulation is for the most part due to fear and other causes; for in the life of the body their rationality was scarcely anything else than a means by which their natural instinct and depraved loves were concealed. This I could gather today from living experience. 1748, Feb. 10. Spirits could understand these things as well as if they were obvious to the senses, but I doubt whether men living in the body can understand them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 720
720. THAT WITHOUT REFLECTION, SPIRITS DO NOT SEE [OBJECTS IN THE WORLD] THROUGH THE HUMAN BODY TO WHICH THEY ARE ADJOINED
Often as I went through the streets of a city and among a great crowd, I did not reflect upon the spirits around me, that they likewise were attending to those things with me, which reflection is only effected by interior intuition and thus by tacit observation. Almost every time this happened, thus quite frequently, they said to me that in the meantime they saw and heard nothing, but were at the time intent upon the thought of the mind. So also, any spirit upon whom I reflected was aroused as it were, and this very often. Hence I could conclude, that the spirits in a man in whom the interiors are not opened towards the Lord by means of faith, cannot speak with the man nor see through his eyes. They only enjoy the memory of the man and thus his reasoning, as do the same spirits with me, who confessed very frequently that they could not know otherwise than that they were the ones who lived my life. This also comes about from the consociation of many, in which consociation each one supposes that he lives his own life, and does not know that the others also think in like manner.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 721
721. I cannot better compare these reflections than with the reflections of man himself upon himself. He does not know that his hands or face are cold, or that his foot presses the ground when he walks, nor that he is uttering words when he speaks, or in like manner whatever else exists anywhere in the body, unless he reflects upon it, and directs his thought to it. There are many similar confirming things, as that, if man does not reflect on the sound of bells, or on the objects seen about him, he is altogether ignorant that he has heard or seen them. 1748, Feb. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 722
722. THAT MAN CAN LIVE IN BOTH LIVES
The human race has been so created by the Lord that men might be at the same time both in the world and in heaven, the external man in the world and the internal in heaven; consequently, that man might speak with spirits and angels, and they also with men, so that heaven would thus be conjoined with the world, and the world with heaven. This also, of the Lord's mercy, has been effected with me, and indeed in such a manner that when I was conversing with men I was not in the least different from what I was before, nor could I be distinguished from feeble man. Yet, when I was with spirits, I was then as it were separated from the body, but nevertheless at the same time conjoined, because my spiritual was then with the spirits, and indeed so much so that when I wanted to write, "As in the other life", I could scarcely know that it was the other life, or the life after death, for the spirits wanted me to write, "In this life", because I was with them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 723
723. CONCERNING A CERTAIN GENUS OF SPIRITS WHO PRACTICE NOTHING BUT ROBBERIES AND COMMIT BUTCHERIES. AND CONCERNING THOSE OF THE SAME GENUS WHO THEREFORE SEEM TO THEMSELVES TO FLEE INTO CITIES AND SO THEY DWELL IN A GREAT CITY
There was shown me a genus of wandering spirits who do nothing but commit depredations and robberies. There first appeared to me a spirit clothed in dark blue with a twisted cap of the same color upon his head, such as certain Turks wear. He came to me and shook his right hand. Another spirit then said to me that he must flee, and that he very greatly feared those who do nothing but seek men, and when they find them, torture, slay with the sword, torment, burn with fire, boil, and cruelly treat all whom they meet. But he said in regard to him who shook his hand, that such a one is wont to appear to them and admonish them to beware of those robbers, for they are then at hand.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 724
724. It should be observed that before this spirit appeared to me, I had been removed from the company of the spirits who had previously been with me, so that they spoke with me from afar. They cried out that I was being carried away, or being removed from them, supposing that I was thus being transferred to the inhabitants of another planet.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 725
725. Those robbers, as the spirit speaking to me said, are entirely black from head to heel. Presently also a similar one who was very black appeared to me; he was one of the robbers.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 726
726. Near me there appeared a like spirit with his right hand stretched straight out at full length, threatening that if anyone came near, he would torture him in this way.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 727
727. Soon others appeared, three in order, and among them was also one woman. They were deceitfully watching to see what they could steal. One of them, clandestinely at the left, was seeking my purse, and wanted to put his hand secretly into it; another, facing me, was saying deceitfully that he did not want to take away anything, but the insidiousness shone forth from his speech. His face was not uncomely, as neither was the woman. Whether she was sent for an insidious purpose I do not know for certain.* There also appeared a certain one who was carrying away chests as spoil which he carried off. 1748, Feb. 11.**
* In the reference to this number in the Index (s.v. Judaei) it is said that those spirits acted secretly through the woman.
** After n. 727 in the manuscript, this incomplete passage occurs, crossed out: "BY COUNTING MONEY BEFORE SPIRITS THE QUALITY OF THE LOVE OF EACH COULD BE RECOGNIZED. I was counting money and there were present spirits or souls whose other cupidities could be known in myself. I only recognized this - that one of them desired the money that he might build, another that ..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 728
728. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE ROBBERS AND CONCERNING A GREAT CITY
When I inquired of a spirit whence he had come, he told me that he was fleeing from the robbers who kill, slaughter, burn and boil men, and he was afraid of them and seeking some place where he might be safe. I inquired whence he came, whether from a certain region. He said that he did not know from what land he came, but from what city. He did not want to hear even the word, land, for he said afterwards that the land is the Lord's, but the city belonged to them. They were in the city that they might be safe from the robbers.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 729
729. I later spoke with a certain robber, asking him who he was. He spoke with a deep voice like a giant, and said that he was seeking plunder that he might carry it away. I asked where he would store his plunder, and whether he knew that those things would be taken away from him, because they are nothing but phantasies. I also asked where he was. He said that he was in a desert, or desert places, seeking booty, and those he met he tortured in this manner so that they might be robbers together. At length he acknowledged that he was a spirit; but, because he is with me, he does not as yet know it, for he supposes that he is still living on the earth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 730
730. I now perceive that they are such, if not the same, as those Jews who thus wander in the desert; and if they meet anyone, they not only have the intention to despoil him of whatever he has, but further, if no one knew it, to kill, slaughter, burn and boil him. That this is their intention although they dare not do so, can be sufficiently concluded from their cupidities, "animus", and genius, even against their own people and their companions, and also from their nefarious life when power has been given them over their enemies whom they could not but treat cruelly, and desired to treat them still more cruelly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 731
731. Wherefore that generation seems to itself to be living in a very great city, as they call it. There they are safe, and they do not dare to go out thence. For when they do go out of their city, unless they are like [those outside], they are observed by a similar spirit clothed in very dark blue, not unlike their Rabbi's, [and warned] to beware, for the robbers are not far away. 1748, Feb. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 732
732. What especially surprised me was that when I was reading the Lord's prayer, such a robber was present and read it with me, which happened very frequently. And I observed that he did so with such devotion that I could not tell whether he was of the true faith or not, for I could not distinguish whether his "animus" was at variance with its meaning, as in other cases. Thus he also then adored the Lord as if from the heart, so that he might be protected. Hence I can conclude what is the quality of that generation, namely, that when they are in danger and in fear their cupidity is not manifestly observed, being as it were hidden away, or it perishes, and so they are in a state of devotion on account of the danger of death. This can also be evident from many things in their history. Nevertheless, for all this, they hide and carry with them such things in their heart, and, as I could perceive, they derive this by heredity from both dragons. For as soon as they come out of danger they are the same as before, except that in addition they deceive, as it were, from the heart. 1748, Feb. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 733
733. CONCERNING REFLECTION
I have now been in conversation with spirits and angels concerning reflection, to which I do not know whether men have paid sufficient attention. If they do attend to this subject they will find that there are more arcana in the doctrine of reflection than in any other whatsoever. What reflection effects can be sufficiently evident to anyone, in that he perceives no sensation of the body or of its parts, neither does he know that he has sensation, unless he reflects upon that part of his body; he then perceives heat, cold, pressure, indeed he feels that which he first endures. If he reflects upon his respiration, he then feels and recognizes that he respires; thus also the voluntary adjoins itself, besides innumerable other instances.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 734
734. It is similar when man does not reflect upon those things that are in his mind or animus - how he thinks, what he thinks, what he does, whence he does it. Without reflection he knows nothing except that he is, and nothing else; thus he does not know of what quality he is. If, however, he reflects upon himself from others, or if he suffers others to reflect upon him and to say of what quality he is, he can then first recognize that he is such. Otherwise he can never know it, but remains in his phantasies and from them he reflects upon others. Thus he supposes truths to be falsities because he judges from his own phantasies, and such as is the principle from which we judge, such also is everything thence derived.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 735
735. These, spirits especially, remain after death in a state without any reflection, and therefore know no otherwise than that they are men and that they are in the world as before. For this reason, also, they remain in their phantasies, and thus live in the disposition in which they died. But as soon as reflection is given them by the Lord, they know that they are in the other life, to which belief they can be led only with difficulty until something, or many things, are given them, upon which they may reflect. But the phantasies inrooted in their disposition still remain.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 736
736. Consequently, spirits, especially those who during their life had been proud, can never know otherwise than that they are better than others; and they also find it hard that others should reflect upon them. When, however, they are brought into a state of reflection, they are brought into the state of a better life, for they can then first recognize themselves, and more truly know what they are.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 737
737. In addition, also, the doctrine of faith effects nothing with men unless the Lord gives them to reflect. For this reason men learn what is true and good from the Word of the Lord, in order that from it they may reflect upon themselves, whether they are such, which reflection is given them at certain times, especially in times of distress. Therefore it is of the greatest importance to know truths, for without cognitions, there can be no reflection, thus no reformation.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 738
738. Still, those who come in their cupidities and phantasies cannot reflect from truths, before those colds and shades have been shaken off. 1748, Feb. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 739
739. CONCERNING REFLECTION
The doctrine of reflection is a complete doctrine, and without it no one can know what interior life is, nor even what the life of the body is. Indeed, without reflection from a cognition of truths no one is reformed. Therefore written truths are delivered by the Lord to those on this earth because they live in a perverse state, so that therefrom, as from a fountain, men may draw the cognitions of truths by which they can reflect upon themselves; or more truly, from the cognitions inscribed on man's memory, the Lord causes him to reflect upon his falsities and like things. Therefore, without cognitions reformation is not possible.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 740
740. It is otherwise on the planet Jupiter, where spirits admonish them, and call forth whatever they have thought and done evilly, and set it before them; thus on that earth reflections are brought about by revelations, concerning which see above [nos. 523, 539, 541]. This cannot take place on this earth because the door towards heaven has been closed, and men's thoughts are drawn to heaven by the Lord only at certain times; at other times they regard nothing else than things corporeal, worldly and terrestrial, upon which they reflect. If the door towards heaven were then open to them, as it was to Cain, with whom also spirits could speak, then falsities would so commix themselves with truths that they could never be separated, and thus they would be damned to eternity; wherefore this is guarded against. 1748, Feb. 11.*
* A heading, crossed out: "THAT THE CUPIDITIES OF SPIRITS CAN BE EXPLORED..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 741
741. CONCERNING THE APPETITE OF SPIRITS FOR KNOWING
In place of the appetite of man in the life of the body, and of eating and drinking for the sake of nourishing the body, spirits have the appetite or pleasure of knowing. The angelic appetite is that of knowing only what is true and good, but that of spirits is of knowing anything whatever that is still new, which cupidity is almost constant, and succeeds in place of the appetite of nourishing the body by earthly food. Thus in every heaven there is the greatest affection of understanding what is true and good, or the things that are of faith; hence they have reflections by which means they are perfected more and more. 1748, Feb. 11.
These particulars have been written in the presence of many spirits and angels who were reflecting upon the things that have been written, and affirming them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 742
742. CONCERNING THE INHABITANTS OF JUPITER
I could recognize the presence of [the spirits of the] inhabitants of Jupiter not only from the influx of their affections, but also from the fact that they disposed my face to be, as it were, laughing and cheerful, and this continually; for in such a way they dispose the faces of the inhabitants of their earth, so that they laugh as if from gladness of heart and show forth joy. That this was joy of heart I could also know from this, that their tranquillity was communicated to me, which was so delightful that it sensibly filled my chest and heart. Moreover, they do not suffer themselves to be moved by the cupidities of others, but remain in their delightful tranquillity. Thus they are without cares, unlike the spirits of our earth, who are agitated by every commotion of the "animus", and are in continual restlessness. Hence it can be concluded with ample certainty, that the life of the inhabitants of the planet Jupiter is many degrees more delightful than the life of the inhabitants of our earth; for cupidities are what render man restless.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 743
743. Furthermore, they do not fear death except on account of the loss of their consort and children, and not even on their account while they live in tranquillity, and know for certain that their life is continued by the death of the body, and thus they will become happier, and celestial angels.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 744
744. Moreover, there is given a still interior state of happiness unknown to those who are with me, so that they were susceptible of a more interior happiness, which can never exist in those who love pleasure in a perverse order of life, in cupidities and in phantasies. Interior things are vexatious and disquieting to them, but not to the spirits of the planet Jupiter. 1748, Feb. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 749
749.* CONCERNING THE ROBBERS IN THE DESERT, AND CONCERNING THE CITY
Concerning the robbers in the desert and their cruelty which it is not even allowable to describe, nor was it permitted them to show it to me, see above [nos. 728-732]. It can, however, be said that they are not in the land, but are in the desert, because they wander about alone and do not admit any companion, for they are such that they desire to torture, slay, burn and boil whomsoever they meet. This is their pleasure.
* The paragraphs (nos. 745-754) are here printed in the order in which they were written.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 750
750. There is a boundary which they are not allowed to pass; from it a line is extended to the two cities on either side, so that a triangle is formed by the lines drawn from that boundary to each of the two cities, and from the one city to the other. One city, which is that of the evil, is not far from Gehenna, more towards the left. A dragon sometimes appeared there when he wanted to call together his evil spirits to form a wicked consociation or conspiracy against the good, that is, against the Lord. Thereabouts is the city of the evil. Those who from phantasy appear to themselves to dwell in it run about the streets, where the mud is above the ankles, howling and complaining miserably.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 751
751. The other city is almost midway between Gehenna and the lake. The better of them seem to themselves to dwell there. At times this city appears to them magnificent, with palaces and quite beautiful houses. But sometimes it appears to them that the city is suddenly turned into towns or lesser cities, sometimes also into a stinking lake, as if into mere filth, in which they may be overwhelmed. Thus it is varied with them; not with all at the same time, but with the individuals who are there, for they are governed by phantasies. It is, therefore, according to the varieties of their cupidities and punishments, and also according to the varieties of their delights through changes of recreations, that they experience such representations. To them these are as if altogether living, so that they can by no means know otherwise than that they are so. It is a common saying in this city of theirs, that the city belongs to them, but the land to the Lord.
751 1/2. I inquired who was the governor of the city. They did not know and I was told that there was no one, but yet they were together on account of their fear of the robbers wandering about in the deserts. Thus they are held together from fear. It was manifest that the Lord governs their phantasies in this way by means of their fears, lest one should infest another there, as they do in the desert places, which would happen unless they were under the auspices of the Lord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 752
752. From there, now, is the boundary from which a line drawn to each city, and from one city to the other, forms a triangular space within which are the robbers.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 753
753. In that boundary there appeared to me a spirit almost snow white, and there also was an almost luminous angel, and another spirit was coming thither. Then the spirit standing there, with outstretched arms received the approaching spirit, who, bowing himself towards the earth, passed beneath his feet, and he then turned, and on his back, with body prone and face upwards, he was driven under his feet, and immediately projected on high, and so he fled away. They call this admission into the city. In this way they are not injured, because they say they ought to admit them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 754
754. But there was another spirit who crept about under the feet hither and thither, that is, under the feet and back again frequently. Such are they who are going to adore [the robbers]. 1748, Feb. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 745
745. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE ROBBERS IN THE DESERT, AND CONCERNING THE CITY
But there was one who, whilst he was thus creeping along, became involved in a line net, so that he was unable to extricate himself; he became anxious owing to the greater distances he would thus have to creep and suffer torture. These are they whom they want to temper by means of torments, before they admit them. The [admitting] spirit* continually held a spear in his hand, determining that angle, and thereby later the veil, beneath which the spirit was admitted, was twisted about. He at length burst forth near the point of the spear, but with the veil, not within the boundary to the city, but on high towards me. Thus this is a sign that such a one would not enter into that place, or that city.
* In the Index (s.v. Judaei) he is called an angel; in AC 941, a good spirit.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 746
746. There was also a man involved in the net, thus the two of them. I do not know for what reason. Perhaps it was that he might show these things to me, for the dragon does not want them to be disclosed. Often the dragon by his phantasies wanted to elude my vision and also take it away lest I should know, as he is also now doing. It is a severe punishment to be sent under the veil, for in this way they are miserably tormented. The one who fled away drew the veil with him as if it were a tail, from phantasy joined to fear in flight.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 747
747. Those who behave badly in the city on the right, the one midway between Gehenna and the lake, also undergo severe punishments.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 748
748. From these things it appears what the phantasy of the Jews in the other life carries with it, from the fact that during their life they supposed that they would still possess Jerusalem and the Holy Land. Few, if any, believe in heaven or the life after death. He who has devoted himself to avarice alone can never believe that there is a life after death or a resurrection, as neither did the Jews believe at the time of the Lord. That is to say, such a phantasy remains, and thus they come into the city. As soon as they die, the worst come into the city from the left, and those who are better come into it towards the right. Their Holy Land, to which they suppose they have come, is profane and full of robberies, that is, of rapine and malice. They call it the Lord's land, for they are thus obliged to adore the robbers, in order that the necessities of life, as they suppose, may be brought to them. 1748, Feb. 12.
These things follow from their faith and life.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 755
755. CONCERNING THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE DELIGHTS OF PLEASURE AND TRUE HAPPINESS
When I deeply felt delights or pleasantnesses I did not know whence they came, for it is very difficult for a soul or spirit to distinguish between fictitious or counterfeit delights, and those that are true or heavenly, because with them the sensation is as yet so gross that they do not know the difference; wherefore I conversed with the spirits around me concerning those delights, as to whence they came. Hence it was said that false delights or pleasures sometimes so counterfeit those that are true and heavenly that it is by no means possible to distinguish between them; indeed, unless the Lord inspires a knowledge of the distinction, a spirit is not at all aware of it. How very often do evil spirits, indeed the worst, mock and fascinate those who are in the other life by similar fictitious delights; for they suppose them to be heavenly delight itself, when nevertheless it is altogether infernal, because it is turned into what is infernal and into torment. Thus they not only inject a pleasantness perceptible to their inmost, but also [represent] beautiful counterfeit forms of different objects, such as gardens, as if they were those of paradise. For evil spirits, especially those who are high above the head, continually study how they may imitate such things, and thus seduce or allure souls over to their side, so that they may be associated with themselves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 756
756. The difference is like that between artificial fruits, artificial flowers and leaves, artificial human forms made of wax within which is clay, and between genuine fruits, flowers, and human faces in which there is life. In the former case there is merely an outermost which counterfeits and misleads, and indeed with such artifice that sometimes the uninformed and the simple are easily deceived. Whereas in the case of the latter, there is life, and the more interiorly and inmostly [it is regarded], the more spiritual and celestial is the life [seen to be]. These remain and are perfected, and become the more beautiful and happy the more interior they are; but as the former things proceed towards the interiors, their external beauty and loveliness falls away and decays, and then nothing but what is filthy and infernal comes forth. 1748, Feb. 12.
Such is the life of pleasures in the body.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 757
757. CONCERNING THE CIRCLE TO THE UNDERSTANDING AND THENCE THROUGH THE WILL INTO ACTIONS
There is a manifest circle from the senses, especially from the hearing and sight which present objects that arouse internal sensation; thus it proceeds to the understanding, and from the understanding into the will, and from the will into act, either of the mouth or speech, or of the face, or of the members of the body, such is the natural circle. But because [this order of] nature has been destroyed, so that objects can only pass from the senses into the understanding, but not into the will - for this is governed from another fount - therefore there must be regeneration by which the true order, or the circle, is restored. Then at length the will, and hence the understanding, may hold all things, and each conspires to [produce] the fruits of charity. Thus every evil that is insinuated by evil spirits is turned into good in the understanding; for the Lord by the will, that is by love and mercy which are His alone, directs the man whom He has regenerated and endowed with those faculties. 1748, Feb. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 758
758. CONCERNING THOSE WHO IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY HAVE GREATLY EXCELLED IN CLEVERNESS, BUT ONLY IN THINGS EXTERNAL. IN THE OTHER LIFE THEY ARE STUPID
A certain spirit whom I had somewhat known in the life of the body was brought to me for the sake of conversation; but he spoke nothing with me. He was so dull and stupid, as it were, that he knew scarcely anything that others said. His dullness was communicated to me so that I could thence know it. It so obscured my thought that I could scarcely perceive what I was writing. In the life of the body he had been of greater cleverness than others, but only in things external, so that on account of his acumen of cleverness in externals he had been greatly celebrated. Thus cleverness in external, worldly, and corporeal things is turned into stupidity. But as yet I do not know whether it was for that reason that he was left to the company of similar spirits, for in that case every spirit is stupid. Especially stupid is one, like this spirit, who died some months ago. 1748, Feb. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 759
759. Moreover, there was also another spirit who in the life of the body had likewise excelled others in cleverness, yet he was among good spirits and fit to perceive the interior things of heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 760
760. CONCERNING HATRED IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY: WHAT IT BRINGS ABOUT IN THE OTHER LIFE
A certain spirit in the life of the body, owing to various misfortunes and other causes, had cherished hatred against those who, he supposed, had persecuted him, and because of the length of time it had become inrooted in him. I could know this from the acts of his life, and also from conversation with him. When he perceived a certain one whom he had hated during his life in the body, it was as if he were suddenly snatched away from the conversation in which he was engaged with another, and like a thunderbolt lightning from above, he threw himself at the one whom he hated, and wished to utterly destroy him. But this was not permitted, although it seemed to me that he took something away from his head, but this at once fell from his hands. So he was brought to me, where he remained for some time almost as if he were asleep, outside himself, continually thinking about him whom he hated. He afterwards spoke with me, and I showed him that he could have had no cause for hating him, for I had never heard that person speaking about him either good or bad, nor did that other ever hate him, but what he had done had been done from necessity and consent. At length I observed that his hatred was appeased, so that he was still such that his hatred could be moderated; therefore I can conclude that, because in the life of the body he had suffered misfortunes, his Lord had been merciful. 1748, Feb. 13.
This was written in his presence.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 761
761. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE ROBBERS
One of the robbers who was like an entirely black cloud again came to me. He applied himself to my right side and struck fear in those who were with me, but not in me; for the presence of these robbers is such as to strike fear, terror, and even trembling, in those to whom they come. He wanted by his every effort to infest me with his artifices, but in vain. He also extended his right hand that he might exercise imaginary power, but he could effect nothing whatever. Moreover, when this black robber appeared he had stars before him, also a starry heaven.*
761 1/2. Only this now occurred as worthy of mention: he represented women with beautiful faces, and thus he wanted to insinuate them with the intent that thereby he would be able to steal, which he also tried to do in accordance with his delusive arts.
* The last sentence is a later addition crowded into a small space at the end of the paragraph, and was probably added when Swedenborg was making the Index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 762
762. Moreover, such a robber as this also appears to himself to have ferocious dogs with him to set upon those whom he meets, in order to terrify and devour them. The dogs were also seen by me.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 763
763. His face was also shown me, such as it appeared to those whom he terrifies. Indeed, it was no face, but something most black; only his mouth was distended so dreadfully and ferociously that it was rather a gaping gullet in which there appeared rows of teeth, in a word, he was like a mad dog with distended gaping jaws. It was not a face, but gaping jaws. 1748, Feb. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 764
764. CONCERNING TRUTH AND GOOD
I spoke with spirits about rendering honor to anyone, and I was informed that honor, as also fear, is predicated of truth, for truth is that which is feared, and thus honored. But on the other hand, love is predicated of good, for good is what is to be loved, because good has this in itself. In the regenerate, however, as in the angels or in the heavens, both good and truth are loved, because good is the fountain of truths. 1748, Feb. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 765
765. CONCERNING THE YEAR 1657
There was shown me in vision the number 57, or 1657. The numbers were written before my eyes, but what they signify I do not clearly know. 1748, Feb. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 766
766. THE POWERFUL AND RICH IN THE WORLD, EQUALLY WITH THE LOWLY AND POOR, ARE SAVED
I have spoken with those who had been powerful, who had been kings and queens, with whom it had fared well after the life of the body, and who are to be counted among the more happy; but I have also met very many who had been lowly and poor who are in a miserable state, especially beggars and the like. Thus worldly power and worldly riches in no wise hinder a man from attaining eternal life, neither does a miserable state or poverty promote it. But it is the interior man and the fruits of faith and charity, consequently his ends and making use of his goods, power, and riches which effect it; consequently, there is no other distinction between men of different classes than that which is of faith. 1748, Feb. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 767
767. CONCERNING THE VARIOUS SCIENCES, HOW THEY TAKE HOLD OF AND QUALIFY THE HUMAN MIND
I was conversing with spirits about how the various sciences, such as philosophy and other sciences, form human minds. As regards philosophy, every phase of this subject has hitherto done nothing else than darken minds, and so has closed the way to the intuition of interior things and also of universals, for it consists of terms alone, and of disputes concerning them. Contrary to a rational philosophy, it so constrains ideas that the mind sticks fast only in particulars, and thus in dust. Besides which it not only obstructs the way to things interior, but also blinds [the mind] and entirely takes away faith. Therefore, in the other life a philosopher who has cleaved so much to such things and indulged in them, is stupid, and less learned than others.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 768
768. As regards mechanics, when anyone indulges too much in mechanical matters, he then so forms his mind that he believes there is nothing but what is mechanical, not only the whole of nature, but also spiritual and celestial things. Unless he can reduce these things to mechanical principles and their powers, he believes them to be nothing. Thus he becomes corporeal and earthly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 769
769. As regards geometry and the like, this also, as it were, concentrates the mind and hinders it from entering into universals. Besides it supposes that there is nothing given except what is geometrical, or mechanical, when yet the extension of geometry does not go beyond earthly and corporeal forms.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 770
770. As regards things historical, these are studies which do not harm, provided that they are not merely things of memory.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 771
771. The man who indulges in the memory only, that is, in such studies as are of the memory, or in other things only for the sake of the memory, in the other life has very little understanding of what spiritual truth is, and still less what celestial. He remains fixed in his own particular ideas, which form a callosity, as it were, by which his brain is encompassed as with bone, or with a skull. This callosity must first be shaken off before the truth can penetrate, and before spiritual and celestial cognitions can have any place. Such callosity is dissipated with difficulty, and indeed with suffering, or if perchance in some other way it must become as though softened after a considerable lapse of time. This has been shown me by much experience, and just as often have I wondered at the representation of this callosity.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 772
772. Natural experience, such as horticulture and similar things, does not hinder spiritual cognitions, because [those who are engaged therein] can be perfected in like manner as those who are not learned. I have also observed this in the case of a certain one.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 773
773. No cognitions are either injurious or hurtful, provided that everything is not set upon them, but some other end is intended. Cognitions are spiritual riches upon which the understanding of things can be established. It is the same as with riches or wealth, and power. If a man esteems them on account of the riches and power, he is then the worst in the other life; but if they are esteemed only for the sake of further ends, so that they are only means, and thus are regarded as of no account if they serve no end, they then injure no one. 1748, Feb. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 774
774. CONCERNING A MERELY INFERNAL CREW
At the left side is a hell* where are demons, as they should be called, who being deprived of rationality act from mere instinct; they are not so evil. They are those who suppose that they are doing good, when they do evil; thus those who are there place good in evils. Being deprived of their rationality, they spend their time there and suppose that they govern the universe; but they are then in a dream, as they also said when, rationality having been restored, they came to themselves.
* In the Index (s.v. Ratio) this is referred to as an infernal tun.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 775
775. Not far from there, a little towards the right of the same left hand quarter, is a dark place I have not yet seen, where there are devils and where they store up their more secret poison. Today I saw one of them going forth from there who spoke according to his genius and reason, speaking very distinctly. But at once there exhaled thence an infernal poison, that is, a kind of poisonous persuasion concerning life, heaven and the state of souls, which for the first time was brought thence to me. The same spirit flowing to me at once wanted to speak with me without anyone hearing. But because his poisons were already known, he was not permitted to speak out, but only to think, so that he might be compelled to speak something else, which was perceived. The same spirit is now present.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 776
776. This is a real hell. And the thought was also insinuated into me that such are the spirits who are sent forth to those men in the world who are seducers and scoundrels in the highest degree, especially inwardly. 1748, Feb. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 777
777. CONCERNING CERTAIN RICH AND LUXURIOUS PERSONS IN THE WORLD
There was a certain female spirit who in the life of the body had lived in luxury, and become rich from gifts, so that she was counted among the more wealthy, and she had furnished her table sumptuously. She had not indeed been born rich, but had become so. After the life of the body, such persons wander about seeking food like beggars and going about in torn garments; nor do they know otherwise than that they are in the life of the body. Thus their state is changed into a contrary one, which cannot be done except with pain. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 778
778. CONCERNING THE SLEEP EVEN OF SPIRITS
It has, I think, been stated before [n. 696], that with spirits there are diverse changes of state, and many more than with men, so that the changes of state which they undergo are perpetual. Therefore they have states of sleep and of wakefulness, and thus all the intermediate states.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 779
779. When a spirit was sleeping, I was awake, and I paid little attention to his sleep. There was then another spirit who was asleep, and he represented what the other spirit was feeling. There were also angels who are always vigilant, and who insinuated this dream; wherefore such dreams come from heaven, and there are angels who bring them about from the Lord. There are also other spirits who then suppose that they act in this manner. I also heard how this spirit acted, and what was said. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 780
780. TO SEEK AFTER ANY HONOR ON EARTH, OR AMONG MEN ON EARTH, IS NOT HEAVENLY
I spoke with some who died not so many years ago, who were still among good spirits, but not as yet admitted into heaven. They still interiorly desired honor in the world, or a name of some renown among mortals on earth, which cupidity I was also given to perceive with them. Therefore, I spoke with them saying, that this is something worldly that still remains, and that what is heavenly desires nothing of the kind, but rather regards it as vile.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 781
781. I said, moreover, that in heaven are gathered together all from the first creation, thus it is the greatest of all societies in which those who are well known can be, and with whom indeed they can hold interaction with pleasantness and delight, without anyone desiring for any reason whatever to be greater than another, but rather less in his own estimation. Thus there is no comparison between renown in heaven and renown on earth, especially among men who know nothing as to what is good and heavenly - as there is no comparison between glory in the world and glory in heaven. Being thus persuaded, they affirmed this, because they perceived from the Lord that it is so. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 782
782. CONCERNING THE STATE OF THE LIFE AFTER DEATH
A soul after death must first be divested of that which is earthy, then of that which is corporeal, that is, the love of self and the love of the world, consequently the phantasies which thence spring forth and are with him.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 783
783. He is afterwards prepared so that his natural may accord with his spiritual; in this way he is admitted into the interior heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 784
784. There he is divested of the natural and thus prepared for the more interior heaven, where the spiritual is still more predominant.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 785
785. At length such a predominant spiritual is put off, and thus he is admitted into the inmost heaven where the celestial predominates.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 786
786. These divestings are represented by garments which are put off; the process is almost the same.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 787
787. Nevertheless, they can again be clothed with their garments in sequence, and be brought back from the inmost to the more interior, and so to the interior things, and thus into the heaven of spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 788
788. For they retain all that they brought with them from the world. They are only faculties bestowed by the Lord; thus by the putting on of garments, such things are represented. Thus can they be reduced from angels to spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 789
789. But they are reduced or clothed in such an order, so that they may be perfected, for the things which still inhere, as the natural, worldly, and corporeal things joined one with the other, are like ferment, when they are gradually resolved. In order that the life may thus ferment, as it were, so that such things may also be as though separated or rendered innocuous, the spirits are reduced almost to their former state; thus they become still more perfect.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 790
790. No one attains to more interior things, unless he has been prepared; thus a soul cannot ascend, but it can descend. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 791
791. THE ODOR OF SCANDALS
I perceived the general sentiment of spirits to be so composed of scandals, that they would not acknowledge the Lord as the Lord of the universe and the Savior of all; this was the general sentiment which I perceived. I therefore compared it to a kind of odor, for anything like this can be compared to an odor, and it is also represented by an odor. As often as it is pleasing [to the Lord], it is also sensed as an odor, both by man and by spirits. That odor was then perceived; it was like that of stinking water, or of water defiled with refuse. I sensed this, and it was told me that such is the odor of those scandals. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 792
792. THAT SPIRITS WHO HAVE NOT BELIEVED IN A LIFE AFTER DEATH ARE AMAZED WHEN IT IS SHOWN THEM
A certain spirit known to me had not during the life of the body believed in a life after death, although I suppose he had been persuaded by the priest in his last moments. When it was shown him by various means that he was in the other life, he was so amazed and wonder-struck that he could scarcely be convinced, saying that he had thus lived without reflection, when, nevertheless, he had been for so long a time in the company of similar spirits. But he was among the infernals. 1748, Feb. 15. There was just now present a similar spirit who had persuaded himself that there was no life after death. He spoke with others about the life after death, and upheld his belief, not reflecting that he was in the other life. He is among the infernals of the dark chamber. 1748, Sept. 8.*
* This last paragraph was interpolated later when Swedenborg was making the Index. See n. 3102.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 793
793. CONCERNING A CERTAIN LUKEWARM SPIRIT
One of those who are devils, and who especially from hatred persecute what is true and good, came flowing to me. He did not want to do anything at all, but behaved himself as if he had repented. I did not feel any deceit, although I did think that he would be inwardly deceitful provided the opportunity arose; but in the meanwhile he pretended that he was good and converted. A certain spirit fleeing far away from him told me that he could not bear his presence, for he felt it like vomit, so that he wanted to vomit, because that spirit was like those of whom it is said that they were to be spewed out [Rev. iii 16]. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 794
794. Such spirits are more dangerous than all the rest, because they are more cruel than others when place and occasion arise.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 795
795. This spirit later spoke and did wicked things which are not therefore to be uttered, for there was nothing which he did not wickedly attack. It is remarkable that such spirits can by no means desist, because this is their nature. By whatever means they may be persuaded, and however much they are aware that a thing should not be so done, yet they do it when they are permitted. Their nature and instinct drive them to such things, and they do them with pleasure because such a cupidity inheres in them. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 796
796. CONCERNING THE EXCITATION BY SPIRITS OF SUCH THINGS AS ARE IN MAN'S MEMORY
It has often occurred to me as wonderful how spirits can excite from man's memory those things that are in agreement with themselves, even in a moment, and on any occasion whatever; this comes to pass, because it corresponds to their cupidity, which thus acts latently into the memory.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 797
797. Moreover, they can also, as it were, read in man's memory the things that are therein, and know what he had thought and what he had done, and this sometimes when I knew nothing of the things they saw. Thus they read them as if they were written in a book. Besides other things. 1748, Feb. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 798
798. IT IS A UNIVERSAL RULE CONCERNING THE LIFE AFTER DEATH THAT EVERYONE IS ALLOTTED HIS LIFE ACCORDING TO HIS ENDS IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY
It is known that the universe was created only as a complex of means to the end of ends, which is the Lord, because He is heaven. Mediate ends proceed through their series and degrees of order from the lowest to the higher, thus to the supreme. That disposition of means and of series is order.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 799
799. Such, therefore, as is the medium or mediate end, which is the man in his ends, such is the disposition that is induced upon him, and such does his life first become after the life of his body, and such also is the situation allotted to him in the Grand Body or heaven, thus in The Man Himself, that is, in the Lord. That which concerns things more interior, and those still more interior and inmost, consequently, where his future inheritance will be, man cannot penetrate, but the Lord alone; for these are things too interior to be laid open to human eyes, which are most obscure.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 800
800. From the ends which man proposes to himself in the life of the body in regard to everything which concerns himself, society in general, heaven, and the Lord, he is so disposed that after his life he may be a member of that Body.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 801
801. It can hence be evident that ends dispose men, and that man's life consists in his ends, which for the most part are his loves, and his ends taken together are, as it were, his soul, and such does his soul become. For the soul of man only regards ends, and is the complex of ends. Thus man during the life of the body forms for himself his soul, which is his disposition and instinct.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 802
802. That ends are what dispose can also be evident from the fact that if anyone regards a particular end - such as Himself, or anything similar - then even though he act well for the sake of society in general that the common good may thence result, he is nevertheless not rewarded on that account, for he had as his end, not the common good, but his particular good. Thus when devils intend evil and the utter destruction of man, of society, and of the human race, and the Lord turns it into the good and welfare of mankind, then he who had an evil and most wicked end still remains a devil, and becomes worse.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 803
803. The worst end of all is he who has himself as his end, for into that end things general and universal are concentrated. The next worse are those who have the things of the world as their end.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 804
804. THAT MAN'S ENDS IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY INDUCE A DISPOSITION AND INSTINCT WHICH HE CARRIES WITH HIM IN THE OTHER LIFE
Some examples were shown today how man's ends during the life of the body have induced his disposition and formed his instinct.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 805
805. There was a certain one who had thought and spoken nothing but what was ingenious in expressions or words; whatever came up he bent it so that something ingenious might shine forth in each expression. I wondered who he was, because he could not be distinguished from other spirits except by the determinations of his speech and thoughts towards such things. But I was instructed that such are those who, in the life of the body, have only had as their end, and have loved, studies which treat of particulars, as critical matters and various readings of the classical authors and of the Sacred Scriptures, and who have loved only the compilation of dictionaries; in ordinary life they have loved nothing more than elegance of expression, equivocal speech, and play upon words. I was shown what kind of life he and those like him have. It was such that I could apperceive nothing, as it were, living in them, but it was as if there were words, and scarcely anything else but words. Yet, for all that, they were of a ready mind, and could talk well; still the thought inhered in the single things said, and their speech was composed of such things. It was like something without life, or as a thing in which there was only the very least life. Still, this spirit was not evil because he could have no extension by thought, but there was a general restriction, especially to something in the words, and also to particular little characteristics of speech. Hence he did not appear life-like, but spoke as if he were some artificial carved image.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 806
806. There are those who have loved only such things and made them essentials, when nevertheless they are but the lowest means. Such persons always imagine to themselves that these things are supreme, as is usual with the common people, because they are mediate causes leading to interior, and so to more interior, things. Such a person does not ascend by means of thoughts beyond such things, on account of his love of them and the phantasies therefrom, still less does he ascend to things universal; consequently his end has not been that he might make further use of them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 807
807. He who loves only the things of the memory and places wisdom therein, and holds it as a rule that a man is wise in proportion to the things his memory contains, has his thought, as before said, [n. 771], covered over with a kind of callosity, as it were, upon the removal of which he mourns and supposes that he has lost all his life and that there is nothing then left. But as it appeared to me, he is then first in a state in which he can be perfected; such it appeared to me, because, as I suppose, he also had something of good within, so that something of good oozed through. 1748, Feb. 16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 808
808. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE LIFE AFTER DEATH ACCORDING TO THE ENDS IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY
There were also those who have never thought anything at all [for themselves] but were only followers, as it were, so that whatever was told them they followed. There did not seem to me to be much life in them, for they did nothing of themselves but only when following others, as if they themselves were nothing; for if they do nothing of themselves it is perceived only as if they are one [with those they follow]. I was instructed that those become such who in the life of the body do nothing except from instinct, and who in viewing, understanding, and answering are like little flames, so that what they should say and answer comes to them at once, and they offer themselves freely without thought or premeditation. Such in the life of the body are yielding and pliant. They are at the same time also genii, for they easily catch fire which nevertheless is soon extinguished. The flame is like the appearance of their speech; besides many other things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 809
809. Such in the other life seem to be able to associate with many, for they scarcely do anything else than promote agreements, so that I may say they are the fluctions of spirits. They may be called lubricants, as it were, for they facilitate associations, especially when some cupidity has not become deeply rooted. Of them there are both genii and spirits, and also those who are intermediate. Thus they are like insertions; to me they came as connectives, but they are insertions for promoting spiritual fluctions.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 810
810. There are also those in the other life who are sticky, as it were; they retain whatever is opposed to them, nor do they pass it over before they have either taken revenge, or it is otherwise ended. Such are those who during the life of the body have long cherished revenge. They are as if sticky, as was often observed before.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 811
811. There are also others who perform a quite remarkable use. They seize upon whatever is thought and do not reason about it, but believe it and are persuaded, although those who are good are not persuaded by anything except what they understand to be true and good. In the life of the body they have been those who have believed in others with pertinacity; thus the things they have only heard, they seize upon without an effort of thought on their own part. They are of remarkable use and near to the angelic heaven. When they are led astray, they are indignant and grieve. Among them are also the spiritual innocences which come forth from ignorance of more interior truths. 1748, Feb. 16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 812
812. The former spirits, who are contumacious or sticky, are allotted a place before the face, a little towards the left, near the upper part, but not on high.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 813
813. But the latter are allotted a place at the right side, and appear to me as though they form a kind of lesser segment of a circle.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 814
814. CONCERNING THOSE WHO ARE ALLOTTED A PLACE WITHIN THE BODY
I have been surprised that some are allotted a place within the Body, whereas others are outside. But I was instructed that those are allotted a place within the Body who during their life have loved that which is good; they have not hated anyone, but put a good interpretation upon everything, and desired to perform services in each single thing. At the same time also they have lived in subordination, so that they rendered honor from the heart to those who governed them. 1748, Feb. 16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 815
815. CONCERNING THE FIRST ENTRANCE OF SOULS INTO THE OTHER LIFE
As soon as souls come into the other life, they are for the most part received among societies of good spirits, unless they had been such as had led a contrary life, or had been altogether evil. Those in whom there had been what is good and just, and like qualities, are received by societies of good spirits who perform all kind offices; yea they even go so far as to introduce them into heaven, or into the company of angels, but only for the purpose of showing them heaven and its happiness and glory. Afterwards, however, they are remitted into their former state, and so their quality is examined by spirits, both covertly and openly. In this way they are either dissociated or associated according to their disposition as then proved.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 816
816. When, therefore, a soul is admitted into heaven or into other places agreeable to him, it cannot thence be concluded that they will become angels and be more acceptable than others, as is commonly believed. But because all things take place by permission and with leave, they are therefore apparently sent back to spirits, so that these spirits may find out as of themselves, either covertly or openly, of what quality they are, and may judge, as it were, in their own way concerning them. But still all these things are ruled by the Lord. 1748, Feb. 16.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 817
817. THE APPETITE OF EATING CAN ALSO BE INDUCED BY SPIRITS
That spirits have cupidity, and induce their cupidity upon man, has been manifestly and frequently observed. Thus they desire things that are not at all necessary to them, such as those which pertain to man's clothing; and they even burn with such ardour that it cannot be moderated, although they know that such things are not for them, but for man, as myself. I spoke with a spirit about this matter, and he knew and confirmed it, but he did not rest until I bought a certain kind of garment.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 818
818. Moreover, the appetite of eating can also be excited with spirits, although they know, say, and confirm that they know they cannot eat. Even an appetite for certain foods can be excited, as I experienced today; when I promised to eat certain things today, a certain spirit became quiet. Wherefore, merely corporeal appetites are present for they can thus be excited in spirits by objects with man, and can so be excited by a spirit in man. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 819
819. IT IS MANIFEST FROM VARIED EXPERIENCE THAT SPIRITS SUPPOSE THEMSELVES TO BE MEN
It has been made manifest to me by much long continued experience that spirits know no otherwise than that they are the same person as myself. They have so confessed many times with every confirmation, both when separate from, and when adjoined [to me] in various ways, and they have spoken accordingly. I have been instructed by reflections and by experiences that spirits suppose that only they are the man, both as to his rational part or thought, and also as to his body and the actions of his body, even those that are natural. Thus they suppose that they think, that they act, indeed, they suppose that they are the whole man.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 820
820. But of what quality they are is recognized from their situation with man. The experience, however, is so multitudinous, and was made so manifest and certain, that if I were to bring forth all the testimony of experience in such cases, I should say it would be far too tedious.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 821
821. THAT SPIRITS ARE INFORMED BY MEANS OF MAN
That spirits are informed by the Lord through the medium of man, and in this way receive cognitions, has been made manifest to me, as the almost continuous experience now of 2 3/4 years testifies.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 822
822. That they are instructed in like manner by means of other men, although they do not know it, can be evident to me from many things that happened to me before I spoke with spirits; and if I had reflected upon the several occurrences at the time, I would have been sufficiently confirmed in them, and could have confirmed every one by experience alone. Although this is also effected in like manner by means of spirits, and by a thousand other ways unknown to us, it is not on that account to be doubted but that it is by the omnipotence of the Lord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 823
823. That it is through men as to their spirits, is for the reason that spirits put on the whole man, and all things of his memory, and thus have the opportunity of learning in a moment, differently from man, who must be taught from infancy.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 824
824. CONCERNING PERMISSIONS
The doctrine of permissions also involves the following: That evil spirits pretend to dominion over those who are evil, consequently over the evils of man. They claim this to themselves as if by right. One of them even said that the evils are theirs, because injected by them, wherefore they pertain to them. They therefore pretend to dominion over every man who speaks falsely; as also over him who is actuated by cupidities, and thus by evils. But because every man is radically evil, permission is not given them to have dominion, except over those evils in man which have been superadded by actuality. This permission, however, does not extend further than is requisite to the end that the man, by means of the sufferings and devastations arising from those evils, may become better. This is one rule of permissions. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 825
825. THERE ARE SPIRITS WHO REPRESENT THE KIDNEYS AND BLADDER IN MAN
The spirits who represent the kidneys, ureters, and bladder in man are at the left side of the face, but toward the front, and at a distance between the region of the temples and the forehead, somewhat nearer the forehead. They are such as care nothing for things interior, still less for things more interior, nor do they understand them; so that when I spoke of such things, and they were questioned about them, they said they do not understand them, although other spirits have understood them well. The same spirits also easily become indignant, as though from some kind of envy. Thus they were indignant because there were good spirits nearby or present with me, and they wanted to provoke them in various ways in order to drive them away. Thus they do many things from indignation and from restlessness of mind; nor are they content with their lot, so that a certain property of the urine can thence be deduced. They are present, and I speak with them; they are indignant; they go away; they return. They are many and there is a series of them. Moreover, they are not deceitful; for they act from a kind of irascible envy, but not from deceit; they are like those in the life of the body who are simply called choleric.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 826
826. Moreover, on the left there appeared great swine banded together, by which are represented the earthy matters in the urine, being those which are separated from the serum. Thus the representations of the earthy matters in the urine are made by great pigs thus banded together, on the left, not far off, in the same almost horizontal plane, only somewhat higher.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 829
829.* The same spirits sometimes ruminate over the things said above which they retain; and they are thereby indignant, and desire to find out the reasons why it was so said. Thus there is also a kind of viscosity in them.
* This paragraph is inserted here in accordance with the directions of the author.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 827
827. The same spirits who are, as it were, kidneys, ureters, and bladders, do not clearly understand the things man has thought, and do not penetrate into them, but only into exterior things. They sometimes inquire whether a thing is said about them, when it is about others: whether it is so and so, when it is otherwise. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 828
828. THERE ARE ALSO THOSE WHO RELATE TO THE CUTICLES
There are also spirits who relate to man's exterior coverings, but I have not spoken with them, merely perceiving from them the fact that they induced a warmth arising from exhalations through the invisible pores. Now indeed they speak, saying that it is they who cover all things. But their quality in other respects has not yet been manifested to me. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 830
830. THAT THERE ARE SPIRITS WHO RELATE TO THE GREAT VENTRICLES OF THE CEREBRUM
It is known that the great ventricles of the cerebrum are the places into which flow the serosities from the interstices between the fibers and from elsewhere, so that they are, as it were, the urinary bladders of the brain where the serum or lymph is mixed with the [animal] spirit, and from which, in their order, the [animal] spirit and better parts are again separated.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 831
831. Those spirits are above the head, rather high, not directly above the head, but a little, though very little, towards the front. They are good spirits. They also spoke with me quite pleasantly, for they act and speak by a very pleasant flow. They said that they continually aspire to enter heaven, not knowing that they have been in heaven and were removed therefrom, in order that they might again be better perfected. Thus when the heterogeneous parts have been cast out from them they return again into heaven, exactly as is the case with the serosity in the ventricles, of which a part, as being the part that is cast off, is absorbed by the choroid plexus, a part transpires elsewhere, a part passes into the third ventricle beneath the pineal gland, and thus through the infundibulum toward the pituitary gland, where it is separated in a three-fold manner, and the parts are afterwards carried by various passages, channels and sinuses towards the jugular vein, so that they may be at hand to meet the chyle coming up through the thoracic duct. There the two are consociated and carried toward the heart, thence into the lungs, and so back again into the left ventricle [of the heart], and so on; part is carried towards the head through the carotid arteries; part goes downward towards all the viscera of the body. All of this is to the end that the purer blood or animal spirit may be formed, and thus the red blood; namely, that material things united with spiritual things may effectuate their living a unanimous life. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 832
832. CONCERNING THE STATE OF INNOCENCE
Certain souls who were with me were let into a state of innocence, and in this state conversed with me through spirits. They avowed that it is a state of joy and gladness, such that ear, eye, mind, and human understanding can never perceive it, for it is their inmost that are affected.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 833
833. The place where they were is above the forehead, on high, a little toward the front.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 834
834. With them were those who had been their parents, grandparents, great-grandparents, and thus the whole family for two centuries back, and they were let into that heaven together. Their joy is such that it is altogether ineffable, as one of them now tells me through spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 835
835. But they were only in the inmost of the interior heaven, for in each degree there are three heavens - the spiritual, [the heaven] of peace, and of innocence. No one can be admitted into the inmost heaven of a higher degree, until he has been in the more interior heaven, without being dissolved. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 836
836. CONCERNING THOSE WHO IN THE WORLD ADORE NOTHING BUT SANCTITY, AND DO NOT KNOW ANYTHING WHATEVER AS TO WHAT TRUE FAITH IS IN ITS SINGULARS
There are some who love to teach in such a way that men should adore only a kind of sanctity in general without any cognition of true faith; as do those who only hear masses to which they pay no attention, both because they do not understand and because they do not care to understand. They enter temples merely to adore the sanctity. There are many such men everywhere.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 837
837. But sanctity is of two kinds: namely, the sanctity of those who simulate external sanctity in order to delude men; and that of those who suppose that they are holy therefrom, believing this because they have been so persuaded and they are wholly ignorant of everything else. There are, besides, intermediates which are innumerable, for the above two are opposites.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 838
838. A certain one appeared to me who supposed himself to be holy, and he persuaded those who were above the head to call themselves holy. But he was cast down, and they immediately began to sing in a melodious voice, "Holy, Holy" and nothing else but "Holy", for as long as half an hour, until it became tedious to hear them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 839
839. Such are those who love only a general sanctity. In the other life they sing "Holy", until at length all perception of sanctity perishes, so that afterwards nothing of life remains except the mere word, in which they still place piety; they thus worship what is dead. It is the same with those who place piety in prayers and supplications, even though the mind is far away; these also are like them to some extent.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 840
840. Near them was a certain spirit who was whirled about so that his nakedness indecently appeared. He represented the "holy" which they adore in that sanctity. The spirit was turned round and round so that his shame might appear. Such is the adoration of those who adore only the "holy".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 841
841. Moreover, there also appeared a certain naked spirit of a flamy color; that is, he was flamy, with knees bent and the palms of his hands turned towards the Lord. Who he was, I was not informed. I judge that those who suppose that they merit salvation by prayers alone are similar. The flamy color signifies that he wishes thereby to justify himself by his own merit, like [the Pharisee] in the temple. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 842
842. MAN IS ALTOGETHER IGNORANT THAT HE IS LED BY SPIRITS AND BY MEANS OF SPIRITS
That man does not know that he is led by spirits and by means of spirits is most clear and known to everyone. Nevertheless, that he is so led, and indeed manifestly, can be confirmed from a multitude of experiences. For I have seen, perceived, and heard that one spirit was led by others, and successively by others in consociation, and that the spirit nevertheless knows no other than that he is leading himself, just as does man. By what kind or species of spirits another spirit is being led can be known, but that other spirit cannot know it. In like manner, also, a spirit can similarly be led by man, while he is a spirit. Since such power has sometimes been exercised by me I myself know it, and the spirits in company with me know, perceive, and, as it were, see it; but the spirit who is being led is altogether ignorant of it, and supposes that he speaks from himself. This has been done by me at times, and I was surprised that the spirit did not perceive it, because to me it was manifest. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 843
843. CONCERNING THE CITY ON THIS SIDE OF GEHENNA
There also appears to many a great city with high buildings, which is at the front part of Gehenna, where many seem to themselves to dwell. Some who were there said to another spirit that things are tranquil in the city where they perform nothing but services to each other, and where all things are done aright, so that one does not injure another but desires what is right. They suffer such spirits to stay in that city, but no others.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 844
844. I also saw the city. The buildings are lofty, sometimes with dark streets because of the high buildings; yet, in such a manner that the continuation of the streets is seen, and the sky gives light. There also is a continuation of the city, as in other great cities. Presently this continuation was divided into streets, and then the city was seen. It was enclosed; and continuous very high buildings with many windows were represented to me, in such a way that they formed a square area consisting of two parts. I did not perceive their roofs, perhaps because they ended in the clouds. The color of the buildings on the outside was almost brick-like or darkish brown.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 845
845. This city and these buildings were continuous, as it were, and not divided into houses, so that it was a single city and, as it were, a single building extended on all sides. And I was told that their rooms also were continuous, so that inside they can pass from room to room, thus through the whole city, as through a building of great area.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 846
846. Their rooms were also shown me. Within they were constructed of boards of an almost grayish color, joined together. They were single boards but joined together, only the joinings of the boards were little visible. There was besides something black which represented a chimney. Such are their rooms throughout the whole city. In addition, there were other varieties which were not shown me; for varieties exist according to the phantasies of souls to which they correspond, and these varieties set forth such things, which are presented just as real as things in the world. I spoke with those who previously knew that they were phantasies. Presently they acknowledged that it was so because they see and feel it to be so. 1748, Feb. 18. Turn to the continuation.*
* In the manuscript this is written at the foot of the page and refers to what follows.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 847
847. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE CITY AT THE FRONT PART OF GEHENNA
The rooms, as was said [n. 845-6], are connected. Within they are of an almost grayish color. As soon as they see little black clouds on the wall inside - also black bands like a nebulous black belt - they at once depart from that room into another, and so on continually. In this manner do varieties proceed in their delectation [one after the other].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 848
848. The vision of the city, etc., repeatedly disappears. This is usually preceded in the room by something like a large extended back, or a volume like a human back, and this extended thing rises up even to the roof. The roof then is seen with continuous rafters in a triangular form, as is usual with roofs in the cities of the world. The back or volume rises up and extends thither, and then on one side is seen an opening, as it were, of a sky-blue color, but in such a way that the rafters of the roof appear. Thus the phantasy of a city disappears.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 849
849. Those who dwell there, or seem to themselves to dwell there, said that they live justly and uprightly, nor does one injure another, but rather do they perform civil offices to each other. Some of them are also distinguished by a certain little flame above their hats. This signifies that they want to justify themselves, or to be just of themselves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 850
850. Moreover, many varieties in respect to the buildings of the city are represented to them, to wit: that there are porticos below; long entrance halls; courts formed by porticos, and this with great magnificence, because the courts are continuous, being continued or opening one into the other. Thus the varieties are innumerable, according to the phantasies of each individual.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 851
851. And although they sometimes seem to themselves to be together, the city does not appear the same to one as to another, but is seen according to the phantasy of each one, that is to say, according to the phantasy of righteousness or of merit from one's own righteousness; and because one cannot see the phantasy or representation of the city which another has, the differences are not discernable. But these things that have been said about the city are generals; the varieties cannot very well be described, since they have reference to like generals as the particulars thereof. The external and internal continuations are the generals; also the height of the buildings, etc.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 852
852. This city, it seems, is the "Judgment of Gehenna."* For those who are there desire to live from their own righteousness; thus it seems to them that they can condemn to Gehenna all who do not spend their time and act righteously according to their phantasies. From this quality of their minds [animus] is recognized, namely, that from their own phantasy, not from a true faith, they suppose themselves to be most righteous. Hence this city is called "The Judgment of Gehenna" 1748, Feb. 18. See the continuation.**
* This is the literal translation from the Greek of the phrase in Matt. xxiii 33.
** This again refers to what follows on the next page of the manuscript.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 853
853. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE CITY BEFORE GEHENNA, AND CONCERNING THE ASPECT OF GEHENNA THEREFROM
That city is almost on the same plane as Gehenna but somewhat, though slightly, higher; wherefore there also appeared to me a bridge leading from the city towards Gehenna. The bridge was of the same color as their room, that is to say, gray. There was an elevation on each side of it, so that it could be crossed quite safely. The bridge was very beautiful. On the city side I saw a black spirit, who, it was said, was there to prevent anyone from crossing, for they hate what is black, and flee from it. But what is gray, being a general color, namely, white mixed with black, with which color they usually paint the ceilings of their rooms, signifies justification from self, whiteness being the color of justice. It is black from which they flee, although it is within their whiteness, for they suppose that they are righteous, yea, pious. Thus from their own phantasy they condemn others, and in this way they appraise and examine the lives and faith of all. Such indeed are all heretics who condemn to Gehenna everyone who does not believe, think and act as they themselves do.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 854
854. Those who are of such a nature tarry there. The black clouds which cause them to go away into other rooms [n. 847] are phantasies which they successively lose, this being the vastation of some, and indeed a long enduring vastation, unless something which strikes terror flows in more violently, so that whenever they return to similar phantasies, they are secretly terrified, and are vastated in this way also. Those who suppose it is tranquil there and love such habitations are vastated very slowly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 855
855. On the other side of the bridge mentioned above [n. 853] was seen something fiery, like that which glows in the sky from a great conflagration. Its distance from the other side of the bridge was not great. It was said that Gehenna is there.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 856
856. CONCERNING A CERTAIN PLANE IN MAN IN RESPECT TO HIS AFFECTIONS
There is in man a certain plane, as it were, which is thus represented as a soft body which lies beneath that exterior callosity induced by corporeal and worldly things. When this superinduced exterior is removed, that underlying plane or body comes to view. In what way this exterior is removed I am wholly unable to say, but it is so represented that when it is cast off, there is presented, as it were, this soft round body or brain. When, later, man acts from this, he acts according to his interior disposition and from this he rules his exteriors. But the exteriors, being congeries of particulars, cannot be so ruled by the interior soft body, that the latter may shine forth, except by continual reflection upon one's actions and life. It is from this that prudent men are wont to judge a man's character. I cannot doubt, however, but that there is underneath this a similar body which is still softer, because therein are the Remains which are preserved by the Lord, which the Lord alone knows. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 857
857. CONCERNING A SPIRIT WHO PROFESSED ONE GOD, THE CREATOR OF THE UNIVERSE
A certain spirit came forth boldly and with confidence, and when in conversation with others we spoke about the Lord, he asked who the Lord was of whom we were speaking, and this with so much confidence that at first I could not suspect otherwise than that he believed. I said that He was Jesus Christ. He said that he did not know who He was, and that he had not heard of Him; but that he believed only in one God, the Creator of the universe. I then wanted him to inform me from whence he had come, whether he was of the inhabitants of this earth, India, Japan, Africa, or some other place, but I could not find this out. On this account I could as yet give no answer to these questions, for spirits must be informed according to the circumstances as to their faith during their lifetime. Wherefore he removed himself further off, and said that he wanted to be informed by others, who was Lord other than the One Creator of the universe. Being still able to speak with him, I said that no one can be saved without true faith. He then inquired as to what faith is, consequently, how can man be saved by faith, and this also with confidence. At length he was told that he who does not believe in the Son cannot believe in the one God, the Creator of the universe, because all power in heaven and on earth is given to the Son [Matt. xxviii 18]. In the end he was unwilling even to know what is meant by the Son of God, or that there is such a Being, because he could not understand it, and would never be able to understand that anyone was the Son of God. I then replied that those things which are of faith are to them arcana which we ought to believe even though we do not understand them, and that if we do not believe in the Son, we can never escape being damned to hell [Mark xvi 16]. But he insisted that he did not understand, therefore he did not believe. In the meantime I noticed that there was a league of evil spirits whom he served as a subject, and he had been sent that he might pretend to be such, when yet he well knew [otherwise]. Meanwhile, as is usual, from them, that is, from that league, a like faith was inspired in the community which was such that the whole sphere was half-filled with a similar opinion or falsity.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 858
858. Since, therefore, he had spoken with confidence, and wondered that any one should believe what he did not understand, it occurred to me to propose something in merely worldly and corporeal things, which he would believe even though he did not understand, namely, first, whether
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 859
859.* he perceived how those at the antipodes can walk, when, in respect to us, their heads point downwards - for such a situation is so represented spiritually that a man may be placed in an opposite region of the globe. This was, as it were, abhorrent to the spirits [whom he served as a subject] and because they did not perceive it they suddenly vanished, as sometimes happens. He then denied that it was so; but I convinced him that nothing is more true, for all experience testifies and clearly shows it; also that it was something respecting which he ought to confess that he did not perceive it, although it is true, and therefore that he ought by all means to believe it.
* In the manuscript, percipit [he perceived] commences a new page, and since it stands out in the margin, and has the heading, "Continuation concerning the spirit acknowledging God the Creator of the universe.", Swedenborg when later numbering the paragraphs took it to be a new paragraph and numbered it accordingly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 860
860. Later, I said to him, Do you not think that you are a man, clothed with garments, and like a man on earth? He touched the seeming [quasi] garments which he supposed he had; he touched the hands he supposed he had. And I asked him where he was? Whether he had feet? He said that he had. Also, when he was asked what ground it was upon which he was standing - was it not in a sphere above the earth? - he acknowledged that it was so. Wherefore I recalled to his perception whether or not such things are only fallacies of sense and a fantasy, because he was a spirit. Having been thus convinced he wanted to flee away, and said that he had been persuaded by others so to act. He could thus recognize that they, and thousands of such things which are false, were mere fallacies of sense; wherefore if we were to believe only what we understood we should then believe only things that are false. And this being the case as regards merely worldly and corporeal things, how then could he say he was unwilling to believe anything which he did not understand as regards spiritual and celestial things, because they are more remote, yea most remote from the senses; and unless one believes those things which are true, and thus [is willing] to be in the way of truth, he can by no means be admitted into heaven. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 861
861. Since, therefore, the human understanding is full of fallacies arising from the corporeal senses, so that it is formed by mere fallacies, and thus into mere fallacies, and in consequence there is nothing but darkness there, it is on this account surprising that any one of sound mind, when he is willing to think aright, should want to maintain, or be willing to say, that he will believe nothing of those things which are of faith, or which are of light, or which are of heaven, still less those which are Divine, unless he perceives it.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 862
862. CONCERNING THE CALLUS OR THE CORPOREAL AND WORLDLY THINGS WHICH FORM IT
It is surprising that a mass which is composed of corporeal and worldly things should be represented as a hard callus, or as an external crust - a callus which in some cases appears quite gross and hard, while in others it is not visible, though it is nevertheless present. This callus is a mass of the fallacies of the senses, consequently of falsities, stuck together by the loves of self and of the world. It must indeed be softened, but not broken, for it has its roots from things interior, and this latter callosity from things still more interior. When this callus is represented as being taken away, as it appears to be in the sphere of spirits by a spiritual representation, there is a medullary body beneath which is then seen, almost as in man in whom the callus is represented by the bony skull, and the interiors by the medullary brain.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 863
863. Interspersed throughout this callus, there are also truths and goods which sprout forth from the medullary body as a root, and thus insert themselves. It was represented to me that those truths and goods interspersed through the callus were removed, but they withdrew themselves towards the interiors. Then those spirits from whom the goods and truths had in this way been removed, crying out, said that now they do not believe anything, that is, that there is a heaven, a God, or anything spiritual and celestial, all which appeared to them as nothing, or of no account. Such do some become who nevertheless are in the faith, or had been before those goods and truths were taken away.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 864
864. Hence it can be evident that the Lord permits the like interspersions of goods and truths to be taken away from men in the world, that is, to be withdrawn towards the interiors, and this for many reasons which are spoken of in His Word. But as soon as those goods and truths are restored, they return to their former state of faith. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 865
865. Calluses in which are mingled such things as savor of deceits, as when men desired to deceive their neighbor by guile, cannot be so easily softened and loosened; wherefore this is effected by means of the punishments of being torn apart by opposing things, concerning which see above [nos. 404, 515]. Thus the spirit is placed between two opposing agencies or opposing operations, nor can he get away therefrom; and so he is torn asunder with the greatest suffering. The like happens to those - especially merchants - who without conscience desire to take away the property of their neighbors by deceit when they can, unless prevented by many things, such as the laws, gain and similar things; nor do they suppose that they thereby injure anything of conscience. There are also others who have a like "animus", whether they have exercised it, or whether they have desired to do so, and only the place and occasion restrained them from carrying it into action. 1748, Feb. 18.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 866
866. THAT PHILOSOPHICAL MATTERS SO LIMIT THE HUMAN MIND THAT AT LENGTH IT CAN SEE NOTHING WHATEVER
From their first ages, now some thousands of years ago, philosophical matters have consisted solely in terms and syllogisms; and because philosophers yearn after terms alone - as what "form" is, what "accidents", what modes", etc.-nothing else can result than that the mind is terminated in mere ideas without any life, because without light. In this way they excite the universal things of the mind, and concentrate them upon that in which there is no life, and so they are only in material things. Consequently, they form a callus so dense that no light can pass through. For they do not make application to rational things, and those which they do apply are still mere terms; and if they dispute from these, they are like one who learns the words of a language, not for the sake of expressing any meaning by them, but only for the sake of talking.* It is the same also with syllogistic philosophy which so limits the mind's ideas that there is scarcely any opening for the light. Therefore men, wise in such ways, are much more blind, yea, more stupid in spiritual and celestial things, than the least wise among the crowd, or than rustics. 1748, Feb. 18.
* In the manuscript the sentence, "For they do not ... sake of talking," is written between the lines over the passage, "In this way they excite ... can pass through." In the Latin Edition these statements are printed in a different order.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 867
867. CONCERNING THE TORMENT OF SPIRITS WHO DESIRE TO BE ON HIGH
There are certain spirits or troops of spirits who wander about, and from time to time return to the same places. Souls and spirits greatly fear them, for they torment them with a certain kind of torture. Later, I was instructed that these are the spirits who represent the fundus, or upper part of the bladder in general, namely, those parts which there enter into the bladder, as the umbilical ligaments, the muscles, and the nerves which from there are spread out and concentrate toward the sphincter. They are, therefore, the same as those spirits who were with me today, who relate to the sphincter of the cervix [of the bladder], or the entrance towards the urethra, for their torture is like the twisting of the sphincter, and this continuously from the beginning to the outlet of the urethra.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 868
868. That troop of spirits returns from time to time, because they represent that the sphincter must operate alternately, or at stated times; and in the meantime it becomes quiet, until those things have gathered which must be cast out and evacuated. It is similar in the sphere of spirits or souls with regard to those things which concern falsities.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 869
869. When these troops of spirits come they apply themselves to the lower part of the back, almost around the cauda equina. Their presence is noticed from their operation; otherwise they do not appear.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 870
870. Their mode of operating and twisting is quick, by swift movements to and fro which no one can check, and this is accompanied with a sound; and they direct their swift constrictory and restrictory motion upwards, above the forehead. Their operation appears like a cone pointed upwards. Whoever comes within this cone, especially about its apex, is miserably constricted. He is twisted in every joint of his body, so that in the spirit who is being tortured, there is nothing but a kind of reciprocal distortion of everything. This torture, especially that of the joints of the arms, and of the other joints of the body below the head, was seen by me. The reciprocal distortion appears cruel, and the spirits told me that it is more cruel than anyone can ever conceive. When one spirit has been distorted in this way, others, as many as are present and have similar urinous things gathered which must be cast out, undergo the same torture. It is the phantasies of falsities, to which urine in the material world corresponds. They do not, however, distort the region of the head, because the calluses of cupidities are there; whereas by the joints of the arms and of the breast or chest are represented phantasies from reasonings, which thus concern spiritual things and pertain to the spiritual class, as do all those who co-operate, for there were those who co-operated from above, at which I was indignant. Wherefore certain ones who constituted the province of the kidneys and of the ureters there were also sent in, because they are inserted into the bladder and co-operate. They also stood at the side, as do the ureters which are inserted at the side, but in the upper part, as was said, since those who operate and represent the sphincter are beneath. They saw that the torture together with the distress is great.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 871
871. [Into that cone] are inserted those who by phantasies and because of the phantasies of reasonings, aspire to be on high, and so suppose that they are superior to others. This is evident from the place where the torture is inflicted. 1748, Feb. 19. Others, almost beneath the left foot, were also willing to undergo the same torture. They said that they had never felt anything more painful, nor believed that there could be. 1748, Sept. 11.*
* This paragraph is crowded into a small space at the foot of the page. As the date indicates it was added some months after the preceding numbers, when Swedenborg was making the index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 872
872. CONCERNING A SPIRIT WHO DESIRED MOST INTENSELY TO ENTER HEAVEN
A certain Jovian spirit came to me and urgently begged me to intercede for him, that he might enter heaven. He described his state, saying that he did not know that he had done evil, only that he threatens the inhabitants of a region and afterwards instructs them. He was one of those who are below on the left side, and who speak as if with a cleft tongue, concerning whom see above, [n. 570].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 873
873. He could also arouse pity, so that I could make no other reply than that I was unable to do anything, and that if he is worthy he could hope to enter heaven like others who are worthy. But he was sent back to be among the good spirits of that earth. Later they said that he was not of such a nature that he could be in their company.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 874
874. He burned intensely with his inmost desire, and came to me again, saying that he desired heaven most intensely and was unwilling to desist. When this was heard, he was received into the company of good spirits of this earth, but they professed that he could by no means be in their company. He was called by the spirits of his own earth, "chimney sweep",* implying that in the life of the body he had swept chimneys; he was thus of a black color, although he said that the color was brown.
* The MS. has skorstensfejare, a Swedish word meaning a chimney sweep.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 875
875. From this I can conclude that such are those who constitute the province of the vesiculae seminales, where the good seed is collected with the serum with which it is combined that it may be rendered fit for emission, and later be dissolved in the neck of the womb; for the seminal vessels store up such a substance. His desire for heaven indicates that he desires regeneration, or to enter the womb that he might be born anew. Although he is such in external form, nevertheless, it is from the internal that he desires nothing else than heaven or the new birth, and therefore he longs for it externally, and could hence arouse pity. There is also such a longing in those particles which are in the seminal vessel.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 876
876. His function indicates the same thing, namely, that he threatens to some extent, for this is the office of such spirits, but not so severely as others. Then he at once instructs how the life is to be amended, thus how man should be prepared externally that he may be in truths, the cognitions of which are harmonious. If he were allowed to instruct concerning heaven he would also desire to do so, but he is not permitted because he is as yet among such spirits, and his external form is such.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 877
877. After this form is put off, like the calluses described above, [nos. 862-865], the new or interior man, who is prepared by the Lord alone, arises. This is represented in the world by the worms which are transformed into nymphs, and presently when wings have been acquired, they fly about in their own heaven or joy, that is, in the air; they have their heavenly things suitable to themselves; they sport amongst themselves; they lay their eggs; and from the flowers which they prefer they select their delicious food; not to mention their other states unknown to us. 1748, Feb. 19.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 878
878. CONCERNING CERTAIN ROOMS OF GOOD SPIRITS OF THE FEMALE SEX
The rooms of certain spirits of the female sex were shown me. They were formed for them and they see them as clearly as men on earth see theirs. There are long entrances which lead into them. They sit in the room at the side of the entrance so as not to be observed. The walls are formed with much variety by flowers joined together, and similar beautiful things, which extend transversely along the wall. I cannot, however, describe the varieties, for they are innumerable and succeed each other alternately, in clearer and less clear light, with various colors, and with delightfulness springing forth from them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 879
879. The room is sometimes more luminous than rooms lightened by our daylight, but sometimes it is darker, which variations succeed each other. When these imaginative pictures vanish there then appears on the wall, which is more and more enlarged, something representing a window, as it were, but it is then obscure and no light enters. The colors are for the most part dark. Presently something of heaven appears to them with a kind of cloud within, and at a distance, little stars. In this way their rooms are changed into more pleasant ones.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 880
880. Those virgin spirits who had been here for some time began to burn with the desire to return to their own rooms, saying that they there have the greatest delectation because the varieties afford them so much delight, nor is it possible for them to know otherwise than that such is the case. They now say with conviction that it is so, which I also can affirm, but in this way, that the imagination by which those things are represented is so vivid. For similar things have very many times been seen by me in their own light when my eyes were closed, altogether as in daylight, so that nothing has become more familiar to me. So true is this, that all things whatsoever in the interior sphere can be so vividly exhibited that they differ in not the slightest respect. Indeed, writings were placed so plainly before my eyes that I could read what is written as in an open book, and this in wakefulness, when at the same time I was in lively conversation with spirits. 1748, Feb. 19.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 881
881. CONCERNING A NAKED ARM SHOWN TO ME
An arm was again shown me, but naked and bent forwards. It was then given me to know that arms represent strength, for such arms convey with them the fear of power, as on a former occasion when I was struck with terror. Such is the force of that arm that, if it were permitted, it could crush the bones of a living man, which is true although no one can believe it except from experience, concerning which see elsewhere in many places.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 882
882. This arm also had the property of exhaling heat, as it were, which I felt and was told about. 1748, Feb. 19.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 883
883. THAT ANGELS CAN BECOME BETTER TO INFINITY, THAT IS, TO ETERNITY, BUT THEY CAN NEVER BECOME PERFECT
I said to the spirits around me that no one, save the Lord alone, is perfect. The angels are not perfect, for heaven is not holy before the Lord [Job xv 15]; nevertheless, the angels can become better and better even to eternity, but they can never become holy in themselves or as to their proprium. Because this seemed strange to the spirits when represented in a spiritual manner, it was therefore elucidated by like things in nature, namely, that there are approximations to infinity, as they are called, which nevertheless do not reach infinity, as for example, between the asymptotes of the parabola.* But these things must be passed over because they are not understood by many; universals fall more easily into the understanding. Moreover, it was shown that angelic minds are only powers for receiving those things which are of faith, and thus must be formed; consequently, that they comprehend only the most general things. The singular things which are infinite in every least object can indeed be inscribed upon human minds, but only as to the most general things, never to perfection, because their powers are finite. Thus those things which are inscribed, as it were, on their generals, when effected by the Lord, are the things which perfect the angel more and more; and because they can be inscribed, and thus the angel be formed and perfected, even to infinity, he can never arrive at perfection, consequently neither can he arrive at holiness. Therefore heaven can never be holy before the Lord. 1748, Feb. 19.
* This is evidently a slip for hyperbola. Compare DP 335.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 884
884. CONCERNING THE SPIRIT WHO DESIRED HEAVEN
The same spirit spoken of above [n. 872] who so ardently desired heaven again came to me, clothed, as I thought, in a still shabbier garment. He said that he indeed longed to enter heaven, but he was still as it were castigating, and was among those spirits of Jupiter who desire to punish. He now showed me a new action which he did not know before, namely, a kind of softly pulsative action. It was above the hips, around that part of the back where there is a similar motion. He pulsated as though with supple knees. He said that now he was of such a nature. I told him that this was an indication that he would soon enter heaven, for I was aware that he was of that genus which corresponds to the genital vessels where the generative particles are clothed with such sheaths, membranes, and coverings, that they may remain securely and later be transferred in safety into the womb, and be there gradually dissolved until the enclosed spiritual particles are insinuated into the ovula. His new clothing indicated that he was then prepared for his exit. His action indicated that the moment was then at hand, for in such a way do the generative particles act in the vesiculae seminales when the time is at hand. His clothing was now rougher. When he was told that he might cast off his raiment and thus enter heaven, from his desire he cast it off so quickly that it could scarcely have been done more quickly. But this was only for the purpose of proving him, and of teaching me the quality of the desires of those in the other life who relate to the seminal vessels. As was said, however, that spirit could not be received, wherefore he returned to his former state. He now spoke with a still more divided tongue, and was below the former region, because in a worse state as to externals. Those who afterwards come hither, in order to pass from these corporeal things to what is interior, and successively to what is heavenly, are carried by a way at the back, then between the knees, and in this way are taken away. 1748, Feb. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 885
885. CONCERNING THE DETERMINATION OF SOULS TO DEFINITE ENDS; ALSO CONCERNING THEIR FORMATION IN THE OTHER LIFE: AND CONCERNING THE INTERIOR MEMORY
Such as men have been formed during their life in the body, and indeed such as they have thence been at the point of death, such do they remain. First of all they are met with those things which took place at the point of death, also during disease, or at the end of life. Next they are introduced into various companies, and indeed into the company of good spirits, whose function is to explore of what quality they are in respect to their natural inclinations, which office they perform as though it were their own, scarcely knowing otherwise. Accordingly, as they are examined they are either received into better companies or are remitted to worse, in every case in agreement with the natural disposition of the spirits, thus by a mode of consent, that is, of love and of aversion, each and all things of which are disposed by the Lord. I have been taught these things by manifold experience, and I have seen, heard, and perceived. Spirits have told me what they are like in the one state, and what in the other. They are also at first largely actuated by the opinions and persuasions they have adopted, but experience teaches them whether they are of such a nature or otherwise. In the meanwhile, they are in their own function, and, as it were, in their own life, and they can thus prove the spirits flowing to them in their own ways and by various means. The reasons why they do this are very many. In addition to the desire which prevails among spirits, namely, that they are curious and desirous of knowing the quality of others and what it is, there is the reason that cognitions in general are spiritual foods. Thus these desires and cupidities correspond to the bodily appetites of eating and drinking; for this reason cognitions are also called spiritual foods, and hence is the interior signification of bread, grain, wheat, milk, water, and of many other things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 886
886. Moreover, I have observed that while souls are held in a universal state, they think almost nothing, and generals are regarded without a distinct idea, almost as men do when they seem to themselves to be thinking nothing. Nevertheless, this general speculation, as it were, has its own determinations, and thus variations, which are not recognized by the man, but still are recognized in heaven. But I could observe - and it was also confirmed by spirits - that in this state a soul cannot be reformed in respect to his externals, before he is reduced into a state determined to ideas familiar to him, or to those prevailing with him during his life; then for the first time can those things which are conducive [to his welfare] be insinuated and fixed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 887
887. The memory of spirits or of souls is, as was said, interior. It is not, however, a memory of particulars like that of man, for the memory of particulars is of use [only] to man, for it is suited to those things which his life in the body and the world requires. But the memory of spirits is interior; it is not known to souls. Therefore as often as I have spoken with souls about it, which is very often, they supposed that it was nothing, for during their life they had known nothing about it. Their phantasies and like things which they love are of that memory. Cupidities are things that flow from the imaginary harmony of phantasies. They are not unlike some who are pleased with instruments not in accord, but of a harsh sound, out of tune among themselves; others only enjoy those that are in just and true accord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 888
888. What pertains to that interior memory and how cognitions are insinuated in spirits cannot be known except from those things which happen in the life of the body. For example, from his infancy man learns to speak and to think, and this more and more, yet he never knows how these things are insinuated, still less how the faculties of understanding, thinking, judging and concluding are insinuated; in like manner neither does the adult man when he learns languages. Also, as in my own case, I am acquainted with the functions of my office from experience alone without the memory of particulars. I have been instructed in this manner in order that these things might be fixed in my mind. (These things are said only that thereby it can be understood what that memory is like, not that the things concerning myself are to be inserted.) 1748, Feb. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 889
889. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE INTERIOR MEMORY
That the interior memory is formed as are inclination, genius, understanding, and many other things in man, may be seen above [n. 888]; for whatsoever gives the faculty to the memory of particulars owes its proximate cause to the interior memory, but the faculty itself, regarded in itself, is of life. That there is an interior memory and of what quality it is can be perceived from the fact that in dreams, when the memory of particulars is not so aroused as in wakefulness, it is usual for a man to be presented such as he is, with all his features and with every condition of his body, his speech, his gait and like particulars. A man is never aware of these things from his memory of particulars, nor indeed can he describe any such faculty. In like manner we recognize the "animus" or variations of state of other people from their faces, also from the eyes and the region thereabouts, as well as from the tone of voice, and from many things which cannot be described. Man does not know whence he has learnt this, except from use alone, without knowledge.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 890
890. In order that these things might be livingly represented to me a spirit came to me who was such that all kinds of persuasions could be impressed upon him. There are very many such spirits who know no otherwise than that they are the person [whom they represent], and thus by means of them other persons can be induced almost to the very life. Wherefore, lest anyone with whom spirits speak should be deluded, it should be known that such things are most usual and familiar in the sphere of spirits. This spirit was examined in many ways so that the spirits might know which of my acquaintances he had been in the life of his body. At length they supposed that it was a certain one who was alive about half a year ago - whether he is now dead I do not know - because his personality could he so readily assumed. Thus he came into the company of spirits who could know from me of what quality he had been, and they were given a cognition of interiors, as just now said. That same person, therefore, was as vividly represented as though he himself were there, and this in so many respects that they are persuaded that he is that person. This appears no otherwise to them than it would if such a representation was induced upon me, as was before said. I still persisted in saying that it could be that he is that person, but I was not willing to be persuaded, because similar personations can exist. 1748, Feb. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 891
891. Moreover, even the good spirits could then know no other than that it was the same man, for each and all things can be so fashioned that they confirm. The interior angels, on the other hand, know this, as I was told and shown.
891[a.]* HE WHO IS LED BY THE LORD PERCEIVES IN THE SINGLE THINGS HE DOES WHETHER IT IS A PERMISSION, WHETHER IT IS GIVEN BY LEAVE, AND WHETHER IT IS WELL PLEASING: IN A WORD, WHETHER IT IS THUS TO BE DONE
With those who are led by the Lord there is a certain interior perception or observance as to those things which are to be done, especially in the doing of them. This is so manifest to those led by the Lord that in the single things they do there is nothing but what is either from the Lord's good pleasure, or from leave, or from permission. These are distinct in themselves, and can also be distinctly perceived. But this cannot be understood by a man unless he is such; others, howsoever these things are described with their circumstances, still do not believe them because they do not understand, even as spirits who are intellectual enough still cannot be persuaded that it is so. Those who know, and who have no desire to think from themselves, and so are in the way of truth, acquire such a perception. The reason that others cannot believe is principally because they suppose that they would thus be entirely deprived of their liberty of doing, as also of thinking, which they love; they suppose that thus they would be as if dead. I said to them that they then live, because to live from one's self is rather death, there being nothing of good from the proprium. Wherefore no one ought to wonder if any one say that he perceives what should be done, for this is the truth, and this is of faith. 1748, Feb. 20.
* In the manuscript the number 891 is repeated here and 892 does not occur. It is left unchanged on account of references in the Index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 893
893. CONCERNING THOSE WHO RELATE TO THE PANCREATIC DUCT, THE HEPATIC DUCT, AND THE GALL BLADDER
There are spirits who relate to these three members which are distinct one from the other, but set together according to the state of the spirits upon whom they operate. They are present especially at castigations and punishments which they wish as it were to direct. The worst of them are so stubborn that they never desist unless impelled by punishments or such things as terrify them, for they are afraid of punishments. They then promise all things, and that they will do so no more, but immediately afterwards they return to the same nature. They are those who have clung most tenaciously to their own opinions and phantasies, but who nevertheless do not act from hatred, but from natural depravity. Such spirits appear as little old women such as are wont to grow old in cupidities so as to become tenacious in them. When they are in their natural state they then think nothing, but they inhere in these things. I do not know whether they are delighted with anything else than being allowed to be in such activities, and to chastise, scourge, bite, and to act in a like foul manner, as do those biles, especially that of the gall bladder. They only desire to be in foul things. 1748, Feb. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 894
894. CONCERNING THE SPEECH OF THE ANGELS OF THE INTERIOR HEAVEN
Today angels were speaking amongst themselves for some time, but their speech was not at all perceived by me; I only perceived it as a gentle undulation above the head, above and behind. The spirits around me can also perceive something similar, but can understand nothing. Moreover, they were speaking distinctly amongst themselves saying many things simultaneously in one complex. I could perceive this from the fact that many things were said concerning a certain very extensive subject; this was done in a moment, as has also happened several times before.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 895
895. Some may be surprised at the fact that when writings are being read and no attention is being paid by the reader, or there is no perception of the things written, the sense and perception of those things are then elevated to the angels more distinctly than when the natural human mind is in them at the same time. When the sense of things is to be more clearly perceived, it is as though the states of the body must be withdrawn from the interior mind, whence the idea always becomes clearer, because without impeding objects; it is the same when the mind does not inhere in words or expressions which are the body of speech. The fact that the angels understand the sense of a writing even if the man does not, may seem surprising and thus paradoxical, yet it is most true, for today's experience testifies to it. Hence it can be concluded that when little children read the Holy Bible, angels understand or perceive the sense of the Word more clearly than when adults read it, as was also told me before. 1748, Feb. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 896
896. THAT SOULS HAVE THE MEMORY OF PARTICULARS WHEN THE SAME THINGS ARE REPRESENTED TO THEM SPIRITUALLY
Whenever any soul whom I had known in the life of his body came to me, being unaware that he was in the other life and supposing that he was still in the body or in the world, and I represented to him by means of spiritual ideas, as if to the life, the persons, places, cities, houses, rooms where he had been or which he had seen in the life of the body, he then recognized them all, just as they were. Thus in the case of souls, particulars also can be recalled to mind by others; they cannot, however, do this of themselves, but only from the man with whom they are. In this way also he can learn that he is in the other life, as well as by many inquiries, such as, Where does he suppose himself to be? in what place? 1748, Feb. 20.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 897
897. CONCERNING INTERIOR PERCEPTION AND PERSUASION
Souls and spirits can never perceive that from the Lord man can perceive and be persuaded what he ought to think, speak and do; for they suppose that no other perceptions can be given than those which spring from themselves, or from what is their own. Thus they were never willing to acknowledge that a perception like this is possible, not even those who in the life of the body and in the life afterwards had been quite acute and clever, and who seemed to themselves to be able to penetrate into and understand each and all things. Whenever there was conversation concerning this perception and persuasion, they could conceive no otherwise than that if their proprium or self were absent, they would then no longer exist, but it would be another who thought, spoke and acted, and one would thus be as an organ in which there is no life, such as a wooden machine or the like. For they cannot conceive that any other life is possible than that which is proprial, and they suppose that if this were taken away they would be either entirely without life, or, as a certain one is now saying, so stupid that he would never be a soul or spirit.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 898
898. However perspicacious and capable of perceiving in other respects, these souls or spirits still so stick in such ideas that they do not doubt, but deny, and this, as was said, because when the proprium or self is taken away they suppose that nothing would remain except what they reject. I then said to them that the difference of life between those who do not so perceive and those who are so persuaded, is as that between something very obscure - being so obscure as to be nothing - and heaven; or that between darkness and light; yea, as that which comes forth from the lowest parts of man, that is, from the rectum, and that which descends from the whole heaven. Indeed, a tun was represented to me, almost like the infernal tun, so that the difference was as that between that tun, where the infernal suppose that they possess the whole heaven, supposing that tun to be the universe subject to themselves, and the whole heaven as to its flames and light.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 899
899. For there are two ways to the human understanding, namely, the way through the senses which is the lower way through which the human understanding is born, and the way through heaven from the Lord which is the higher way. Whatever is born through the lower way is corporeal and material, but that which is born through the higher way is spiritual and celestial. Unless the higher gate is opened by the Lord it can never be believed that there is such a communication that one may perceive and be persuaded. In many men, however, there is from this a conscience, but for the most part that conscience extends [only] to actions, and is formed from the cognition of those things in which it places worship and duty; thus it is not a true conscience except that in certain good men and spirits it is an obscure one. But in angels it is a manifest conscience, so that they know, perceive, and understand that it is so, and that no life is possible without such a conscience and a manifest, or variously manifested, persuasion of things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 900
900. Spirits were greatly astonished whenever I said that I can do nothing from myself, when yet they often saw that many changes have been effected from me; and they were still more astonished when I again said that they were not effected by me, but through me, so that it seemed to me that I did them, when yet I did not even the least thing from myself, but it was the Lord. This came to them as a paradox, but still it is a truth which can never be contradicted, nor is it contradicted by any of the angels, but confirmed; and when those spirits heard the confirmations from heaven, they seemed to themselves to believe that it was so, but they do not believe, because they neither perceive nor understand.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 901
901. Besides the confirmations from heaven, other confirmations which are very numerous were also added from experience. When they kept the mind intent upon these they could understand that it is so, because the manifest experience before their eyes rendered it visible in a spiritual manner. But as soon as the experience and its life or intellectual light departed, they relapsed into their former state of ignorance and could not comprehend that such a thing is possible, and that it is life; for they suppose that merely natural lumen is light, though in itself it is darkness. To such spirits light cannot seem other than as darkness; but wherein that darkness consists and what its quality is can never appear except in light, that is, by those who are in light, the Lord alone giving enlightenment and making it manifest.* 1748, Feb. 21.
* The entry in the index (s.v. Perceptio) has: "From darkness no one can see light; but from light darkness may be seen."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 902
902. Such perceptions and persuasions can never be obtained without faith in the Lord, for they are His, consequently His gift, nor is the least thereof from man, soul, spirit, or angel.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 903
903. CONCERNING SPIRITUAL HARMONY AND FELICITY
There are celestial and spiritual things which are distinct both in men and in the heavens. The spiritual are allotted their own provinces, and the celestial theirs. In man's body things which belong to the lungs pertain to spiritual things; those which belong to the heart to celestial things. So in all other cases.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 904
904. The spiritual have their own proper felicities, and these are distinguished from the celestial by means of the gladness that the spiritual have and the joy the celestial have. In order that states of gladness or spiritual felicity may be understood, an idea of them can be gained from the harmonies of sounds; also from the harmonies of visual things. The harmonies of sounds, also those of speech, besides the meaning of speech, pertain to spiritual harmony. The gladness which thence results is a spiritual gladness; therefore the music of the Church of old was so delightful, as also the singing in the heavens. So likewise the harmony of visual things; hence are the varieties of beauty which affect the mind, such as beauty in general, as also the beauty of paradises and of all similar things, and that of buildings. These pertain to spiritual gladness. Then, more interior gladness is the gladness in intellectual things; hence is the love of truth itself, or of truths, consequently also of cognitions. States of spiritual gladness are the forms of celestial things which are their essentials; if they are not, they still should be.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 905
905. But the other senses, such as touch, taste, and smell pertain to the provinces of the celestial, for their delights are not spiritual. Hence the difference between [spiritual] and celestial felicities can be known; also what man would be like if he were deprived of the one or the other.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 906
906. A certain angel related to other angels in an angelic manner how many kinds of felicities there are in the interior heaven. This he did to the distinct perception of the angels by an enumeration of them and an angelic representation. To me, however, that representation was not perceptible except by means of undulations, from which it was given me to know in a general manner that only the genera of felicities of the interior heaven were enumerated. Those which were enumerated and represented to the life within the first 4 or 6 minutes were 478 in number, thus nearly 500; hence I reckon the number 500. Since the felicities of the interior heaven are of so many genera, it can thence be concluded how many are the species, there being innumerable species of each genus; and hence how many are the particulars, these being innumerable in each species; besides the many subdivisions, namely, the particulars of particulars, since each particular is taken as a species, or as a universal genus, higher or lower, according as it is within a society where such specific or particular felicity lives.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 907
907. Hence also it can be concluded how innumerable and ineffable are the things that can be said and represented by an angel within a single minute which would require so much time to describe by the speech of words, and even then could not be described. 1748, Feb. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 908
908. CONCERNING THE AVARICIOUS AND THEIR LIFE AFTER DEATH
There are many genera of avarice and many species. Those who are grasping, and who thus by frugal ways gather together and accumulate money or wealth, are penalized differently, after the life of the body, from those who exercise avarice in despoiling others and acquiring wealth by means both lawful and unlawful. Here only concerning that kind of avarice in which they amass riches, hold the animus intent upon them, and place the happiness of life therein, even though they do not use unlawful means.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 909
909. That their life might be described, there appeared to me a dark room, which I do not remember. From this room came one who during his life had been of such a nature that he could attract the goods of others to himself by cunning or other wiles; for wherever anything of the kind was to be anticipated, there was his "animus". For this purpose he would also meddle in many such things, that under some plausible pretext, he might take something away. Such spirits dwell in that room, almost where are the worst and most deceitful infernal spirits, at one side of hell, at man's back verging somewhat towards his left side; for the deceits having gain as an end are manifold. They are in about the plane of the shoulder.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 910
910. Almost above me on the left side, I heard a kind of heavy murmur like that of a great mill, but I did not know what it was. Soon afterwards one lay down near me, on the left side in about the same region, and as if in sleep said nothing else than, "I am nothing; I am no one; I am no one; I am nothing."* I supposed that this was a species of vastation, thus of desperation before they are carried off from the lower earth. There was another form of expression signifying that pity may be shown him. When he sensed my presence I began to speak with him, and was then given to know that he was one of that crew who amass riches and keep their "animus" intent on them. From this they derive their inmost delights, especially if there is silver and gold in their coffers, in addition to what they have acquired by some deceit or by unlawful means. Moreover, I perceived that such spirits speak in this way from a certain anxiety, and this because in the vicinity are those who yearn after what belongs to others, and want to acquire it for themselves deceitfully or by some trickery which they may be able to defend by various pretexts, and thereby render themselves safe, having no fear on account of eternal life. Because these spirits in their vicinity infest them they thus throw themselves as it were upon their coffers or wealth, and consider whether any such spirits are present; for they are very often infested by them. Hence they cry out among themselves so loudly in order that any such robber hearing that they are nothing, that they are wretched, may refrain from despoiling them. Such are the miserable lives of those who derive their inmost joy from silver, gold and wealth. The mill or the sound as of someone grinding was the murmur with its variety of many such spirits, who feared lest their riches should be seized.**
* In the MS. in Latin and Swedish, nihil sum, nullus sum, jag ar ingenting.
** This sentence was inserted later in the space between the paragraphs, probably when Swedenborg was making the Index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 911
911. Moreover, because they had not acquired money and wealth by deceit or by unlawful means, there is inwardly hidden in such lamentations that they are nothing and are to be commiserated, that which is good, and after a time these cries, that they are nothing and are to be commiserated on account of the robbers, are gradually changed into what is good. Afterwards, when they have forgotten about the robbers and the money, they then fear only spiritual robbers, and acknowledge that they are nothing, because they can do nothing in their own defense. Then also they cry that the Lord may have mercy upon them. Thus their insanity is turned into such a species [of sanity]. 1748, Feb. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 912
912. EVIL SPIRITS ALSO HAVE STARS AROUND THEM
Often evil spirits from the planet Jupiter, and also evil and even deceitful spirits from this earth, have stars around them, and also heaven is viewed by them. This signifies the spiritual that inflows into their reasonings, and also that they can understand what pertains to faith. 1748, Feb. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 913
913. CONCERNING THOSE WHO REPRESENT THE INFUNDIBULUM OF THE BRAIN
First, above an azure window a face was seen by me, which presently withdrew within. Then also were seen small stars about the region of the left eye, and soon afterwards a number of very small glittering stars at a great distance from me and high up. These were spiritual stars, for they sparkled with a white light (like brilliants).* I was then shown walls but no roof; the walls were only on the left side. Presently was seen the starry heaven with many stars; and because it was in a part somewhat lower, on a level with the arm and around the quarter where are the deceitful, I supposed there was something horrible that would be presented to my sight. But soon afterwards the wall and the sky disappeared, and a well appeared to me, from which went something like a bright mist or vapour, like smoke which is hardly seen. It also seemed as if something was being pumped out of the well.
* The MS. has (som brillianter) in Swedish, meaning like finely cut diamonds or brilliants.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 914
914. When I inquired what these things signified or represented I was told that such is the representation of the infundibulum of the brain, the nature of which is evident from its description: namely, that it receives spirits resolved from the blood, and besprinkled on the way with a suitable serum lest they exhale through the pores. They are then carried off through very many paths into the large ventricles, and thence through their own foramen under the pineal gland to the third cleft or ventricle, and from there to the infundibulum and so to the pituitary gland. There they are separated, and by determinate paths they are carried down to the extremities of the sinuses and so to the jugular veins. Thus the spirits resolved from the blood globules come to the cortical beginnings, and being there conjoined with new spirituous essences, are carried down through their fibers into the ventricles, and then through the infundibulum into the blood, that they may vivify the dry and lifeless blood in the extremities of the sinuses. After this they are borne along to the chyle, fresh from the body, and being conjoined therewith in the heart, thus vivify the mass of the blood in the heart. All this, together with the whole process so tedious to describe, was said by angels to other angels in a moment, almost in a second.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 915
915. In order that the quality of those who constitute the province of the infundibulum in the heavenly body might be made evident to me, there was a society of them which, as a single spirit, heard me speaking. Though it did not happen for me to speak with him, yet he either applied to himself whatever was said, supposing that it was said of him, or he became indignant, continually running toward me and to a distance away from me, in imitation of that flux in the ventricle, which is continually being carried to and fro from its vertex to its horn. These spirits are very impatient, and cannot be pinned down. Being quick they pay attention to particulars. As to whether they are bound to definite principles this cannot be supposed. Thus they are among interior excrementitious parts, are faint-hearted, inconstant, and suspicious.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 916
916. Such spirits, however, and also others, being themselves organs, relate to the same organs in the human body; but the fluids of the viscera are the things which are in such a man, as his reasonings, phantasies and the like, which being similarly circumstanced, move him and constitute his life. Still there is interior life in these fluids, for things of vitality are stored up within them and are set free wherever they will perform some use. 1748, Feb. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 917
917. Such spirits are in the region of the forehead, towards the front in the same plane. They run backwards and forwards, sometimes to a considerable distance, announcing what happens and what they hear.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 918
918. There are many genera of them, and therefore still more species, there being similar fluids in almost every viscus, though distinct in respect to their offices. Every viscus has its own emunctories which are not rejected but are expended on some use. Their excellence is to be measured according to their uses. 1748, Feb. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 919
919. After life the lot of these spirits is restless. They can have no peace. Moreover, they are troublesome to others, and so by suitable anxieties must by all means be reduced into better states.
919 1/2. Those of whom we have treated are spirits of a middle sort, between the good lymph of the brain and the excrementitious. Those who relate to the excrementitious fluids are spirits who draw spiritual truths down to things earthly and there so defile them, that they terminate in things filthy, as is now shown me. These are in front at a distance higher up, at the right side of the nose. They take spiritual and celestial truths and draw them down to filthy earthly things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 920
920. THOSE WHO RELATE TO THE BONES IN WHICH THE VITAL MOTIONS TERMINATE AS IN THEIR FULCRA
There are some in the life of the body, and also in the other life after the life of the body, who, from causes in themselves, think only in a general manner, or do not have their thought determined to any definite thing; thus they are as distracted as though they were not in the body. Such spirits have induced upon me a similar general idea, without any objects to which the thought might be determined. Such are those who relate to the bones in man. They are also slow and dull-witted nor can anything be fixed in their memory except in a determinate state, consequently neither can anything be brought forth therefrom. 1748, Feb. 21.
There is with them not only a sluggishness in their employments, but also a dullness in judging and acting. Still, there is nothing intranquil; for cares do not penetrate, being dissipated as it were into a general idea and perishing. They are not malicious.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 921
921. CONCERNING THE EXPLORATION OF SOULS AS TO THEIR VARIOUS STATES
It was said above [nos. 867-871] that when souls come among spirits, or among those souls who wander about freely in the lowest heaven or as if in another world, they are explored by them, this being done according to their capacity. There are those who explore only the grosser states of a soul; they can be greatly deceived, for they only lead him to speak what they have proposed to themselves, and set before him. If the soul, then, is ready in following up the speech of those who induce him to speak in this manner, they therefore at once judge him to be of that quality, when yet he is not; for at the same time they induce on him a state similar to their own. In that state he thus readily speaks with them as one of themselves. Hence they suppose him to be such, and sometimes when from the prejudices or opinions he has acquired, they induce evils on him, they condemn him. This happened in the case of some who had been known to me in their lifetime, concerning whom I was not always able to think so justly, because they were not very well known to me. Wherefore, those spirits judge after this manner.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 922
922. This is the judgment of those who explore, or are permitted to explore, only the grosser things in a soul, and this because of the grosser things of man; and although they are carried away by wrong opinions and so annoy the soul, it still conduces to his good and his emendation, for nothing else is permitted by the Lord.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 923
923. Indeed, when such spirits explore a soul, they perceive these things only grossly, thus not the interior things of his speech. This could be observed in that their judgment was not very fitting and suitable. Yet this is perceived very plainly by good spirits, and especially by angels.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 924
924. Those examiners are of the genus who constitute the province of the secretory organs in man, such as the kidneys, ureters and bladder; for those organs also do nothing else than explore the several things which are brought to them, which indeed they snatch up, as is well known.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 925
925. In general, all those who explore souls and spirits, and therein have their cupidities and place their pleasures, pertain to the provinces of the secretory organs. Wherefore there are as many genera of them as there are viscera in man, there being no viscus whatever which does not have a secretory function, each in its own way. Consequently there are innumerable genera and species thereof, and their abundance is immense, for all glands, of which these are two kinds, are of this nature. 1748, Feb. 22.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 926
926. CONCERNING THE EXPLORATION OF SOULS
There is, moreover, a still more subtle exploration, for there are spirits still more subtle, who much more interiorly perceive the soul of man, that is, his more universal affections, those, namely, which are more regnant and which men conceal in various ways. In these explorations spirits cannot be so deceived as in those of the former spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 927
927. It was also given me to perceive how their minds [animus] then became opened up. There is, as it were, a sphere exhaling which, not being concordant with my thought, at once bent it into that which the soul had, without his being aware of it. Thus, when I thought this soul was in a place at the back, he immediately, without thought on his part or previous consideration or premeditation about it, bent his way forwards so that I scarcely knew other than that he was at the forward part below, when yet he was at the hinder part below. This was because in his lifetime he had been such that he did not want any one to know on which side he stood; otherwise he could not be in their societies, and know what they intended, and so would be deprived of the opportunity of profiting thereby, or, as is said, of enriching himself as regards honors and wealth. On each occasion he acted in the same way. Unknowingly and without premeditation he perverted my more universal thoughts so skillfully that I scarcely knew but that I was such, and felt indignant in myself that I should be held in such depraved affection. It was the same in many other things which I have forgotten. In this way the ruling or more universal passions could be known; but the angels distinguish them easily.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 928
928. Such is the exploration of the ruling passions in man, for he is led into them by spirits who relate to some secretory function in man, that is, to some gland. But who they were on this occasion, I do not know - whether of the head, the lungs, or the body. On only two occasions bright, thin streaks appeared before my eyes, like streaks of forked lightning.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 929
929. There sometimes appeared to me something like sharp little points suspended above the head of a soul, so that I was afraid he would be injured, for such things usually induce pain and dread in general, as when sharp points or the points of swords might fall upon one's head. They signify that such spirits are thinking otherwise than they want to speak, as was also told me; for everything pointed signifies deceit or cunning. 1748, Feb. 21.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 930
930. Thus they can also be explored as to what kind of idea they have concerning the Lord, heaven, the life after bodily life, and the like, and other things which concern general society and [particular] societies. There is, as it were, a sphere exhaling and operating very actively, so that it perverts or bends the thoughts of others, and persuades him that the thoughts which are active with them are as it were his own. Moreover, the activity of this sphere is usually stronger, or weaker, according to the actuality inrooted in the man from the ends which he has desired, more or less; in this way also the ends to which his desires are determined by the man can be ascertained, for he is the same in the means. Spirits who are rather weak, also those who are susceptible to the operations of another, can easily be induced to believe that they are of a certain nature, because the state of others is induced upon them; but such states cannot affect the angels. 1748, Feb. 22.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 931
931. This can be represented no otherwise than by the sphere of the effluvia from the body. This sphere is such that when anything impinges upon it, it either reflects it, or bends it, in accordance with its own genius or nature; wherefore, these spirits do not know that they are such and that they produce such an effect. All spirits are as it were encompassed by such a sphere, as, for instance, those who terrify and inspire fear and the like. Within that sphere nothing is admitted that is repugnant or contrary, unless it be a sphere acting more powerfully; then it is done with suffering, because the spirit and his sphere make a one. Cognitions, however, which do not flow in with cupidity, can enter and be received. 1748, Feb. 22.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 932
932. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE EXPLORATION OF SPIRITS
Souls can be explored by spirits with the greater difficulty in the degree that they can be reduced into a state of good affections. This is also usually the case with evil men in the world. When they are in misfortunes, sadness, temptation, disease, they then appear to be wholly changed, but if the former disposition remains they easily relapse. Similar states, therefore, can also be formed in souls, and when in these states they appear to be different. I was instructed today by living experience in the case of one who in the life of the body had been cunning. If, however, from their cunning they admit a state of goodness, the simulation at once shines forth before angels as in clear day, but not so before the grosser spirits who can be deluded by means of specious simulations. Simulation occurs among souls, for they derive this from the life of the body. They suppose no otherwise than that they in like manner can delude spirits, but their simulations are manifestly patent; and if these simulations are innate they are punished in the manner spoken of before [n. 515], namely, as by a sundering of interiors and exteriors by means of genera and species of rending.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 933
933. Souls who act powerfully by their sphere, and bend or pervert the sphere of the thoughts of another - and this, by reason of what has been implanted - not only turn, as it were, things that are good into what agrees with their own nature or sphere, but in certain cases, they sometimes turn things that are evil into good to the end that they may deceive, and also because they have desired to distort all things, and in this way to conceal their own cupidities. 1748, Feb. 22. These things are from experience.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 934
934. THAT SWORDS AND SHARP POINTS APPEAR WHENEVER SOULS APPEAR OTHERWISE THAN THEY THINK
When souls speak otherwise than they thank, as for instance, say that which is good for the reason that it is well so to speak, there then appears a sword, the point of which is seen above the head, as though it would fall upon the head of the one speaking, as was said above, [n. 929]. Further, when there is no such deceit, but it seems to one as though a thing ought to be said in a certain way because he has observed* that it is true, and yet his "animus" does not feel in like manner, but dissents, then the sword is seen behind his back, so that he is in danger. Thus swords or their points threaten in various ways according to the nature of the discordance between the thoughts and the speech. 1748, Feb. 22.
* In the margin: "N.B."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 935
935. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE PUNISHMENT OF REVENGE AND HATRED
Here, on the whole open page,* you may see described the punishment of revenge. Because within revenge are the most disgusting filthy things, these are represented in this way, namely, by members which have become thus filthy. Within revenge and hatred are such foulness and filth that it is inevitable that the like punishments should follow from them; for them there is also a miry lake at the left of Gehenna, in a place lower than the feet.
* The manuscript page referred to contains nos. 932-938 on one side, and on the opposite page nos. 939-948. A line is drawn across the page between nos. 934 and 935. It would appear that nos. 935-938 were written after some of the following paragraphs.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 936
936. Afterwards there appeared the head of a dragon with great jaws and a grate of teeth, altogether fiery within, as if there were a fiery flame within the jaws. This is the punishment afterwards inflicted; it is as a consuming fire; into such jaws are they later consigned.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 937
937. CONCERNING THOSE WHO PUNISH HATRED AND REVENGE
The spirit who punishes revenge is most malignant. He can put on the appearance of all men. Now he feigns to be one person, now another, so that one can scarcely know who he is. When he punishes he counterfeits many persons. He is amongst the most malignant spirits. He is black, and comes from the region of the colon.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 938
938. The spirits who punish in that miry lake are malignant women, being those from the province of the bladder.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 939
939. CONCERNING THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE MAMMILLARY PROCESSES OF THE BRAIN
The mammillary processes are those processes which imbibe the phlegm of the interior or medullary substance of the brain through their interstices, and discharge it into the nostrils as phlegm, casting it out as altogether useless excrement, as is the mucus of the nose, for this mucus is not expended on the throat, for it would then conglutinate the foods and destroy the appetite.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 940
940. Those who constitute that province are they who persist in hatred, and when once they have conceived hatred against anyone are tenacious of revenge. But the malignity of the hatred differs according to its causes; hatred and revenge have their causes, or ends, and these also are such that they can imbue the man and thus take root.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 941
941. Such spirits are in front a little towards the left from the plane of the face, being at a distance therefrom. When they come into view there is seen a great and wide tun* of a brown color. Because they are infernal they are held in this tun, for they suppose that from there they can govern the universe.
* In the Index (s.v. Vindicta) this is said to be a "pulpit".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 942
942. When such spirits speak they do so with an undulation like that of the waves of the sea, for they want to make themselves felt, and are therefore heard in this way. There is a congregation of them there.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 943
943. Those, however, who [cherish hatred and revenge] from some better cause which seems good to them, dwell not so far away, but near the face in a similar place, and within a wall which is curved in front. The wall is white as though coated with plaster, with beautiful carvings made of plaster, and this, because the reason of their conceiving hatred and revenge was one that seemed beautiful to them. This wall appeared to me near my face. It was snow-white, with beautiful carvings. When the carvings were obliterated it became more extended, and at the same time higher. Afterwards, I could not see its height; its color was not so white, but was inwardly turning to a kind of blue. It is thus with those who adopt such a disposition, not from an evil cause, but from some other cause by which they intend the common good, and at length heavenly good. This flat wall changed and raised itself upwards. It was also offered me to view it on the inside, and it was said that there at the bottom are serpents and dragons - which, however, I did not see - signifying the hatred and revenge which are dissipated in this way.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 944
944. THE GRIEVOUS PUNISHMENTS OF REVENGE
Those who have conceived a revengeful animus from plausible reasons, as, for instance, that it would be king-like and becoming to one's dignity, or that they conceived it to be just, are severely punished in order that they may perceive its sordid and filthy quality.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 945
945. As regards the first punishment, it is so filthy that it should not be described, and so also the second. For the face and body are rendered so hideous that there is nothing human left; indeed, the face becomes as if it were a coarse, round, flat cake, so that everything human is lost together with everything that is worthy of man.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 946
946. The spirit is then whirled around with something filthy, as if it were arms, stretched out and immovable; they are not arms, but only rags, somewhat white. The body, being stretched out in this way and continually rotated, is carried towards heaven, and, that he may be struck to the inmosts with shame, it is proclaimed before all that he is of such a quality. Thus he must become a supplicant and must beg for pardon. What he must say in his supplication is dictated to him.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 947
947. After this he is carried towards Gehenna into the miry lake, and there rolled and immersed in the mire as though he would be suffocated. Thus such spirits are like mire. Such punishments are for those who are tenacious in revenge, and unless they abstain from it these punishments will continue with repeated alternations, even though it be to eternity. 1748, Feb. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 948
948. These things pertain to me, such as I had been, and to another whose name is here withheld; for such had been his nature from childhood, and indeed directed against me whom he saw in a dream, and he burned with deadly hatred; but he did not know that it was I.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 950
950.* THAT GOODS ARE NOT IMPUTED WHEN THE MAN IS EVIL, AND EVILS ARE OBLITERATED WHEN THE MAN IS GOOD
Today it was clearly shown me in idea that goods, which are the Lord's, cannot be imputed to an evil man because he is in evils, and attributing good to himself supposes that they are his own, which can never be. Goods, however, are imputed to one who is good, and evils are then obliterated.** These things can be more clearly perceived in idea than described. 1748, Feb. 23.
* There is no n. 949 in the manuscript.
** In the Index (s.v. Bonum) it is stated that "evils are as it were obliterated".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 951
951. THAT ANGELS CAN EXAMINE MAN'S ANIMUS AS THOUGH IT WERE SEPARATED FROM THE MAN
Part of the cranium of a certain spirit was again elevated as if toward heaven and inspected there, and what his nature had been as to his cupidities was read, as it were; and also what it had been in his infancy, what he had in mind [animus] or what he had intended; likewise the nature of the thoughts he had had, and also his dreams. Indeed, from his face there were shown me two faces which had appeared to him in childhood, similar to those against whom he had been incensed. It was said one face was like mine, but I could not recognize it; the other face was indeed that of a man, but better looking like that of a full grown virgin. In a word, in the mind [animus] undergoing exploration nothing is left undisclosed which the Lord permits to be disclosed, both the things he has thought, and the disposition he has contracted by actuality, as well as everything else.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 952
952. But there still remains with him a softer substance, as it were, like the medullary substance of the brain, though harder. From this the man still speaks and thinks, but with a difference. Hence he is explored to some small degree as to the quality of his interior man, when this is compared with the exterior. 1748, Feb. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 953
953. THAT ANGELS PERCEIVE THE SIMULATIONS OF MAN, EVEN THOSE WHICH TO HIM SEEM MOST SECRET
When a soul or a man wants to simulate - to think one thing and say another - it can become as manifest before the angels as does a great black cloud before the eyes. There are also some who in their thought can so simulate that they have as it were a double thought, as I have. They suppose, as a certain spirit said, that thus they can dissemble so as to deceive even the angels. But it was given me to see that this also is perceived - by myself and spirits as a thin vapor, and by angels as a mist, or as smoke with a stench. The things which to the man are most secret are laid open to this extent only before angels of the interior heaven; before those of the more interior heaven there can be no sensation of them on account of their grossness, unless, indeed, there is something more deeply hidden therein, or the like, which does not cohere with them. 1748, Feb. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 954
954. CONCERNING THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE MAMMILLARY PROCESSES
This only is to be added [to nos. 939-943]: When those who constitute the province of the mammillary processes apply themselves - which they do to the face, not to the body - they breathe forth a warmth, for vengeance is fiery and is represented by fire; hence, therefore, such warmth. Thus the quality of souls can be known also from the heat and its quality, and also from its place and distance, and from all the circumstances of its position and of the objects round about them. 1748, Feb. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 955
955. THAT ANGELS HAVE AN ACCURATE KNOWLEDGE OF NATURAL TRUTHS SO THAT SCARCELY THE LEAST THING IS LACKING
It is to be noted for the sake of remembrance only, not that it may be alleged, that when I read some of the things written about a certain viscus of the body, together with the causes thence deduced, the angels could know correctly whether it was the truth or not, and from them it was also given me to perceive this thus in anatomical, physical and philosophical things they know whatever is true and is rightly connected, and this without a previous cognition through the sciences.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 956
956. THAT A MORE PROFOUND ACUMEN OF THOUGHT IS SOMETIMES POSSIBLE IN THOSE WHO ARE PERVERTED
No one can judge anyone's life from the acumen of his genius and his penetration into things, for those who are sharper than others may be evil rather than good. Thus those who are deceitful, even the most deceitful, and also robbers, can penetrate into others' thoughts and intentions, and also into their minds, better than other spirits; if they cannot, they are not active robbers; but they turn everything into falsity, evil and deceit according to their cupidities. Thus devils in the other life are so sharp in thinking up deceits and weaving them together, that no one can ever be induced to believe it. Therefore, one who is praised on account of his acumen is not for that reason to be praised on account of his life. From the degree of his acumen no one can hope for anything as a reward in the other life. 1748, Feb. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 957
957. In the other life they abuse their acumen and turn what is good into evil so skillfully and instantaneously, that one can never believe it; for in the life of the body they are like serpents whose eyes are, as it were, intent every moment on how they can do harm.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 958
958. CONCERNING THE HARDNESS AND SOFTNESS OF CALLUSES
The calluses which the soul takes with him after his bodily life, and which are removed and examined as to what he is like in external or corporeal things, are harder or softer according to his state of life in act. Those which are hard are softened, this being done by various punishments. Before they are softened, better things cannot be conjoined with the internals, nor can evil things be as it were obliterated, together with their connections which are to be torn out, as it were, in a spiritual manner. Those who have harder calluses sustain great and intense pain, and the torments are the more deep-seated because the roots of the evil are touched. But those whose calluses are softer do not sustain such pain, as I have learned by experience when a similar oppression and tearing was wrought in me as in another. 1748, Feb. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 959
959. THAT THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE KIDNEYS, URETERS, AND BLADDER WANT TO EXPLORE
Whenever a soul approaches, he is met by those who constitute the province of the kidneys, ureters, and bladder, who are at hand that they may examine or explore him. They desire to find reasons wherever they can, and diligently seek them. But their desire to explore is for the sake of chastising and punishing, the cupidity of which gives them great delight. They are able, however, only to explore those things which the soul has taken with him from the body; for the kidneys, ureters, and bladder filter out from the blood, thus from corporeal things, only things worn-out and filthy. 1748, Feb. 23.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 960
960. THOSE WHO ARE IN THE PROVINCE OF THE KIDNEYS, AND SUCCENTURIATE KIDNEYS,* DRAW THE GROSSER THINGS TO THEMSELVES, AND THUS PURIFY THINGS WHICH MUST BE MADE PURER
It can be known that the kidneys, both the urinary and the succenturiate, draw off to themselves unclean things - the kidneys the unclean things of the serum, and the succenturiate kidneys the more unclean things of the spirit of the blood. Therefore the spermatic vessels descend from the emulgent vessels.
* The suprarenal bodies.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 961
961. When the purer thoughts are taken away from a man, then also spirits who are in the province of the kidneys follow the corporeal things, thus the more unclean things, and this in a twofold order or degree. Because they bring in things which are in agreement with those who constitute that province, they also hold the "animus" in them, and thus withdraw it from purer things. Wherefore the purer things are carried away to heaven without the accompanying uncleanness.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 962
962. Therefore, the succenturiate kidneys take away the impurities of the spirits of the blood, and the kidneys the impurities of the serum of the blood, and this in a like manner as it were. They act by attraction, the organ doing the acting. The spirits of that province act in a similar manner. They are such that as soon as anything corresponding in the purer sphere is excited, then, since the corporeal things which the man or soul has with him cannot be separated, therefore by a cooperative force, which acts at a distance according to the sphere of their activity, they associate themselves, excite, attract, and so free the better and purer things from the more impure, even from those that are foul and putrid. Wherefore it is evil spirits who drive such things away. They do not on that account become worse, however, for they must perform such functions before they become better, or are reformed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 963
963. When spirits hold back their phantasies in this manner, if this is then represented before the eyes of spirits, it appears as though something was as it were lifted up, as you may see stated above concerning the corporeal callus [n. 958]. This, however, is only the detention of their minds [animus] upon such things so that they may thereby become quiescent. They cannot work together with interior things since these do not appear. An interior medullary substance, as it were, then appears, and because they keep their eyes intent on things more exterior than the end, it therefore appears as though it were raised up to their eyes, and thus subjected to their sight.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 964
964. That there is such an attraction is quite evident from varied and manifold experience known to me. They have withdrawn my cranium with a very noticeable sensation, sometimes with pain. A most manifest, painful sensation was due to nothing else than that they were then keeping their intuition fixed upon those things which had been outermost, so that the interiors might be laid open to the better spirits, and so forth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 965
965. When leave is given to angels to inspect the spiritual and celestial things of anyone, almost the same thing is seen, in that he is carried away into heaven; but it is nothing else than the detention of angelic minds upon those things which are in agreement with them. 1748, Feb. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 966
966. Thus by keeping their gaze fixed upon the things which are not so grossly impure, the succenturiate kidneys draw to themselves those that are interiorly impure; for they fix the serum of the spirits or of the purer blood, so that the purer things, liberated by them, may thus be carried away undefiled, and so forth. This method is the method of the cherubim, to the end that the more impure things do not come to the Lord; so that He may be in things celestial and spiritual as He is in things Divine, and from them, as from centers, may govern the universe. 1748, Feb. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 967
967. THAT THE TONGUE PERTAINS TO SPIRITUAL AND CELESTIAL THINGS
By living experience it was made known to me that the tongue pertains to spiritual and also to celestial things, and that by means of it a passage is open to the one and the other, namely, from the spiritual to the celestial, and conversely. The tongue, therefore, presides over both the lungs and the viscera of the heart. This is more clearly evident from its double function, in that it pertains to spiritual things by speech, and to celestial things by taste. Thus those who constitute the province of the tongue are such that through them there is a passage from spiritual things to celestial. 1748, Feb. 24.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 968
968. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE RENAL CAPSULES
The function of the succenturiate glands is universal in the fetus, because they perform the function of many viscera which in the meanwhile lie dormant. Afterwards they perform the office of attracting the purer blood when it is about to circulate, lest it should be absorbed by the spermatic vessels, and by a shorter circle pour it into the [vena] cava, and so into the heart. It then vivifies the blood from this region also, just as the cerebrum vivifies it from the upper region. This is the case so long as the spermatic vessels, or the genital organs, are [not] acting powerfully. But when these members do act powerfully and snatch away the better parts of the blood, then the renal capsules are deprived of this vital blood, and thus the purer serum is snatched away from them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 969
969. I have also learned this from living experience. There are those who apply themselves to the province of these capsules, and draw to themselves, and thus as it were transmit, the purer kinds of reasonings, although they seem to themselves to retain them; there are, nevertheless, communications with heaven. When, therefore, my thoughts were such that they were immediately carried away from heaven, certain female spirits of that province said that they were affected with great anxiety, and did not know whence it came. The reason came from the fact that thus they would not draw to themselves and communicate spiritual and celestial things, as before; they were then affected with an anxiety to which they had not previously been accustomed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 970
970. Those who constitute this province are chaste virgins, who are very prone to anxiety, and thus are fearful lest they be disturbed out of their state. They lie quiet at the left part of the side, almost within, but at the side, approximately where the suprarenal glands are in man. They anxiously fear that they will not be admitted into heaven, for they suppose that if deprived of their function, they would perish, because they would be without any office. Thus they are among the best heavenly spirits, who act silently, and if the least thought of being deprived of their office should come to them they at once sigh and are anxious, as I have sometimes clearly perceived and have wondered whence this came. Their anxiety which now is also communicated to me, is evident. It was a certain kind of holy tremor which, moreover, was plainly witnessed when the communication was taken away and directed immediately to heaven. Beyond this, they say nothing. Sometimes, when it came to a description of things in the Word, they said that they felt as though they were being deprived of their office, because they supposed that this would effect an immediate communication, thus not through them, so that they would be deprived of their spiritual food. 1748, Feb. 24.
There are some who, in vastation, despair of ever being able to enter heaven, as I perceived today. Therefore they are exceedingly anxious at the least thought of heaven, without knowing the reason. I spoke with them about this. They weep easily. 1748, Sept. 12.*
* This paragraph was written in the left margin and was added when Swedenborg was indexing the work on Sept. 12, 1748.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 971
971. When my thoughts were directed to infants, as to how their tender bodies are governed, which is effected by means of the liver and these little glands [of the suprarenal capsules], then those female spirits felt a remarkable consolation and inward joy, as one of them openly declared.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 972
aRef Acts@2 @4 S0'aRef Acts@10 @46 S0'
972. Moreover, when there is thought in which there is something not heavenly, these same virgins are distressed; this was manifestly evident and was also stated. This was the case when I was thinking about earthly things. It is also represented in those [renal] capsules, as if the prolific and good part of the blood were being carried away by the spermatic vessels. After too great a seizure of this by the spermatic vessels, sadness usually follows; the reason for which can be deduced from the fact that in the mass of the blood carried to the heart the better blood becomes deficient. 1748, Feb. 24.
[972a.] HOW IN THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH THEY SPOKE IN VARIOUS TONGUES
Because at this day the world is such that men are willing to believe nothing but what they understand - nor do such things take place at this day, as took place with those who spoke with other tongues [Acts ii 4; x 46] - it befell me to converse with and question them, and thus to be informed.*
* This unnumbered and undated paragraph is written at the top of the last page of this part of the manuscript, on the reverse side of which are nos. 967-972. The rest of the page is blank. In Codex 2 it was bound up facing the page on which nos. 201-205 are written, which explains why it was placed after n. 205 in the first English Edition.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 973
973. CONCERNING THE SPHERES OF THE ACTIVITY OF SPIRITS AND ANGELS
Around spirits, and especially around angels, there are not only spheres of activity, or of forces, which, as in corporeal things, are the modifications of substances, but there are also spheres of all affections both spiritual and celestial. Moreover, these spheres are changed exactly according to their changes of state; but, still, all states refer themselves to that one which is their proper state.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 974
974. From this one, all the other states which are innumerable, and their variations, form families, and from these, houses, cities and nations. Thus they have their proximities and relationships among themselves and these should by no means be confused.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 975
975. Therefore all states in man and in spirits are viewed in like manner, but only by one to whom it is given to be attentive. Hence also mediate ends [have regard] to the one end which dominates; but these things are varied according to the affections.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 976
976. Spheres are represented in nature in her three-fold kingdom, in no other way than by all the activities which form similar spheres and produce wonderful effects or phenomena, these being without number. These things can never be known as to their causes, except by cognitions of the spheres of activity that have been formed; for they form as it were a kind of universe, the qualities of which depend upon its form and the qualities of the form. This is so in the whole of nature.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 977
977. In the animal body these spheres are represented by the invisible spheres surrounding men, which are such that even if the fact were explained, no one could understand it. From experience this is very evident in nature from the insensible perspiration which is confirmed by so many proofs and experiences.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 978
978. Moreover, in the spiritual world the nature of the extension of a sphere is confirmed by the communications of the "animus" and affections of one spirit with another at a considerable distance, in such a way that they appear to be altogether the same; also by other wonderful communications, correspondences, disagreements and agreement.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 979
979. Thus every soul has coherence solely from consentient substances by means of the least spheres which are in agreement. Being thus joined together, they can never be so dissociated to eternity but that they unite, even though they be as far distant as is one extremity of the universe from the other; for the Lord, Who is Love and thus in conjunction, acts in this manner from inmosts.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 980
980. So also in the other life, those who are in agreement are conjoined into the sphere of a society according to the similitude of their "animi" and minds. Therefore souls are associated into societies and companies according to similitudes, as also is well known in human society, but there most grossly.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 981
981. But souls do not know to whom they are adjoined. Until those things which are malignant, and which dissociate, have been driven away or tempered they cannot be adjoined to good spirits, still less to angels.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 982
982. But this knowledge is so vast that the general notions of it alone would fill innumerable pages. 1748, Feb. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 983
983. CONCERNING THE SPIRITS WHO RELATE TO THE EXTERNAL LIGAMENTS
All the viscera of the body, of whatsoever kind, have their own external ligaments by means of which there are communications, not only with their internal parts and indeed with the very least, as is evident, but also with those which are without, and especially with those which act in consort. The ligaments of the viscera in the body relate to general things, such as to the peritoneum, the pleura, the diaphragm, the mediastinum, the pericardium; but to describe the connections, and the communications and relations according to them, is a work of vast extent.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 984
984. Amongst spirits, moreover, there are also those who relate, as it were, to the ligaments in the body. Those who relate to the internal ligaments are spirits nearby, who were standing beside me, having been placed there, so that societies at a distance might perceive the things that were thought within myself, as though they were present. This is very common among all spirits, and they know it from instinct. They have their emissaries who place themselves around the region of the head, so that they may perceive whatever flows in or is thought, as if they themselves were there. In this way communications are established with those who are at a great distance, even if they be in another universe.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 985
985. Those, however, who relate to the ligaments between angels and men are spirits so placed in order by the Lord, that through them, as mediates, the thoughts of man, indeed the causes and beginnings of the thoughts, can be elevated, and so pass from the interior heaven to the more interior. The Lord Himself is in all things, nor has He need of mediations when He so pleases.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 986
986. The external ligaments are spirits who seemingly rush about hither and thither, and as soon as they hear anything they immediately fly, as it were, to their society, and with a loud voice declare what has been said. This I have learned at times by experience. There are some in the life of the body who love this, namely, to be able, or to seem to themselves to be able, to discern what others are thinking; nor can they keep what they hear to themselves, but carried away by some cupidity of the "animus" they tell it to others with whom they are in consociation, and who for this reason keep them in their society. There are like explorers in the general as in the single societies. These rush about in the other life in this way, and for the above reason they are admitted; thus they suppose that they are loved, but they are loved only as means to ends. 1748, Feb. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 987
987. CONCERNING THE COMMUNICATION OF THE IDEAS OF MAN WITH SPIRITS
Man's thought is communicated to some spirits by means of speech, that is, by thought distinguished into words, thus into ideas, whence arises the meaning. With some this is done more fully by means of words, that is, the idea of the word and its meaning is fuller. To some the thoughts are just as they are in man, together with his speculation and imagination, as when a man holds his mind intent upon some subject, and represents to himself many things as though they were at the same time seen, about which he afterwards speaks or writes. The whole of this composite idea, or imaginative representation, is usually communicated to spirits in its entirety, but a spirit's capability of receiving it is varied according to his faculties. Angels apprehend at the same time the things that are in the idea, and those that are within it. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 988
988. THOSE WHO RELATE TO THE PERITONEUM
There are also spirits who relate to the peritoneum in the human body, but of what quality they are can best be known from experience.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 989
989. I perceived that certain spirits had come to me, but they were silent and not willing to say anything whatever. I could believe that they were considering the place where they were, and were exploring it.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 990
990. These spirits afterwards spoke with me; but they spoke as a single person who reported to me that he had known and been able to speak in various tongues, as in the primitive church, and he wanted to explain how it was done. This he also said, and with persuasion, but I am doubtful whether it was so. He was of this nature, because these spirits want to know all things, and are eager to explain them according to their own phantasies, persuading themselves that it is so. Wherefore they are of that type of men who suppose that they know the causes of all things, and so are persuaded and believe in their existence.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 991
991. Afterwards, spirits who constitute the province of the kidneys wanted to examine and explore that spirit, and they began in their own manner to suspect evil things about those [whom he represented]. But yet, he was modest, saying that he did nothing from himself, but from others. Thus he did not seem in any way to have worried or infested them, for which reason I rebuked them; but they still persisted. That spirit then began to swell and to become so great, that like a giant or Atlas, his body reached, as it were, to heaven. In his hand was a spear, but he did no harm with it. Moreover, he had the power to smite with terror, as arms are wont to do, [see n. 881]. These spirits of the kidney, therefore, were terrified and fled away, confessing their fear and terror, because they had never seen anyone so big. The cause of this is that such men become swollen by their knowledges, and magnify themselves before others.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 992
992. That spirit had wooden shoes which he cast at the renal spirits. This signified that such a spirit esteems effects or ultimates as of little value; and they cast them at those who constitute the province of the kidneys, because these evacuate the more unclean things of the serum.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 993
993. Those who constitute the province of the colon are similar. They are infernal and also inflated, and they do not want to be able to be terrified. They are inflated like the colon swollen with wind. They wanted to attack that spirit [of the peritoneum, n. 990], and wanted to leap over their wall, but a new wall was always interposed, so that they were unable to attack him. In the human body it is the same with the colon and the peritoneum, also with the bladder and the peritoneum, and with the ureters and the peritoneum. These viscera lie within the folds of the peritoneum, and are castigated and held in subservience; but it casts out the impurities or phlegms to the ureters.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 994
994. When he was infested by the renal spirits, he said that he did nothing from himself, but from others; this he said repeatedly, so that they had no cause for molesting him. This is like the peritoneum, which is a passive membrane.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 995
995. There was also another spirit who darted between the feet of that spirit, from the front to the back, and he did this two or three times. There was also another who followed after the fleeing renal spirits in order to terrify them still more, and fill them with fear of him. This took place because the kidneys lie in the fold of the peritoneum. 1748, Feb. 25.
995 1/2. A spirit of this kind now appeared, and swelled out above the head, striking terror; and because he was so great, the renal spirits and those of the ureters and bladder fled, but he himself was almost silent. Such is the case when they are viewed by angels; hence also it is recognized who they are, and of what quality. 1748, Sept. 12.*
* This paragraph was added later while Swedenborg was indexing the work.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 996
996. THAT TRUTH TERRIFIES
In the other life spirits may be struck with such great terror - even those who during their life had lived almost without feeling terror - that they, as it were, dissolve. Indeed, the terror arises from truth wherein is no goodness or mercy. This terror then penetrates the marrows and as it were breaks the bones; for truth condemns even to the lowest hell, with no perceptible ending. But such terror was not present with those spirits [spoken of above, n. 995], for the truth, or the terror of the truth, invaded only one, and he had been such that he supposed he could never be terrified. But he confessed afterwards that all his courage was taken away and he became utterly abject. So also, terror is brought by a naked arm, as before mentioned [nos. 881-882]. 1748, Feb. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 997
997. THERE ARE SPIRITS WHO KNOW NO OTHERWISE THAN THAT THEY ARE MEN: ALSO THAT THEY ARE THE SOULS OF OTHERS
While they are with man, spirits in general know no otherwise than that they are men, as I know by the confirmation of manifold and frequent experience. Moreover, they sometimes know no otherwise than that they are those men concerning whom there is discussion and thought. They put on, as it were, the entire personality of such individuals, whether alive or dead, and they so confirm themselves that, when the real man or real soul is afterwards discovered, they are affected with shame. There are also some who, when a spirit is present and thinking, suppose that they themselves are that spirit, so that they utter his thoughts. Such a spirit is then under the persuasion that it is himself. He likewise utters the man's thoughts as if they were the thoughts of the more subtle spirits, who are silent and are only thinking. Thus other spirits can be imbued with the persuasion that they are such persons, or some others, for they do not know whence this is.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 998
998. CONCERNING LITTLE STARS
Sometimes evil and black spirits approach with a multitude of stars. Indeed they even present to view the starry heaven, which I had always considered to be an indication of the understanding, because stars represent intelligences. But from these black spirits I perceived, and being thus instructed, I knew that stars also signify insanities. There is this difference, however, that when they represent insanities, they twinkle, and move from their places, but when they represent intellectual things, they are fixed. As to their light and their size, they scarcely differ. 1748, Feb. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 999
999. CONCERNING THE PROVINCES OF THE KIDNEYS
It is well known that there is a complete series of secretions of the serosities of the blood, namely, in general, from the kidneys even to the bladder; also that the vessels or pelves increase in size; further, that the secretions of the serosities are likewise in a series from the least, the middle, and the last particles of that kind, thus [they end] in the ureter. Where there is as it were a cortical substance from which a striate substance proceeds, it is in these that the mediate serosities are secreted.*
* See the author's work, The Animal Kingdom, nos. 287 note r, and 289.
999 1/2. Because there is this succession in series, the spirits who are in the renal provinces are also in a certain series. Those who relate to the middle serosity are near the side beneath the elbow, and speak with a kind of hoarse or cracked voice, as it were. They desire to introduce themselves inwardly, but it is only an endeavor, the act does not follow. They merely think, and present to themselves, the things which have been found by experience, or which they have observed with other souls or spirits. They represent to themselves the images of these things as to what the others have thought, in order that they may be recognized. They then represent to themselves that they are, as it were, the same persons. In this way by thus attracting and exploring the thoughts of others, they explore as to whether there is anything in agreement.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1000
1000. Such, then, are those who during their life have wanted in various ways to explore the cupidities and thoughts of others, and then, like Vertumnus, turn themselves into various forms. There is nothing that they do not affirm, but with the intention of learning the thoughts of others. This is the case with many who burn with such cupidity - not with the end or intention of making gain thereby, but merely that they may know. Thus they are in accord with those things which belong to the nature of that serosity. Moreover, their desire to know inwardly, or to know the more interior things of man, is evident from the fact that they want to introduce themselves more interiorly, thus even to the sanguineous essences; but this they cannot do.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1001
1001. concerning those who represent the ureters, and the grosser serosities, you may see above [nos. 825-27, 867-71, 921-25, 959-66].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1002
1002. But those who represent the bladder are the worst, for they seek out the filthy things of nature and want to punish harshly, or madly, and this by luke-warm or hot water, this being an infernal punishment. Such is the cupidity that is inseated in them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1003
1003. Their order or series in relation to the situation of the body is thus: They who relate to the middle serosity are at the left side, nearest the body, beneath the elbow; they who relate to the ureters are towards the left, but farther away from the body; they who relate to the bladder are stationed still farther away, and indeed before the left part of the face, being in the plane of the face, thus they are far away, and sometimes at a great distance. I could not perceive their actions, but only what this signified to me. Thus, together they form, as it were, an hyperbola from the left side towards the front, for in this manner they project themselves from the left towards the front, and this in a tract of considerable length.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1004
1004. Those, however, who separate the inmost essences [from the blood] pertain to the renal capsules, concerning whom see above [nos. 968-72]. They are harmless spirits who perform a most important work in fetuses and also in infants. They can therefore be referred to the sanguineous part for reasons which can be seen elsewhere. 1748, Feb. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1005
1005. CONCERNING THE PROVINCES OF THE SPLEEN, LIVER, AND PANCREAS
With regard to those who pertain to the province of the spleen, they are almost directly above the head where the dragon is, so that I do not as yet know whether or not it is a function of the dragon. These are they who have commingled profane with holy things, which minglings are called abominations. It is these who constitute that province.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1006
1006. In their operations they are abominable. They mix holy things with profane by a manner of nefarious confusion, about which I wish to keep silent; for everything holy which they meet with, they mingle with their profane things into one vortex, as it were. Some operate in this way that they may thereby become magicians; others for the sake of a nefarious ritual.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1007
1007. Such also is the spleen for it receives the filthy blood, with which is also mixed the pure blood, and serves in the place of a menstruum. Thus by its methods of flagellation it twists and tears asunder the filthy blood - not the serum - and delivers it thus sundered to the veins of the omentum and elsewhere. In this way it also relieves the liver.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1008
1008. As regards the liver: [Those who constitute this province] act mildly, and indeed near the head, thus almost in contact with the head beneath the province of the spleen. They act by quite mild gyres, and thus separate [the impurities of the blood]. The gyres into which their operation flows are diverse, but orbicular.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1009
1009. As regards the pancreas: [Those who constitute this province] act by a kind of sawing or trituration to and fro, with a murmur like that of sawing. Their province is more distant from the head, not between that of the liver and spleen, but more to the left, still above the head, that is, above the region of the temples.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1010
1010. All of them are castigators of the blood, consequently of cupidities and like things; for they are within the peritoneum, and pertain to the provinces of the heart. But the kidney spirits are castigators of falsities, for which reason also they are not within the peritoneum, although within a fold thereof at the side. 1748, Feb. 25.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1011
1011. The spirits of the spleen are those who commingle profane with holy things, and separate them. The spirits of the liver act in like manner as to moral things, that is, those which are essentially honorable and dishonorable. The spirits of the pancreas do the same as to those things which are becoming, thus as to the formal things of what is honorable. 1748, Feb. 25. Whether the pancreas does the same as to forensic and civil matters, abstractedly from what is becoming, I do not as yet know.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1012
1012. CONCERNING THE GALL-BLADDER
Those who constitute the province of the gall-bladder are at the back. Those who flow into that province are sent there, or come there unawares, for it is a property of the viscera of the body to attract the blood; thus the worn-out blood is attracted into the gall-bladder.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1013
1013. They are those who during their life utterly despise whatever is pious, that is, whatever is celestial and spiritual, thus the life thereof. Indeed, they so despise it that they treat it with insults, either within themselves or even openly, each in his own way. These are the spirits who are sent into this province of the gall-bladder at the back, or are urged thither without their knowing where they are flowing.
1013 1/2. A certain spirit came to me, inquiring whether I knew where he could stay. I considered him to be upright, as I gathered from his speech, and when I said that he could stay here, he was content. The vexatious spirits of this province accosted and miserably annoyed him, so that I grieved and wanted to stop them; but they persisted, and I could not stop them. I was thus instructed that I was then in the province of the gall-bladder.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1014
1014. The vexation is like a compulsion to speak faster than one thinks; for newly-arrived spirits talk in their own way as do men, but they are compelled by these vexatious spirits to speak more quickly, so that at first they withdraw the speech, as it were, away from the thought; still the thought is compelled to follow. This is done with suffering and vexation, until at length the spirit becomes accustomed to it. In this way he is initiated by degrees into speaking more quickly. Then in like manner he is initiated into gyres; for this vexation is effected later by gyres, which at first are rather slow, and afterwards are quicker.
1014 1/2. But the spirits who are sent here, as was said [n. 1013] are they who despise spiritual and celestial things, thus that which is pious. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1015
1015. CONCERNING GYRES
There are gyres into which souls must be inaugurated, and this, in order that they may be in the company of others, so that they may not only speak with them, but also think, and finally think aright, or that which is true and good.* There are many such inaugurations, as many indeed as are the agitations of the serum and blood in the human body. There are also many genera and species and likewise degrees thereof. The lowest degree is only to enable them to be together with those in the gyres; into these gyres the evil also can be introduced, so that they may be made fit to be present in similar gyres. As is the case with man, evil spirits can speak and feel as well as the good, and this is effected in a two-fold manner, by gyrations alone, and by a compulsion of their speech, so that it may agree with the thought, as was said.
* Crossed out: "Wherefore they are at first inaugurated into gyres, which are the fundamentals."
1015 1/2. There are degrees of such agitations and inaugurations, and these degrees are represented in the body. In regard to the blood, they are represented by the agitation of the blood in the gall-bladder, by its agitation in the liver whence is the hepatic bile, and by its agitation outside the biliferous pores, when the lymph together with the purer blood is being carried into the lymphatic vessels.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1016
1016. After spirits have been inaugurated into such gyres, and this especially that their thought may agree with their speech, they are then agitated still further as to the things of their thought or ideas, and whatever evils cohere therein are separated in their own ways. Thus those things that are filthy are, as it were, banished, and by means of their better thoughts the spirits are united with better spirits. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1017
1017. THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE DUCT OF HEPATIC BILE
These spirits are above the head and they perform their gyres more subtly, so that at length they produce as it were continuous sounds. They are those who initiate into such modes or gyres. These are they who have despised the goods of moral life, about which, however, those things are to be observed which were said in general concerning gyres, [n. 1015]. They are above, not far from the head, both to the left and to the right, according to their varieties.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1018
1018. At the left side of the head or skull are those, who during their life in the body, have despised and vexed those things which are good or which pertain to the affection. At the right side are those who have despised and vexed the things which are true; these are the cognitions of good and truth. According to the falsities born from thoughts, and thus from conclusions, the brain is said to harden; [a spirit] told me that here and there he perceived similar hardenings with me from only a slight cause; likewise also elsewhere. Moreover, the pain of its dissolution was felt, a pain which varied, being dull or acute, according to the nature of the cause, that is, of the falsity. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1019
1019. THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE LYMPHATICS
Their gyres are so tenuous and swift, that scarcely any gyration can be perceived; it is like flowing water. There are thus three degrees of gyration, of initiation into gyres, and also of vexation. The first of these has reference to the gall-bladder, the second to the hepatic duct, and the third to the lymphatics. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1020
1020. CONCERNING THE MESENTERY
They are afterwards carried to places which, they said, represent the mesentery. This was described as being as it were a labyrinth, because they are there gathered together that they may serve a use, as the things in the mesentery serve, in the preparation of the chyle.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1021
1021. But there are very many other ways. Some are by castigations and repeated vexations for many years, indeed for hundreds and thousands of years. For some there are lengthy and long continued windings. It is as with [the foods] that enter the human mouth: some essences are swiftly conveyed into the brain by a very short way; some are conveyed by the veins there, and so enter into the blood; some are conveyed from the stomach, and some from the intestines. These latter come to the blood by way of the chyle, but they are continually being castigated, dissolved and again united.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1022
1022. The swiftest, who are infants and like children, are represented by those foods which enter through the cuticles; these are conveyed to the brain by the shortest way, and are initiated in the cortical substance. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1023
1023. CONCERNING CALLUSES THAT THE THINGS OF THE LEFT EYE CORRESPOND TO THOSE OF THE RIGHT PART OF THE CEREBRUM
At the left part of the cerebrum, or in its left hemisphere, those things are presented which are false as to the affections, and at the right those which are false as to doctrinals; or, at the left, those that look to good, but at the right those that look to truth. In souls, therefore, the hardenings of the callus, or of the skulls, so present themselves. These hardenings are such that they need to be softened, which is effected in various ways, as by means of cognitions, by information as to truths, also by such hard influxes of verities that they bring pain. When this is done it is later effected by actual rendings which are painful, being the more painful according to the nature of those things that are false and thus are hardened. These things are repeated, but the hardenings still remain; for a hardening is softened by alternations, and by degrees, in things simultaneous and in things successive. Like things inhere also in the interior medulla.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1024
1024. Exterior things which pertain to what is corporeal and natural, or the exteriors of man, constitute, as it were, a skull with hair. Interior things have regard to those interiors which man has acquired through interior thoughts. It is falsities which harden these crusts: natural falsities harden the skull, and spiritual falsities harden the medulla.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1025
1025. That there are such crusts is apparent to the sight, and indeed manifest by sensation, for phantasies induce pains; but these are only representations of the crusts. See above [n. 1018].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1026
1026. Moreover, such things cannot be softened, as it were, unless truths are fully disclosed; because falsities induce hardness, but truths dissolve, and induce what is soft and fluid. For through truths all things flow into their own proper gyres, but falsities arrest them, and induce the quality of coldness, density, and heaviness. This can be known in the case of natural things, where determinations [of activities] alone produce forms, both those that are hard, cold, heavy, and those that are soft, warm and light.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1027
1027. Furthermore, the eyes correspond to the hemispheres of the cerebrum, and this in such a manner that the left eye corresponds to its right hemisphere, and the right eye to its left hemisphere, for the fibers likewise flow in this manner, as also do the fibers in the optic nerves. It was told me that such is the case. These things represent the spiritual sphere, namely, the left eye or the right part of the cerebrum represent the intellectual things of truth, and the right eye together with the left part of the cerebrum the intellectual things of good.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1028
1028. The hardness, the coldness, and the heaviness of the calluses are induced according to falsities, but it is the cupidities, or the loves of self and of the world, which induce them, because all truths and goods are bent into falsities by cupidities, as can be known. There are degrees of cupidities which thus cause this. Though cupidities are what determine, they do not conglutinate. Thence are the determinations before mentioned. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1029
1029. The external calluses are induced by means of the corporeal memory, and the more closely they are fixed in that memory, the more solid and dense they are. The things, however, which are not fixed in that memory are obliterated, and this by the more interior things which operate into them, and reduce them to their own form.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1030
1030. CONCERNING THE INAUGURATION OF GYRES
Spirits are inaugurated into gyres, in order that their externals may be in accord with their internals, namely, that their speech may be in accord with the internal sensation which is called thought. When a spirit is being inaugurated he is urged to a quicker speech, and is so compelled that the thought follows at the same time. He is, however, unaccustomed to this, as speech follows thought, and therefore it takes place with resistance, consequently with pain.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1031
1031. When he is being inaugurated he is driven in a four-fold measure, as it were, so that the sound is like that of a quadruped. There are distinct beats, which are afterwards observed in the swifter gyration, concerning which see [nos. 1014-1016]. This first inauguration can be compared to simple speech.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1032
1032. There is also an inauguration which is effected in a twofold manner; it is terminated in a long duplicature. But see what has been written above concerning the distinctions of gyres, [nos. 1015-16].*
* Crossed out: "These are the things which happened to me. There were also distinctly heard things which are spiritual, and things which are ..."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1033
1033. THAT VEXATIONS AND THUS PURIFICATIONS ARE INNUMERABLE
There are innumerable methods of vexations and thus of inaugurations into gyres, some of them lasting for thousands of years. They represent the chyle which flows into the blood in a crude state. The blood is dissolved and re-united, so that this continues for a long time, for there are innumerable things which must be as it were softened, and thus be as it were shaken off.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1034
1034. In the body there are, as it were, as many vexations, and thus purifications, as there are viscera; thus the variety in particular is very great, that is, as great as is the number of viscera.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1035
1035. These things are circumstanced like the aliments or foods which are carried into the stomach and there triturated, for souls refer to those things which are sent into the stomach. Some foods have to be roughly treated in the stomach and afterwards in the intestines. Others are at once absorbed into the veins and thus easily purified. Some are absorbed into the lymphatics. Some foods are first absorbed in the mouth before reaching the stomach and, carried off by the veins, they are exhaled into the brain and at once commence a purer circulation, the purer parts of them being carried away towards the brain by the insensible, as it were, venous fibers. There are, moreover, those foods which are drawn from the air through the lungs, which fly at once into the brain; these are the purer foods of the brain. There are also those which are attracted by the imperceptible tunics of the whole body, and are carried up towards the brain, like the infants [see n. 1022]. There are foods from the air, and foods from the ether; thus there are innumerable varieties. But those which are vexed by the urinary province, and the provinces of the colon and gall-bladder, take a longer time to act, because their gross things adhere so closely. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1036
1036. THAT THE BLOOD SEEMS TO PERFORM SIMILAR GYRES
When the red blood, or its globules, is tender, soft, soluble, and fluid, it seems to be able to perform gyres similar to those of spirits inaugurated into their society, and this with four-fold terminations. The blood globule seems to flow, or at least endeavors to flow, into such gyres, as is evident from its form. That which does not endeavor to flow into these gyres, or cannot, is banished from the community, thus from the circulation, and is vexed, as was said before [nos. 1015-16; 1033-35]; for a gyre is not a simple gyre, but revolves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1037
1037. It is similar with the purer blood, but this flows into purer gyres. This blood likewise is similarly vexed, resolved, consociated, and this continually.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1038
1038. Afterwards its vital essences succeed, which, as I suppose, cannot be vexed in this way, before those gyres which are their embodiment have been inaugurated.
1038 1/2. A comparison of those gyres with the blood globules can be made so that their nature may thence be evident. For the globules which do not rightly cohere are hard, differing in general from the rest in form and determination, thus in weight, hardness, and heat. Since new blood is always being formed, all those globules which do not agree with the better blood are therefore cast out. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1039
1039. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN PUNISHMENTS AND VASTATIONS
Every punishment in the other life takes place for the sake of a spirit's amendment, for the nature of the punishments is such as to take away evils, as it were, or else induce the faculty of doing good. Thus all punishments, in themselves, are vastations, because they devastate evils by the induction of the faculties of speaking truth and of doing good. That faculty, however, is a superaddition - a gift of the Lord. For if evils were only taken away without the gift of the faculties of good, nothing of man would then remain, for in man there is nothing but evil.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1040
1040. But all punishments take place with pain, or with resistance.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1041
1041. There are vastations, however, which take place without resistance, but with consent, that is, one desires it. Some are led in this way without resistance, even while they are being vastated, as the woodcutters and many others. But these vastations are according to their faith, for which reason there are many varieties.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1042
1042. But whether there is any vastation of evil without some feeling of pain or unpleasantness, I do not as yet know; for those who are being introduced into heaven are sometimes led to the last state of desperation, which desperation is the inmost of spiritual sufferings. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1043
1043. THAT EVIL SPIRITS AND DEVILS ARE THE CAUSES OF ALL EVILS
This can indeed be concluded with certainty from their continual effort to destroy man, for there is nothing they desire more eagerly. Thus when their license and cupidity are loosened, with pleasure and as if without restraint, they rush to destroy men and their companion spirits; but they are held in bonds. From this, also, it can be concluded that as the Lord is the origin and cause of all goods, it follows that evil spirits are the origin and cause of all evils. But this is still not as evident as it becomes from long continued experience. Evil spirits continually wanted to cast me into danger, even when I was not at all aware of it, for example, wishing to cast me under carriages. It became very manifest to me that they as it were wanted to compel me, but in vain. Likewise, when I was walking beside the water, a similar endeavor [to do me harm] continually persisted, but it was restrained by the Lord. It was the same in many other cases, namely, that they endeavor to obstruct all things that are good, so that when permission is given them, whatever misfortune and evil thence happens flows forth from them. This is true, both of the evils that are nearest and those that are more remote. When the evils are more remote the evil spirits deny that they are the cause of them, but still they confess it when it is demonstrated to them, as was done today by a certain experience. For such are the spheres of their activity, that is, the sphere of doing evil, that sometimes they resist good unwittingly, for their sphere is repugnant to every endeavor of good. Hence it is that unless they are told, they do not know that they are the origin of these evils. 1748, Feb. 26.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1044
1044. CONCERNING GENII WHO ARE RECOGNIZED BY THEIR VARIOUS ODORS
Sometimes, also, the quality of spirits is recognized by their odors, but no oftener than when it is so permitted. This odor very plainly indicates the disposition derived from their life in the body.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1045
1045. Those who have indulged solely in the study of simulation so that they have thence contracted such a disposition, also those who during their life have devoted themselves to adulatory poetry in which there is nothing but what is fictitious and wordy, and thus in which falses and truths are mixed together, if only they may flatter themselves, and others the odor of these is that of vomit, such as that of the stomach after vomiting. It is a kind of foul stench which contracts the nostrils exciting nausea in others. But there are differences among them, especially in general. There are some who want to deceive with words and praises, and so act solely as flatterers, like those who do so in writings and verses; and among them are those who desire to deceive for the sake of their own honor and gain. I perceived that stench when spirits like those just mentioned were present.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1046
1046. Another odor was also sensibly perceived, namely, that of bread, either baked or toasted. This odor signifies those who devote much study to eloquence in various ways, and nevertheless verities are expounded, drawn forth in such a way that they may at the same time be the cause of self-admiration. Since bread signifies truth and good, this odor is varied and multiplied according to the genius of each one.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1047
1047. I also sensibly perceived a sweet or vinous smell. This is the smell of those who from a certain allowable affection flatter those whom they love in such a way that there is truth in what is said, but there is a kind of formal beauty in which that truth is contained; thence according to its quality comes the vinous odor. This and the previous odor have been sensibly perceived by me. 1748, Feb. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1048
1048. AMONGST VERY UPRIGHT SPIRITS THERE ARE SOME WHO DO NOT INDEED JUDGE CONCERNING THE THINGS THAT HAPPEN, BUT WHO CANNOT HELP DECLARING, AND THAT SPEEDILY, WHAT THEY ARE LIKE
There are certain very upright spirits who feel the quality of things as it were gently, not acutely through any interior meditation, and they declare quickly enough, "That it is not good"; "That it is not well"; "That it is well"; and frequently that "It ought not to be so"; "It is not so, but thus." They speak according to the variation which they feel in others to whom they wish well. If they are with the evil, they do not speak in this way about them. They have an interior sense which has not become acute by meditation and thought during their life in the body. In their infancy they had been dull, as it were, and difficult to teach; but as they progressed in life they became sufficiently instructed from themselves and their own disposition concerning the goodness of a thing, but not so concerning its truth.
[1048a.] It was further given me to perceive that in such there is something infantile. It is a most gentle simplicity, and thus in them there is a perception of good and truth. 1748, Sept. 14.*
* This was written in the margin of n. 1048 when Swedenborg was making the Index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1049
1049. That these spirits pertain to the province of the thymus gland was indicated to me, because I have had a quite similar idea in general concerning the use of this gland, namely, that it was also of service to infants, and imparted to the neighboring organs the sweeter and more delightful things of life by a like secretion. 1748, Feb. 27. The same spirits are also in great crowds and sustain them while they are being tormented, as may be seen concerning the Thymus Gland.*
* See the chapter on the Thymus Gland, in the author's work, The Animal Kingdom, part II, chapter vi.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1050
1050. CONCERNING THE SPIRITUAL MODES OF REPRESENTING THINGS
Those who represent things to others only by means of words, and by separated ideas joined together, that is, by speech as most men do - can never apprehend how spirits communicate their thoughts among themselves; and the more they adhere to the words and the particular ideas, the less can they apprehend. Nor can they who for various reasons dwell in the proximate sense of the words, or only in the things of the memory of particulars, apprehend it, since only particulars are there concentrated. But those who have more universal ideas, thus ideas abstracted from particulars, can understand somewhat better.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1051
1051. As it is solely by an example that this can to some extent be grasped, let this be mentioned merely as an example: When someone asserts that shame is not possible unless it is accompanied with reverence, it is then usual to spend many hours discussing these things by words, or by the writing of many pages, in regard to what both shame and reverence are; wrangling about what shame is, and the classifications which are predicated of it in general and in particular; in like manner, what reverence is in application to very many circumstances, whence innumerable conclusions can be drawn according to the idea of the subject each one has acquired and the state he has formed. All these things are perceived by a spirit by spiritual intuition alone, without any description or an idea of particulars being known, and they are communicated to others in a moment, thus from one genus to another and so to their species. These things the angels perceive distinctly and simultaneously, so that they at once know the conclusions. Such is the communication of things among spirits, into which faculty souls come at once after death, but with much variety according to the life of their cupidities. Those who have not blinded their rational sight by phantasies understand better.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1052
1052. Every man can understand from himself that this is so, but so obscurely, that there are very few in the whole world who do; if there are some, they will be among the unlearned, but scarcely anyone among the learned or erudite, as they call themselves. 1748, Feb. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1053
1053. THAT THINGS RATIONAL, SCIENTIFIC, AND NATURAL, OUGHT TO BE ALTOGETHER SUBSERVIENT TO THINGS MORE INTERIOR
This fact is declared by one single instance, namely, that the human body with all its members, viscera and organs is so constructed according to all the arts and sciences of nature - even the most hidden things of all the sciences however many they are or ever can be - and all and each of them are entirely subservient to the soul and the will, so that they only know how to comply and serve. This is true of the body; and yet the body is such that it is to be esteemed as of no value, something that will die, thus as a corpse. What, then, are the sciences which are brought forth, for they are as nothing compared with the things in the body! 1748, Feb. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1054
1054. WHY CERTAIN SPIRITS, WHO ARE NOT ANGELS, ARE SOMETIMES PERMITTED TO ENTER HEAVEN
Sometimes, and indeed fairly often, it is permitted evil spirits by cunning to insinuate themselves into heaven, that is, into the company of angels, for thereby they are in heaven, for heaven is not a separate place, but societies that are of a heavenly genius and intelligence. During certain states of the angels of the interior heaven, evil spirits are sometimes admitted by means of imitations of goodness, and by putting on a pretence of being angels. The angels freely admit them. But when they are discovered, which comes about from their discordance, they are then cast out of heaven. The reason of this is that thus the angels also are tried and proved, whether they are of such a nature as heavenly beings ought to be; for impurities always adhere, and these must successively and in course of time be exterminated. Thus the angels are deceived and their blemishes laid bare. Evil spirits are like a ferment which stirs up evil into disturbances. If the angels then suffer themselves to be misled they also are banished from heaven for a time, and undergo a suitable kind of vastation, after which they are again admitted, as I have sometimes heard. 1748, Feb. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1055
1055. ALL COGNITIONS ARE SPIRITUAL FOODS, THE QUALITY OF WHICH IS KNOWN FROM THEIR END
All spirits have as it were a hunger and thirst for knowing, or for drawing forth cognitions which are as food and nourishment to them, especially for those cognitions which are in agreement with their genius. For spirits are for the most part inquisitive, so that they desire to know about anything which comes to their senses. Indeed, when anything is withdrawn or concealed from them they are indignant, even angry, and with care and anxiety endeavor to investigate it. They are also held in the enjoyment of their life when they have an abundance of cognitions, although they do not know this, as good spirits do.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1056
1056. Moreover, from the end - the reason why they long for and desire cognitions - it is known what kinds of food agree with them. Evil spirits eagerly desire to know anything evil that happens to others; wherefore such food is not commendable, as long as they have such an end in view. Thus from the end which leads them to desire to know, it can be concluded concerning the things with which they delight to be nourished. 1748, Feb. 27.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1057
1057. CONCERNING THE REPRESENTATION OF SPIRITUAL THINGS, AND THEIR DISTINCTION FROM THINGS CELESTIAL
There are many spiritual ways of perceiving things. Some are manifest, and others are secret, as it were, but yet become sufficiently plain. Spiritual things are represented in a spiritual manner by what is quite sharp, though vibrating, by fluctions as it were both linear and reciprocal, by things striated, also by things white and shining. When, on the contrary, the celestial rules, they are represented by splendid shining things, and the like.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1058
1058. In the human body and its viscera, especially in the cerebrum and cerebellum, also in both medullary substances, likewise in the liver and kidneys, spiritual things are represented by the bodies that are striated, as it were, medullary; these especially are white. The grosser spiritual things are also represented by the more visible ducts so conjoined and situated as still to relate to a striated body; thus they are represented by all the ducts in which any liquid is secreted, except the sanguineous ducts. Such striated bodies therefore are also white, and if they are most delicately striated they are transparent.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1059
1059. It hence becomes clear that the cortical substances relate to celestial things. In what manner they do so can be especially evident from the cortical substance of the cerebrum, and in the body from the quasi cortical substance of the kidneys. They are also the beginnings; there, in the cerebrum, is the formation of the [animal] spirits, to which spiritual things refer themselves and also flow forth thence. They are the beginnings of spiritual things, because spiritual things flow forth from them. They are also of a different color, namely, in themselves they are like the blood, either bright or red.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1060
1060. Thus the membranes of the body, also the muscular textures, are likewise to be referred to the class of spiritual things. 1748, Feb. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1061
1061. Now, in a like manner, spiritual and celestial things are distinguished in heaven; and how they are distinguished one from the other can be plain from the above mentioned representations. As established from creation the masculine sex pertains to the class of spiritual things, but the feminine sex to that of celestial things. Hence it was a precept of the first marriage that the man should cleave unto his wife, that is to say, that intellectual things must be associated with celestial things, that they may become one body.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1062
1062. CONCERNING THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE COLON
It is well known that the colon extends itself widely. Those who relate to the colon likewise extend to some distance, but still in either quarter, namely, at the left as said above. Those who are worse, however, are still further to the left; and so it continues to hell. Thus the province of the colon extends to hell, or to the infernal tun, as the colon extends to the rectum which is the infernal tun.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1063
1063. Moreover, from a description of the spirits of that place, it can be evident who and of what quality are those who are in that province. They are endowed with no mercy, and without conscience want to destroy the human race, to slay and to spoil without distinction as to whether they be men who resist, or children, women and infants. Thus without mercy they desire in this way to destroy and ravage the human race and whatever belongs thereto. They are of a ferocious disposition, as for the most part are soldiers and their officers. Such were these spirits. If license were given them such as they had in the body, when they ravaged cities and villages and whatever they met - not during the battle but after it - they would be aroused to such fury, that they would rush upon nothing with greater vehemence than the destruction of all, so that they could not be restrained. Meanwhile, I spoke with spirits concerning them, and concerning the nature of men when left to themselves and permitted to act without regard to law, saying, That they are far more violent than the worst of wild beasts, who do not in this way rush to the slaughter of their species. (It is different when they are defending themselves from their enemies, and when wild beasts exert their fierceness upon other animals, for these are left to them for food; this should not be considered otherwise than as a just defense when attacked by like enemies, and when they slay animals suitable for food.) The heavenly ones saw and were horrified that the human race on this earth was of such a nature, for without having beheld such a spectacle it would have seemed to them incredible. I further said to them, How can such souls ever be admitted into heaven where love, mercy, and peace reign? Would they not still cherish a like disposition to extirpate every one, if only license were given them? and would they not be actuated by the love of self and of the world? And I also told them that such persons at once rejoice at heart and are uplifted in mind, when they see armies of slain scattered about to the number of many thousands, and hear their cries of misery, and see the streams of blood flowing from the bodies, and they themselves and their swords sprinkled with human blood. In such things are they proud and consider themselves heroes. Yea, they even then sing "Te Deum laudamus". Yet they call themselves Christians!
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1064
1064. Let it be asked, therefore, Is this heavenly, or diabolical? or if you prefer, Is it human or ferine?
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1065
1065. Men abhor executioners who nevertheless punish criminals and those who are condemned; but these men who are far worse than executioners, who kill, burn and despoil the innocent without any mercy or conscience, they praise, esteem and raise to dignities. This also was said to the spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1066
1066. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE COLON
Therefore, these spirits or souls who thus rush to the destruction of the human race have their province or place not far from hell, for there is nothing human in them. But those in whom there is something human, as for instance something just, for the reason that they do not want men to regard them as wild beasts and tyrants, and so for a corporeal reason restrain and thus moderate themselves in their fury, are among those kept within the wall, concerning whom see above, [n. 993]. There is no mercy in them, but only the love of self, and this is hatred of the human race. Thus they are also distinguished according to their distances from hell, as the colon is from the intestines which are continued from the rectum.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1067
1067. Among them, however, there are also many varieties which cannot as yet be enumerated; but still they have their places according to those things which cause the varieties.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1068
1068. In them there is something that they esteem as good, like that which passes as good or sublime in the world. Among these spirits this is represented by like stars, almost fiery, but not shining.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1069
1069. HOW IT IS TO BE UNDERSTOOD THAT MAN IS ABLE TO EFFECT NOTHING TO HIS AMELIORATION BY HIS OWN PROPER POWERS
Very many spirits - indeed almost all - cannot understand that they can effect nothing to their amelioration. They suppose that in that case they must give up all effort to will and act; this in itself is a false idea. Man, as also a spirit, can always endeavor and will by his own powers, when it is not given him by the Lord to reflect that by his own powers he can effect nothing. When there is no reflection he then seems to himself to act from himself, when nevertheless it is from the Lord Who also grants that he should endeavor to do this. But when reflection is given he ought to acknowledge that this also is a gift from the Lord. 1748, Feb. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1070
1070. CONCERNING SCORTATORS WHO BY DECEIT ALLURE VIRGINS TO SCORTATIONS
Some men in the world desire nothing more than to allure virgins wherever they are, whether in monasteries, in families with their parents, or elsewhere, and by various ways and blandishments they insinuate themselves and entice them to scortation. Thus they are delighted with variety. Such spirits pertain to the province of the genital members but are outside of it. As souls and spirits, they have like things in mind and also the faculty of insinuating themselves into societies. But after they have insinuated themselves for the first time after the death of the body, they are then recognized because their thoughts are laid open. Such recognition also adheres for reasons which the better spirits and angels know. They then wander about, and wherever they go they are rejected; and if they have insinuated themselves they are expelled and punished, for their blandishments are deceitful. Thus, at length, they are admitted into no societies. These things take place according to the varieties of mind, which varieties are very many, as that they deceive innocent girls and abandon them, that they are delighted with varieties, also, that by their insinuations they likewise want to entice the wives of others away from their husbands and so disrupt conjugial love. Because of such varieties, the genera and species of punishments are many and varied, and the times of vastation in solitary places are longer or shorter. 1748, Feb. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1071
1071. CONCERNING THE PUNISHMENT OF A CERTAIN ONE WHO DESIRED TO DO EVERYTHING OF HIMSELF AS THOUGH HE ALONE WAS; AT THE SAME TIME HE IS DECEITFUL
A certain spirit, who is now present at a distance almost above the forehead, wanted to arrange all things from himself and to speak as if he were the only one; thus he was not concerned whether other spirits were also present, because he wanted to arrange everything from his own brain. He was also an insinuator and was permitted to insinuate himself into some societies of the interior heaven, for he was accustomed to insinuate himself amongst married consorts in order that he might entice wives or unmarried daughters to whoredom. Thus his insinuations were at the same time also deceitful.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1072
1072. After having been rejected several times from the societies of the interior heaven he seemed to speak and act from authority, as if he was above other spirits; but because his speech and actions were deceitful, and at the same time he was arrogant, he was punished, and indeed severely. The punishment lasted for half-an-hour, more or less.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1073
1073. He was assailed by evil spirits by a kind of tearing to pieces; first near the province of the members of generation; afterwards more and more downwards. The parts were grievously torn asunder, especially in the region of his mouth and gums, and thus of his head, and indeed so severely that he was miserably lacerated. There was a compulsion into reciprocal vibrations, then into the usual gyres, but always with resistance on his part every least interval and moment. The resistance is induced continually, whence the suffering is increased. And meanwhile nothing is taken away from his intellectual perception, so that he can perceive in like manner as when not being punished. Hence the feeling of suffering. Nor was he given the opportunity of saying anything that he did not feel, so that he could not attempt to deceive by falsities. Moreover, he was not permitted to supplicate too quickly, that is, to repent and be penitent on account of the punishment, but he acted more obstinately, and felt this punishment sensibly, that it might last the longer. Thus this tearing apart was different from other punishments of this kind, for they are varied according to the disposition or nature of the evil contracted.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1074
1074. Such punishments do not indeed take away the nature, but they have this effect, that when a spirit does it again, the recollection of the punishment recurs so that he may be deterred. Thus it is either fear or shame which he recalls from those evils he has perpetrated, but when the fear or shame is removed such spirits are the same as before. Such a punishment once inflicted does not suffice, but must be repeated many times, so that they may thus subdue something each time. This usually takes many years, and there are many repetitions. 1748, Feb. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1075
1075. FROM THE CORTICAL AND STRIATED SUBSTANCES OF THE VISCERA CONCLUSIONS CAN BE DRAWN CONCERNING THE DIFFERENCE OF SPIRITS AS TO SPIRITUAL AND CELESTIAL THINGS
The universal distinction of spirits is between those who are spiritual and those who are celestial; hence there are intermediate differences. Every member and viscus of the body is such, for in each and all of them there are fibers proper to each which arise from the blood vessels in different ways. Thus in the case of the eye the vitreous humor there is cortical substance, (as I suppose), but not striated; in the crystalline lens the substances are striated, but are of a harder quality. In the other viscera it is the same. There are similar substances in the coats of the intestines where there are labyrinthine windings of the vessels, besides other places. The capillaries themselves, as they are called, also derive their nature from those beginnings, so that they refer to their beginning at every point. It is similar as regards the spiritual or rational. In those things in which the beginning is not continued in this way, so that there are continued beginnings, the spiritual is of no account and of no use; it becomes torpid and is disjoined; besides very many other things.* 1748, Feb. 28.
* The entry in the Index (s.v. Fibra) has: "The origins of the fibers in the brains and in the single viscera relate to celestial things, and the fibers thence derived to spiritual things."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1076
1076. CONCERNING UNIVERSAL AND SINGULAR GOVERNMENT
I have now spoken with spirits concerning the Lord's universal government, saying that a universal cannot be given unless it is in the most single things, and that from the most single things the universal exists, as the general exists from the particulars; and that without the most single things there could be no universal, for thus a universal sense would be nothing. This was demonstrated in a spiritual manner by a general consideration of the government of the soul in each single point of the body. Unless there were this government of the soul in the single things, so as to dispose each thing to its own function and work, the whole could never be under its universal auspices. Although this was so clearly seen by demonstration from spiritual intuition that it can never be denied, nevertheless, when very many spirits began to raise doubts from the memory of particulars a general obscurity at once arose. The same would happen if the things just said and demonstrated were to be told to any learned man of the present day, for his doubts, accumulated from very many things, such as those concerning the souls of beasts and like questions, and also his notions concerning the soul and body, induce a similar and even denser cloud. And if any doubts should arise of themselves, the mind, from being in a clear universal idea, would be determined to some particular doubt, and thereby each and all things would be confused and would end in negation. So also would it be with everything else. These things were said and written in the presence of very many souls and spirits, and they cannot bring forth anything against it because they see that the matter is as stated, for they are withheld from setting forth particular doubts. 1748, Feb. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1077
1077. CONCERNING THE MEMORY OF PARTICULARS
Whilst man lives, he does not know that there is any other memory than the memory of particulars, because he has not reflected upon those things which are of the interior memory, and that without the interior memory he would never be able to reason; still less has he reflected upon the more interior memory without which he could never understand that which is true and good. I have sometimes spoken with spirits concerning the memory of particulars and the interior memory. They can know this better than man, as it can be demonstrated to their sight, as it was to me. For the memory of particulars can be taken away, as it were, and thus the interior memory be laid open to view in the likeness of a very soft snow-white substance, as shown elsewhere. [See nos. 856, 862-865.] Moreover, from this the spirits know that they do not enjoy any memory of particulars, which is like some callus adhering, nor is it permitted for many reasons that that memory should be used. Hence it is that spirits have so many prerogatives over men, which would never be so if they were to speak from that corporeal memory. But they speak from the interior memory, and it then seems to them as though they spoke from none other than their own memory of particulars. For they speak from man's memory of particulars, and so enter into the possession of the whole of man's memory that they can draw forth from it anything whatever that he has thought and done. See elsewhere, [nos. 267, 796-797].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1078
1078. Furthermore, those things that are philosophical and concern universals also pertain to the memory of particulars, as also do spiritual and celestial verities. It is only the apprehension of them that pertains to the interior memory. 1748, Feb. 28.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1079
1079. The memory of particulars can be called the corporeal memory, or the memory of material ideas. The interior memory can be called the natural memory or the spiritual in the natural; the more interior memory can be called the spiritual memory. The inmost is the celestial which is produced by the Lord alone; thus from Him is the more interior or spiritual memory, whence is the understanding.*
* This paragraph was written in the small space remaining at the foot of the page in the manuscript. Judging from the handwriting, it was probably added in September when the Index was being prepared.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1080
1080. HOW FILTHY LOVES ARE MADE KNOWN TO CERTAIN SPIRITS IN THE HEAVEN OF SPIRITS
There suddenly appeared to me in a clear enough light a man clothed in a pale-blue garment, and upon his knees was another who was, as it were, a semi-devil. Suddenly his countenance excited something of horror, and this above the region of the forehead, at some height thence.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1081
1081. His being clothed in a pale-blue garment signified that he was an upright spirit, but his holding such a one upon his knees signified that he cherished some filthy love. That a filthy love was signified was also apperceived from the fact that he sat upon his knees.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1082
1082. Later, when the man clothed in pale-blue noticed this, he fled away, crying out that he did not want to have the image of such a love. Thus by such living experience is it sometimes made known to spirits, especially to upright spirits, what filthy loves they cherish. They then abhor them. 1748, Feb. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1083
1083. CONCERNING THOSE WHO PROFESS TO BE THE CHRIST
There are some who profess to be the Christ, of whom mention is made in the Gospels and in the Apocalypse. In the other life these are manifestly distinguished by a flame with which their cheeks are enkindled, so that at a distance only the fiery or flaming mouth and cheeks appear. Such a one appeared to me, and it was said that these spirits have such an appearance. I did not see his face, except as something dusky, verging towards blackness; it was slight. A cap* of black [cloth] was wound about the head like the white head-dress of the Turks. By this cap* and by the flame around their mouth these spirits are recognized as such in the other life, wherefore spirits flee away from them. They cannot be associated with anyone, except with such as themselves or the wicked.
* The word for "cap" in each place is the Latin pileus, and this is followed in parenthesis by the Swedish word mossa, meaning the same thing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1084
1084. Those, moreover, who acknowledge such spirits as Christ are also distinguished from others in the other life both by their caps, which are black, but of a square shape and a flat top, and also by their brawny body, naked to the loins, but black as if made dark from sweat with which something black has been mixed. Further, as they approach, they make, as it were, circles with their hands above the head of another, as if they were throwing some water over him. In this way these spirits are distinguished, for they appear in such forms as often as they are revealed to others, so that from their looks alone, who and of what quality they are may be known. 1748, Feb. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1085
1085. THAT NOTHING CAN INFLOW FROM EVIL SPIRITS INTO HEAVENLY SOCIETIES OR INTO HEAVEN; BUT SPIRITS WHEN THEY PERCEIVE THIS FLEE AWAY
I was in a certain heavenly society, although still in the midst of spirits. During the time I was in that society the communication of the spirits who had been speaking with me before, and whose operations had been quite manifestly inflowing, was then perceptibly dulled, so that nothing of theirs could enter into the sphere in which I was. I manifestly perceived this. When a spirit wanted to infuse his communicative forces there was a smooth dullness, as it were. He therefore also lamented, saying, that now he could do nothing, and at the same time he was indignant. He wanted to flee away. Thus no communication of evil spirits with any heavenly society is possible; nevertheless, a like communication is granted by means of spirits of an intermediate disposition, as often as the Lord so pleases. 1748, Feb. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1086
1086. THAT THERE ARE REPRESENTATIONS WHICH CAN NEVER BE DESCRIBED IN WORDS
There are also given representations and likewise derivations of representations in regard to all other things or objects which are such that they can never be described, because they cannot be conceived by the natural mind. Indeed, when I thought to describe them in words, as for instance, the things that happened to me last night, my grasp did not then comprehend them, although whilst they were taking place, they were so significative and real that it was allowed to suppose that they would be perceptible and expressible in the same manner as natural things. But as soon as the "animus" is awake and pays attention to them, man is altogether ignorant of what they were like, thus what they were. Such ideas exist especially in sleep and on first awakening, when the objects of the senses and material ideas are removed from intellectual ideas. 1748, Feb. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1087
1087. CONCERNING RAINBOW OR RAINBOW-LIKE DECORATIONS
There were also represented decorations which are, as it were, celestial. They are multi-colored, not as of a rainbow, but yet they can be called rainbow-like, for they are heavenly bows with colors variously joined together, which colors are conjoined and follow one another in a heavenly manner. Hence are the decorations which appear before those who are in the heaven of upright spirits, and they are the variegations of their "animi" or natural minds thus represented before those who are such, for which reason the variety of such representations or decorations are as many as there are "animi". These decorations are distinct from those of the spiritual, concerning which elsewhere [n. 711]; for the celestial bows thus formed are extended upwards, but the spiritual appear on the walls. 1748, Feb. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1088
1088. CONCERNING FORESIGHT AND PROVIDENCE
It is an undoubtable fact that the Lord governs the Universe. This government is called Providence. But since evils, likewise permissions, are not provided but foreseen, in order to understand this [it must be known] that foresight relates to evils; Providence is the disposal of them to good ends. Nevertheless, there is no such thing as chance, that is, no evil happens by chance, but all evils are so governed that not one of them is permitted which is not conducive to good, both to man and soul. Moreover, nothing is permitted which has not thus been foreseen, for otherwise it could by no means happen; consequently, the various evils are so turned that certain ones, and not others occur, because it cannot be otherwise in a state so perverse. Thus it is Providence alone which governs, for foresight is thus turned into Providence, and in this way those evils are provided from which there may be good. For if the foreseen intentions of evil spirits were permitted it would lead to the destruction of man and of souls; wherefore the things intended by evil spirits are bent into such things as are to be permitted. 1748, Feb. 29.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1089
1089. CONCERNING THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE EAR
Those who constitute the province of the ear are placed near to the head, and indeed almost to the middle of the head, a little to the left. Some of them endeavor to lick, as it were, the point of that head with their mouth or lips, but they vary according to the distance from that point of the head. They are also a little towards the front, but extend almost to the left ear. They touch the head with pressure.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1090
1090. This seems to be similar to the sonorous province within the hard membrane, where are the jugular vein and the insertion of the acoustic nerves, so that the jugular vein is, as it were, that little mouth which they thus press with their lips, and so the nerves towards the ear insert themselves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1091
1091. They do not speak, but are silent; thus they are not among the spiritual, but among the spirits mediate between the spiritual and the celestial.* 1748, Mar. 1.
* Crossed out: "They do not act from themselves, as they say, but from obedience."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1092
1092. CONCERNING THE STATE OF THE DYING AND OF THOSE WHO ARE BEING RAISED FROM DEATH
This morning I was let into the state of those who are dying, in order that I might know what their state is when dying, and what follows after death. I did not indeed die, but still I came into a state of a kind of insensibility as to the corporeal sense, the interior life remaining entire, so that I could thence perceive and retain in my memory the things that happen to those who die. For my respiration was not taken away, and so long as the respiration remains man sensates, and if his respiration is such as I had, the man sensates from internals, but not from the objects of the senses, or from externals.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1093
1093. In order that the communication [of my spirit with the body] might to some extent be taken away, my respiration was also tacit, or insensible.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1094
1094. The heart was first occupied, and as to my heart I seemed to be conjoined to the celestial, with whom I was at length so united that scarcely anything of my own was left. This continued for some hours.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1095
1095. The first state of one who is dying, therefore, is such that I did not hear the spiritual, or those who were speaking, except in such a way that I was, as it were, removed from them. Thus there was almost no, or scarcely any, communication with the spirits who otherwise spoke with me, so that I indeed heard them, but I was, as it were, without communication with them. Nor did the spirits know otherwise than that I was dead, and thus removed from the life of the body, for I heard them speaking. This took place in my case, but the like does not happen to others who are dying, and who do not talk with spirits as I do.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1096
aRef John@20 @12 S0'
1096. The celestial genii then took possession of the province of the heart, so that I would not be left to the spirits. Moreover, there were also certain good or celestial genii who were seated by my head. Thus it is the general rule that the celestial are then seated at the head, as we read concerning the angels of the Lord in the sepulchre. This happens to every one who dies.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1097
1097. The celestial are such that they do not say anything, but at that time only signify their thoughts or interiors by communications with the face, on which they induce faces similar to their own, so that one can very clearly perceive in himself these other faces. On two occasions I perceived that another face was induced upon me, and it was said in their own way, that it was the face of the celestial who were seated at my head thus there were two faces. In this way they know whether the man is dead or not; for if their faces which have been induced are acknowledged as theirs, they then know that the man is dead.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1098
1098. Moreover, they also induced upon me certain changes around the region of the mouth, whereby they were able to speak with me in their own manner, and to signify their thoughts. For it is general with the celestial to speak by means of the region of the mouth; this speech is understood because it is celestial.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1099
1099. Therefore when a man dies the celestial are immediately present, seated at his head, and they are indeed continually present; thus they protect him, lest any evil genii draw near. This is the case with every man. The celestial remain with him quite a considerable time, even some time after his soul has been released from corporeal things. It matters not whether the man dies in his bed, or in any other way; for whatever is vital in man, even if the parts of the body were to be scattered a thousand miles, is nevertheless gathered in a moment, and it is together, and becomes his likeness.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1100
1100. Moreover, the celestial, by means of spirits, are likewise sensible of an aromatic odor, as when a dead body is embalmed. It has also been granted me manifestly to sensate this on two occasions. This happens because the celestial are present, for what is cadaverous is not then sensated, but something aromatic, so that evil genii dare not approach, still less spirits. There is also sensated an odor as of human excrement, but yet it is not unpleasant for the same reason, namely, that the celestial are present.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1101
1101. During this time I was very closely united with the celestial as to the interiors of my body, or the region of the heart. My pulse at the time was regular, as I felt with my finger.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1102
1102. I was told that the thoughts which man entertains at the point of death, namely, those which are holy and pious, adhere and are retained. I was also shown this by certain things I had thought which were retained in like manner. Especially do they inquire about eternal life, as I was told, and few about salvation or happiness. The thought of eternal life is the chief thing which is retained, and they are held in that thought by the celestial.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1103
1103. They remain in this state for a longer or shorter time after death, according to the state of their life, before they are left by the celestial and come among spirits, or are associated with the spiritual. When they are associated with these latter, they live altogether as they had lived in the body, and know no otherwise than that they are living in the world.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1104
1104. Further, as soon as the interior corporeal things become cold, the vital substances in man are separated from him, wherever they may be, even though enclosed within a thousand labyrinths. For such is the efficacy and power of the Lord's resurrection, that is, of His mercy, that it is nothing else than a living and mighty attraction, since the power of His mercy is of such a nature that He wills to draw all men into eternal happiness, thus unto Himself. I have also on one occasion so manifestly felt such a living attraction that I can know with certainty that there is such a force, and what it is like. By reason of this force nothing of the vital substance can remain in corporeal and material things, but of necessity must be drawn forth. To that end, also, the celestial are immediately present with one dying, for it is effected by means of them; nor at such a time can an evil genius ever draw near. 1748, March 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1105
1105. For quite a considerable time - several weeks - the celestial have been present with me, occupying the region of my head. They have not spoken but only think, and this so tacitly that I did not know what they were thinking, except that they made all the fallacies and falsities of the spiritual to be of no account, thus ridiculous, not at all by scoffing at them, but as if by caring nothing for them and remaining in their own tranquil state. Although they think, they rarely spoke, but still I clearly observed their presence, indeed more clearly than can be expressed. Now also they have spoken with me but not as the spiritual speak, but inwardly, without sound. It is a speech, if any one can conceive it, like speech without its sound. And now they speak even by words, which they rarely do. It is an indication that in this manner they also begin to speak with souls after death, whom they do not desert, but remain closely attached to them as to the region of the head.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1106
1106. When the time is at hand for the spiritual to be associated with them, and they are to live, as it were, the life of the body, then at first come the spirits who are present in the province of the external eye, or of the tunics which envelop the eye, which are between the left eye and the side of the nose, above. These want to roll away, as it were, the tunics or coverings from the eye and enable him to see, which is a sign that the soul is then about to come among the spiritual. These same spirits were also present and showed me how they roll away the tunics that the eye may be opened, but because I was alive they were unable to do this by their endeavor. When the membranes have been rolled away the enjoyment of light is granted.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1107
1107. When the soul begins his association with the spiritual, he is then first associated with good spirits who as yet do not know of what quality he is, and they perform all services for him, concerning which elsewhere [n. 815]. But when they know that he is not such that he can be in their company, he is then taken away by others. This is thus varied according to the nature of the life which he has acquired in the life of the body. At length he comes into a state of devastation, concerning which very much has been said elsewhere.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1108
1108. When the celestial speak through spirits out of heaven, their speech flows softly; there is nothing sharp or strident, that is, noisy.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1109
1109. When spirits speak from the celestial, it is then most distinctly recognized whether they speak from heaven, or whether they speak something from themselves at the same time. When they speak from heaven their speech flows without delay and is fluid; but as soon as there is anything strident or not so fluid present therein - beyond a characteristic which cannot be expressed in words - then it is not concordant, nor does the spirit acknowledge it as true, but at once observes the discrepancies. That which differs is from the spirit. 1748, Mar. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1110
1110. THOSE WHO WANT TO KILL THE INNOCENT OR TO INJURE THEM IN ANY WAY WHATSOEVER FOR THE SAKE OF THEMSELVES, SEIZE UPON THE WAY TOWARDS HELL
Some spirits whom I deemed to be good because they were in the company of good spirits, suddenly, from the cupidity of claiming to themselves the things which pertain to the good and innocent, with which desire they were imbued when still in the company of the good spirits, betook themselves to the way at the back, towards hell. This surprised me, as I had not suspected any such thing. It was said to me that every such effort and purpose, namely, the effort and purpose of depriving the innocent of their life and of the rights which they justly possess, has hell in itself, which is the reason that those spirits seized upon the way towards hell. 1748, Mar. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1111
1111. THAT LIFE AFTER DEATH IS OF SUCH A NATURE WAS NOT BELIEVED BY SOULS
Souls of those who had been known to me during their life have often confessed that they had never believed that there would be such a state in the other life, when they would undergo so many changes and punishments and like things. Also, that they would never have imagined that in the life of the body they had believed in such falsities, and that the doctrine of the faith that alone is saving is such; especially so, when they observe that there is nothing in themselves, nor anything said by themselves as from themselves, that is not most criminal, and that only that which is from the Lord is good and true. Moreover, they confessed that scarcely any of them had believed that the Lord Jesus Christ governs the universe, both heaven and earth; besides innumerable other things which, because they were unheard of in the life of the body, also seemed to them incredible. 1748, Mar. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1112
1112. CONCERNING THE DELIGHT OF THE CELESTIAL
As the celestial are distinct from the spiritual in other things, so also are they distinct in their sense of joy. The joy of the celestial is a kind of delight which cannot be described, still less can it be understood, except by those to whom it has been given by the Lord to know it through experience; for it fills the whole body with its delight, as has been granted me to feel for a considerable time. It is a manifest sensation of the whole body come from the heart, as it were, and gently diffusing itself through all the fibers, not unlike the greatest delight of married consorts in their joy; it is a diffusion from the least single fibers to the more composite. But it must be carefully distinguished whether this delight comes from inmost things, or whether it only subsists in the externals, concerning which see above [nos. 379, 903-4]. 1748, Mar. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1113
1113. THAT THE LORD GOVERNS THE UNIVERSE. THE SPIRITS OF THE PLANET JUPITER
The spirits of the planet Jupiter remained with me for many weeks, and they had their emissaries who occupied the region of my head. I always clearly recognized their presence, for they are celestial and speak little, if anything; they only think. They reflect very accurately upon the infidelities of the spirits of this earth, yet for these infidelities they care nothing. Since they had been so long in such a sphere there momentarily came some doubt whether our Lord is their One Only Lord, but it was only for a moment. They were at once asked whether, during their long stay here, they have had any other Lord or have perceived anything of another Lord? When they immediately perceived this confirmed in themselves they were at once present. But these things occurred only for a moment, and they do not want me to disclose them, lest they be charged with any incredulity, when yet they know this better than others, as they now declare to me. 1748, Mar. 1.
Their speech is, in a degree, voluble; it is interior, yet also resolving itself into words in a manner that cannot be described.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1114
1114. HOW INSIGNIFICANT WOULD BE THE NUMBER OF MEN DURING THE SPACE OF 6000 YEARS EVEN IF THERE WERE THOUSANDS OF WORLDS
The inhabitants of the planet Jupiter perceived that I had been thinking about the multitude of men or souls there would be during the space of 6000 years, if there were a thousand earths filled with inhabitants like our earth. I then made this calculation for them: that if there were a thousand earths for 6000 years, the people would not fill a space as great as that which their earth appears to us to occupy. Let one generation be 35 years: within 6000 years there would then arise 171 3/7 generations. If, therefore, the number of people living on this earth at the present day were multiplied by 171 3/7, they would not fill a thousandth part of the surface of this earth. If the space to the center of the earth be taken as the space to be considered, it can thence be concluded that if there were thousands, yea myriads, of earths in the universe, a globe of so many myriads of people would not appear before our eyes as great as their earth. Thus the quantity would still be so insignificant as to be almost nothing in respect to the universe. Moreover, if the universe were filled from one end to the other, it would still be nothing whatever before the Infinite Lord. 748, Mar. 1.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1115
1115. CONTINUATION CONCERNING THE STATE OF THE DYING
When the good spirits who are of the province of the eye seem to themselves to roll off the little membranes of the eye towards the septum of the nose, there then appears to the soul a kind of light, but obscure, as when man on first waking looks through his eyelids and sees a certain luminosity. But the soul still lies in a state as if between wakefulness and sleep because he is guarded by the celestial, thus he is in a tranquil state, for the state of the celestial is a tranquil one. When there is this looking as though through the membrane of the eye, there appears something shady, of a heavenly color, with a little star; but these things occur with variety.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1116
1116. Afterwards something appears to the soul to be softly rolled from off the face also, in the same manner as hid been done from off the eye, so that he may put off what is human. But these things are done so softly that these same spirits who are now here present restrain me by every effort lest I should use any hurtful expression - a sign that they are afraid lest anything except that which is most soft should be felt, for they love everyone with whom they are present, thus every soul whom they assist. The membrane having thus been, as it were, rolled from off the face, according to the appearance and sensation of the subject, there is then induced upon him the perception that he is a spirit, as has also been induced upon me [now], and on several former occasions.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1117
1117. After these things another order of life is commenced. At first the life is quite pleasant and happy, for the soul seems to himself to have entered upon eternal life. This was represented to me by a beautiful bright yellow light by which is signified his first life, namely, that it is the celestial with the spiritual.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1118
1118. Presently this is succeeded by spiritual life, that is, the soul is received by spirits, at first by good spirits, into their society. This was represented to me by a young man sitting upon a horse, with the horse's head turned towards the quarters of hell, whither he desired to direct it, but however much he desired, the horse could not move a step; it was held in that place. This signifies that if the reins were then given to the understanding or reasonings of the soul, he would rush straight towards hell, wherefore he is held in that place and restrained. A young man is represented because the soul then seems to himself to be as if in the flower of his youth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1119
1119. When he cannot move the horse from its place, his succeeding life was then represented to me by his descending from the horse and going on foot, and indeed towards the place where I was. This signified that he is thus imbued with cognitions of truth and good in order that he may know what truth is and what good is. He is instructed in this way, and this with variety, for since he is about to undergo punishments, he ought to know from the cognition of truth and good of what quality he is, and the kind of life he has lived.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1120
1120. He is afterwards led thence more and more towards heaven, which was represented by sloping paths leading gently upwards. Cognitions effect this at that time and later, in order that he may not only know, but also confess, that there was never anything good in himself. Without that confession or acknowledgment on his part, no one can be led towards heaven where all the societies are in the truth and goodness of faith in the Lord; for without internal acknowledgment there can be no healing. 1748, Mar. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1121
1121. THAT WHATEVER THERE IS IN THE WHOLE BODY SERVES A USE TO EACH SINGLE PART
In regard to the human body this arcanum as yet lies hidden, that whatever any viscus, or part of a viscus even the least part requires for its nutrition and thus conservation, it derives from the whole body, both in the fluids, that is in the mass of the blood, and in the nonfluids, which must [concur] in affording assistance proximately and more remotely, so that the whole may be for the benefit of the single parts wherever they may be in the body. The single parts also may not regard anything as their own, but as being for the common good when any other part demands it for its use. This is an arcanum in regard to the animate body; but it can be made evident and demonstrated by innumerable things, because it is true.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1122
1122. It is similar in the Grand Body, or Kingdom of God Messiah, in regard to spiritual and celestial things. Whatever one of its members requires for use those nearest, and those more remote, even the most remote, and thus the whole kingdom, concur in various and manifold ways [to supply]. Such is the Kingdom of the Lord.
1122 1/2. Just as the whole and the single parts concur for the amendment and betterment of each one, according to the order continuously and constantly established by the Lord, so also do they concur for the happiness of each. But stacks of books would not suffice to describe in what manner these things are effected; still it is an eternal verify. This [was written] in the presence of spirits and angels who tacitly affirmed it. 1748, Mar. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1123
1123. THE SPEECH OF THIS EARTH IS SCARCELY INTELLIGIBLE TO THE SPIRITS OF THE PLANET JUPITER
The speech of man is indeed understood by every spirit wherever he may have been born, even by those who are from the planet Jupiter. But because the latter are celestial and think [in a celestial manner], they have, as it were, an imaginative speech, which they express, not by words, but only by ideas that are as if continuous; whereas our speech being divided into words must be gathered together like things scattered, and a continued idea formed therefrom. They therefore said that this speech is scarcely intelligible because it carries on one general idea in such a disconnected manner, whilst they comprehend in their speech more things in a moment than we can comprehend in many moments, even such things as are scarcely expressible. Similarly, a man who devotes himself to thoughts can comprehend better than one who holds his thoughts only on the speech, or on the words alone, or, as it is said, upon the lips, which is something external. 1748, Mar. 2.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1124
1124. But when the spirits who only talk wanted to emulate those who only think, they could not do so, because all their thought is in the speech, both when they are speaking and when they hear others speaking. They tried to think without speaking, as the spirits of the planet Jupiter do, but they could not; their thought passed off into a kind of murmur.
1125 1/2.* Moreover, there are those who both think and speak, but when the speech differs from the thought it is very clearly perceived, even in each single word or in each single sound. The disagreements between thoughts and speech, derived from habit in the life of the body, are made so strikingly manifest by spirits that they instantly know it from each sound of the voice. Hence such spirits are cast out of the company of good spirits. Thence come grievous and long continued punishments, for nothing discordant between thought and speech can be tolerated in the heaven of good spirits, still less among the angels. Therefore it is first necessary that the thought and speech should be united by various modes of torture, since it is better that a spirit be altogether depraved than that there should be such dissent, for in such things there is deceit, that is to say, the spirit desires to deceive his companion for the sake of himself, or for the sake of gain. It is sometimes permitted such spirits to insinuate themselves into the company of upright spirits, and even of angels; but they are soon cast out thence as froth, and are punished. 1748, Mar. 2.
Hence the evil are reduced to their own falsities and are vastated, so that there may be nothing of dissent within, when the mind is one.
* In the Latin Edition and the first English Edition this has been changed to 1124 1/2; but the manuscript has 1125 1/2, and the Index (s.v. Loquela) refers to it as such.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1125
1125. CONCERNING THOSE WHO ARE FIRST INTROMITTED INTO HEAVEN
Those who are intromitted into heaven, both those in the spiritual and those in the celestial class, must also pass through their own series by progressing from one society to another. Those who are intromitted in the celestial class come at once into the society of the serious, for at that time, immediately after vastation, they love nothing more than serious thoughts; when other things interfere they still reject them, and thus they are of a very contented mind [animus], like men who love to dwell upon serious matters. The things which are joyful to others, they do not regard as joyful; but they place their joy and greatest good in serious meditations. They also fix their meditations upon essentials from which they must not turn aside, because they are essentials; thus they do not wander. These things were written when they were present and were indeed the directing means; it can thus be evident from the style that they keep their minds upon essentials and do not wander.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1126
1126. The one thing they then think about is eternity, as they repeatedly told me. I wanted to know from them how their thought could be fixed upon eternity alone unless it was at the same time upon life, namely, upon eternal life. But they said that they then meditated upon nothing else than eternity, and that it involved the same idea as eternal life. They tried to induce their state, or the state of their society, upon my face and also upon my mind; but because I was more filled with the things of life than they, they said that they were unable to do so, at which they were surprised. Afterwards, those things which are of life what it is and of what quality were successively inserted into the general notion. Thus they are like infants, who first receive general notions, next less general, and then more particular notions. In this manner a life of joy is insinuated. 1748, Mar. 3.
1126 1/2. They, that is, these serious spirits, were said to act upon the left inner part of the nose; for upon the septum of the nose as an axis depend the other parts of the face as peripheries.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1127
1127. CONCERNING THOSE WHO CONSTITUTE THE PROVINCE OF THE receptaculum chyli AND THE BEGINNINGS OF THE THORACIC DUCT AND SIMILAR FUNCTIONS ELSEWHERE
There are genii, also spirits, who, when they act, both act and speak with a speech of a fourfold sound, so that the terminations are fourfold after the manner of threshing. By these terminations their speech and its sound go out as it were, more slowly with some, more quickly with others. When it is still quicker it coincides with their quickest quadruplicated, or quadrupedal sounds, concerning which elsewhere [see nos. 1014, 1031, 1036]. Therefore by this sound they are distinguished from other genii and spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1128
1128. They are distinguished from other genii and spirits in this, that they induce upon the head a kind of suction or attraction, and this is of such a nature that the place where this attraction or suction exists is almost painful. The sensation of suction is just as manifest as though the membranes were being very sensibly sucked in. There is room to doubt whether others could have endured it on account of the pain, but since I had long been accustomed to such attractions of spirits and genii, and indeed very powerful ones, I bore these also without pain.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1129
1129. The chief place where the suction is felt is in the middle part of the head almost under the zenith. The center of the suction is there, but they also spread it towards the region of the left ear and towards the sphere of the left eye, but with less sensation or pain. Those who spread it towards the ear are genii, those who do so towards the eye are spirits; they also act together, as I have heard from their speech. These are they who constitute the province of the receptaculum chyli, which they emulate by a syringe-like attraction similar to that by which the chyle is attracted from the intestines, and, for the tempering of this chyle, the lymph is attracted from the other viscera by way of the lymphatic vessels and glands. Hence I am confirmed in the opinion that the viscera of the body draw in everything that is suitable to them by a kind of attraction. It is the same in the case of the receptaculum chyli, the chyle and lymph.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1130
1130. Moreover, there are also others who act within the head, and indeed about the internal region of the left ear, in an almost similar manner, though not with so manifest a force of suction; they were also so acting [upon me] for some time. It was said that they are those who in almost the same way attract the spirituous chyle from the cerebrum and lead it towards the heart, in order that it may be conjoined with the chyle of the body. Thus they constitute that which the jugular veins [carry], these veins also having an attractive force. For it is well known that the jugular vein descends to the region where the chyle of the body rises up through the thoracic duct, and this to the end that the spirit of the brain and the chyle of the body may be copulated for the preparation of the blood. Those who were acting within were they who constitute that province or region where the jugular vein is above the thoracic duct, and also those who constitute the upper part of the duct into which latter some ducts containing lymph are also inserted.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1131
1131. Those who were acting from without with a quadrupedal [see n. 1127] sound were seen by me first in front, at no great distance and a little towards the left, and later, higher up towards the left, so that their region is from the left septum of the nose towards the left ear, but rising upwards.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1132
1132. But as regards their operation, it is as follows:
They apply themselves to a spirit as they do to me, and continually explore what he is thinking about, and of what quality he then is. They seize upon the thought or idea which is presented and hold on to it tenaciously, nor do they recede from it until something else offers itself which they again seize upon conjointly with the former thought. In this way they, as it were, draw forth his thoughts from a spirit or a man, and clearly see what further he is thinking about the same matter, and this they conjoin with the former things, and so on continuously until they have explored the "animus" of the one with whom they are; for they do not permit the spirit or man to wander away from his own idea, inasmuch as the object [of his thought] activates the senses. Thus when he is held in the same idea or in the same object all the things related thereto must needs come forth. Moreover, in this way they attract not only whatever the man or spirit is thinking about, but also what he longs for, so that they are constantly eager to learn his cupidities; but this is not so permitted, for every man and spirit is evil, and from himself he has only the life of cupidities.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1133
1133. But this is not sufficient. When they perceive any person who is dear to the man or spirit, they then mingle that person also in the same ideas, and keep their ideas fixed upon him, in order that they may know what his feeling is. In this way also they are wont to infest those who are in a society. Thus they rouse up the many individuals whom they come across to the same ideas and adjoin them, and this solely from their eagerness to know what is being done in a society.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1134
1134. I have diligently inquired who and of what quality were the men who become those spirits, who thus infest spirits in the other life. It was said that they are men who are eager to elicit from others what they are thinking about, and to learn the falsities which they have uttered against those of whom it is forbidden to speak falsely, such as kings, princes, magnates, friends, and the laws. When they have this knowledge, they use it to perform the malignant use of thereby holding the man, as it were, in bonds and under their disposal for the sake of some gain. They also desire to know the man's cupidities, and then, if they know them, or know the evils he has committed, they hold the man still more strongly in bonds. But, because they then hold the man in hatred and keep him bound to themselves merely for the sake of filthy gain, this is not allowed; neither is it allowed in the life of the body, save as regards those cupidities which men favor, as that they seek after honors and riches, besides other things which they do not regard as disgraceful.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1135
1135. It was also observed that these same genii and spirits attracted not only the upper region of the head, as said above, but also the soles of the feet, and indeed they manifestly attracted the soles of the feet. By this is signified that in like manner as the receptaculum chyli attracts the still somewhat crude aliments, so do these same genii and spirits also attract those things that are natural, and not so much premeditated. For when a fraudulent man fishes out what others have said, he especially seizes upon, attracts, and holds in his memory, those things which have not been premeditated, that is, which are crude; for later, speaking from premeditation, that same man is wont to say different things and also so to explain what has slipped from his mouth that nothing of evil results. This those genii and spirits do not wish. The meeting of the chyle with like substances can thus be fully established. Such spirits and genii are adjoined to the men, and afterwards to the spirits of those who are of such a nature; in this way all that they have thought of is laid open before the society in which they are.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1136
1136. What their punishments are I do not as yet happen to know, for they were among the wandering spirits to whom such license is as yet granted.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1137
1137. As regards those who are internal, these are not evil. They are indeed eager to know what a man has thought, and this from a certain cupidity, but not so much his falses or evils, as his goods, in order that they may draw the man to themselves and he may be with them in their society; for they constitute that province which draws forth the spirit which they wed to the chyle. Thus they are those who put a good interpretation upon all things. Even though they be not good, the effect they have is that there is friendship.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1138
1138. Moreover, there also exists a class of spirits which constitutes the province of the spermatic vessels, for there also is an attraction, but of the purer blood - an attraction by the whole province, that is, by all those members which are dedicated to generation, such as the testicles, the prostate gland, the seminal vessels, and many others. 1748, Mar. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1139
1139. CONCERNING SPIRITS WHO ARE NOT WILLING TO HEAR AND ADMIT THE INTERIOR AND MORE INTERIOR THINGS OF THE WORD
There are spirits who, although they are good, cannot as yet be admitted into heaven because they are not willing to hear and to admit the interior and more interior things of the Word; on this account they have thought evilly against me, and have interpreted everything as evil. For they who do not assent to interior things cannot learn the things which are of the interior and more interior man, since they do not know that there are interior, still less more interior things, such as those that concern the works of faith done from obedience to the Word. They call those things good which are done by the good, and are done from a good heart. But if it be said that good works ought to be works of charity, and that charity is of mercy and thus of the Lord the Savior, they grant it, but they have not thought so profoundly. Therefore, those who are of such a nature that they do not admit these things cannot as yet be introduced into the interior heaven by the way of cognitions.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1140
1140. Moreover, such as are altogether unwilling to hear or to admit interior and more interior things remain outside heaven, nor can they do otherwise than entertain a hatred of these things because they are interior and more interior, and also a hatred of those who teach them. I expect this will be the case with many on earth in the future who will hate the interior and to a greater degree the more interior things of the Word, because they touch the life of their loves too closely; and also they raise difficulties which seem to them as impossibilities. Thus they prefer that the way to interior things should be closed, rather than that they should favor them with assent; and in addition, they do not want to be disturbed by such things, which they are not capable of understanding.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1141
1141. How often, how very often, such spirits have spoken with me and said abusive things, because these things seemed to them as paradoxes. Moreover, there were some spirits with me today who were of such a nature, and who therefore thought evilly of the acts of my life. In brief, the heaven of spirits is almost full of such spirits; it is, however, otherwise with all those who are in heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1142
1142. These spirits were represented to me by a vision. They were like an old woman with an unsightly face, but snowy-white; the face was irregular and anything but comely, in a word, it was deformed, although shining white.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1143
1143. But afterwards, the spirits who hear, admit, and love interior things were represented to me by a young girl in the first state of her maidenhood, clothed in white, and playing a musical instrument. For thus, indeed, the garments of such spirits become white, and they themselves are remitted into the flower of their youth with garlands and their heavenly decorations.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1144
1144. That interior things must be unfolded was afterwards represented by the rolling up of a certain carpet which usually lies under foot; this was rolled up whilst the interior things which were to be unfolded were not as yet laid open; they have now been almost unfolded as to more than half. 1748, Mar. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1145
1145. Moreover, I have spoken with these spirits who affected me with weariness, for the reason that I was treating concerning interior and indeed unknown things such as philosophical matters, also those which concern the interior viscera of the human body. Because these matters are such, and they are true, they should not therefore be passed over in silence, although there is scarcely one in a thousand who understands them as, for instance, the things which I saw and heard today concerning the receptaculum chyli. But since this is the case, and the state of spirits and angels cannot be laid open in any other way, it is therefore not to be kept silent; for there are some who perceive and love such things, and there are others who admit them although they do not understand, but see that they confirm universal truths; wherefore these things are written for them alone, not for others. For I can testify that the angels so exquisitely understand things of this kind, for which confirmation is sought from anatomical and philosophical truths,
1145 1/2. that they fully knew and perceived from the things which are in heaven that they are such in the human body. Yea, they perceived innumerably more things which, if they were written, no man living in the body would be capable of understanding; for the angels exquisitely perceive whether the single details are true or not, as I can testify from manifest experience. These things which are so intricate to human minds are general matters to them, and as they say childish, and they wonder that they do not fall within every one's apprehension, as they now dictate, for they are leading my thought to write these things. Moreover, the states of spirits and angels with all their varieties can never be apprehended without a knowledge of the human body, for the Kingdom of the Lord is the likeness of a man, and without such a Kingdom which is truly like a man, because the Lord is the Only Man and He is His Kingdom no man can ever live; for all things in heaven conspire to the conservation of the single things in the body, as can be manifestly demonstrated. And if you wish, you shall hear still deeper arcana.
1145 1/3. Unless there were innumerable worlds or planets which together constitute such a Man, the souls from one world or planet would by no means be sufficient; for there must be indefinite varieties, and in every single part there must be innumerable souls who must establish that Man. 1748, Mar. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1146
1146. CONCERNING ANGELIC SPEECH
Although angels do not manifest themselves to man by means of speech, still in order that I might perceive how they express their thoughts even by speech and discourse, I have heard them talking, being at the time transmitted into a state not unlike that of good spirits, so that I might perceive that the angels were speaking through the good spirits and according to their meanings. Their speech is quick, flowing like smooth water. There are words, indeed, but they are, as it were, continuous, or rather, the ideas are continued like a stream in which is the thought which quickly falls into words with me. In short, there is, as it were, a stream of ideas to which the words correspond, but they do not adhere to them. When I answered, I observed that my speech was broken, that is, divided by the words and of another sound, not fluent, thus not heavenly; wherefore I was at once distinguished from them because I was not such as they were. Thus angelic discourse, when spoken, is the infilling sense of the words taken together, in those cases in which the words do not suffice. 1748, Mar. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1147
1147. The words also into which the meaning falls are flowing; in these words they do not admit many consonants, because they retard the flow, as certain consonants do. Accordingly, I am not now allowed to write flumen, but fluvium,* and so in other cases.
* Both these Latin words mean a river or stream.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1148
1148. Afterwards when spirits were speaking, their speech was divided into words, and there was such a difference that they were suffused with shame, and they did not dare to speak; moreover their ideas were quite disconnected and in consequence their words also, in this way differing from that continuity and flow. When later they were assisted by the angels, so that they might speak in consort with the angels, it was like a river which encompassed them, and they could not follow with their own speech; thus they complained that they were not speaking, or that it was not granted them to speak. 1748, Mar. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1149
1149. CONCERNING THOSE WHO WANT TO SPEAK SILENTLY, AS IF INTO THE EAR
There are spirits who have spoken with me many times but by muttering, and this near the left ear, so that they wanted to speak into the ear in order that no one might hear them. It was permitted me to tell them that such whispering is not fitting in heaven, for it indicates that such spirits had been whisperers in their life, that is to say, that they had observed the faults and blemishes of others, and told them to their companions when no one was listening, or if others were present spoke into the ear; also that they had seen all things wrongly, namely, they saw the blemishes of others, even though they were not blemishes. There are very many such who observe the least details and interpret them wrongly; they not only have something of deceit in themselves because they want to mock their companions, but they also prefer themselves to others. For this reason they can never be admitted into the company of the heavenly ones for they are immediately rejected therefrom as if by their own weight, for such a disposition is perceived at once. Moreover, such speech is heard at greater distances and more loudly than open speech. 1718, Mar. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1150
1150. THE PERSECUTION OF THE INNOCENT PRODUCES THE STENCH OF WALL LICE
At times I have smelt the horrid stench of wall lice when yet there was nothing of the kind there as I very well knew. But after I perceived that such a stench was diffused from some fault of spirits, I was instructed by living experience which confirmed that such a stench represents the persecution of innocence; for there were those who have persecuted infants and wanted to drive them away, hence there was of once such a stench. 1748, Mar. 3.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1151
1151. CONCERNING THE LIFE AFTER DEATH OF ROBBERS BOTH ON LAND AND SEA
There was a certain spirit in the lower region who was as it were, inwardly within me. For spirits, wherever they may be in the whole world, appear in this way, namely, those who pertain to this or that province of the body then appear in no other place than there, either, as it were, outside of man or within him.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1152
1152. This spirit having been called forth by me to the right side was accused by others of having been a robber, but he was inconspicuous, and made no reply. In the meantime certain spirits also occupied my head. But that spirit answered nothing. Afterwards he flew from beneath my cap, and then stood for a little at the right side but presently at the left. Because this spirit was accused of robbery and made no reply, besides the fact that he was acting in an inconspicuous manner, I could know no otherwise than that he had been of such a nature and wanted to hide himself.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1153
1153. Moreover, it was said to me, that such are most courageous when there is the least occasion of success, and at the least danger they are the most timid; for I manifestly perceived that this spirit was exceedingly timid, and that he would not be compelled to confess anything from fear; to confess from fear, is to confess all the things that other spirits order. He is now also at my side and is endeavoring to steal away my memory of things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1154
1154. Such spirits preside over the urinary bladder, indeed over its function when the urine is to be ejected. That spirits are assigned to that office, I have been instructed by experience for some days, and also from the effect, for when these spirits withdrew themselves the emission of the urine ceased entirely, and when it was directed by them, also when they were indignant, they turned themselves round, which seemed to me to be attended with danger to the neck of the bladder. These things were made so manifest to me that there can be no doubt. Others are quite unable to feel this for reasons set forth elsewhere [n. 1145].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1155
1155. From all this I can conclude that this spirit was a robber in the life of the body, and indeed an assiduous one, for he was clever in concealing himself and also in fleeing away to the right side, then towards the head; for unless robbers are cunning they are not robbers for long. He now admits the fact, hence I was confirmed. He is present at the region of the left temple. That his function is the emission of the urine is plain from indications at the time and at present, for he acts upon the bladder, even though he is unwilling.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1156
1156. Moreover, there are other robbers who are not as assiduous as are those who are possessed with such a disposition that they want to rob, and so they associate themselves with the active robbers. One of this sort was afterwards shown me at the right side beneath the arm. He did not say anything whatever, but only gnashed with his teeth, as manifestly as a man does, which was heard as a horrid sound, and this for so long a time, and so plainly, that I supposed that it was something else that was making the sound; and I inquired. He also was with those at the left side, not far from the ear. Such, therefore, are those who preside over liquid or urinous excrements.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1157
1157. The countenance of such spirits was also shown me. It was not a face but only an obscure, black-bearded something, so that there was nothing whatever but a black, untrimmed beard. He who is such is a robber. There was also shown me at the same time their grates of teeth. When a kind of skin had been raised, as it were, from the mouth, there were the grates of teeth on either side, so that the interiors of their face were nothing but teeth, which were like ivory; thus there were only teeth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1158
1158. Another who acted inconspicuously and assiduously was also shown me. He was dressed in azure. His face indeed seemed human, but it was wicked. He snatched away other things that I remembered perhaps because they were not worth mentioning. 1748, Mar. 4.*
* Written as a heading between nos. 1158 and 1159, and then crossed out: "THAT THE SPIRITUAL ARE AVERSE TO BUTTER, BUT NOT SO TO MILK."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1159
1159. That same spirit is acting upon both my eyes and exciting, as it were, a kind of pungent or urinous liquid in them, so that unless he had been interrupted, I would have been unable to see or write on account of the pain. Thus wherever they are they excite urinous humours, as this spirit is now doing over my head; whence such a urinous liquid inflows into my eyes. Therefore, they preside over the collection of the urine, from which it follows that they love foul and feculent urine above all other liquids, and dwell in similar things. Thus they are infernals pertaining to the class of the spiritual, who love to live in like things and also in urinous pools, as the infernals who constitute the province of the rectum love ordure and desire to live in such things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1160
1160. This same spirit now confesses that he desires to live among filthy urinous things rather than in the most limpid waters, and that the stench of urine is more delightful to him than any other. He says that he wants to spend his time in the tuns, but in the smaller ones, and have his dwelling-place there. The spirit who was so assiduous confessed the same thing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1161
1161. THAT THE SPIRITUAL ARE AVERSE TO BUTTER
That the spiritual, or the spirits who constitute the spiritual class, are averse to butter could be evident from the fact that although I had enjoyed butter, still I have not desired it for quite a considerable time, and when I did eat it, it was without flavor, consequently without its former relish. This has been so for several months.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1162
1162. That the spiritual produced this effect because they are averse to butter could be evident to me from the fact that, when a certain celestial one was present and I was urged by some desire for butter, I did eat it, and the butter was indeed good. The spiritual then caused the odor of butter to ascend from the mouth to the nostrils so that such an odor might be objectionable to me. From this experience I was instructed that the spiritual are averse to butter.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1163
1163. But yet the spiritual are greatly delighted with milk, especially with fresh milk, for when I partook of some, it was with such enjoyment that I can scarcely describe it. Wherefore milk belongs to spiritual things, but butter to celestial. Spirits do not enjoy these things as foods but on account of their representations, that is, on account of the things they signify. 1748, Mar. 3, 4. This arises from the agreement of the spheres which are also represented by odors.*
* The last sentence appears to have been added later, perhaps in September when Swedenborg was making the Index.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1164
1164. THAT MAN CAN NEVER ACCEPT GOOD AND SALUTARY COUNSELS UNLESS HE BELIEVES THAT THE LORD PROVIDES FOR ALL THINGS AND EACH SINGLE THING
By quite manifold experience I have been taught that a man can enter into and accept many counsels which he supposes to be good and salutary; indeed, he can then also induce spirits, even angels, to hold the same opinion, for they only regard the good intention and seek after those things which affirm; thus good spirits and even angels can be induced to believe that that is good and salutary which nevertheless is not so. I have learnt this by repeated experience, namely, that good spirits and even angels may thus be persuaded to affirm, and even to change their sentiments according to circumstances. (As, for instance, in cases which concern the number of copies to be printed.)
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1165
1165. The truth is that our Lord alone knows what is true and good, what is to come, and what is everywhere, thus all things and each single thing together. Wherefore unless man leaves his counsels to the Lord's providence he can very often be deceived, especially if he wants to do what is good from himself.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1166
1166. THAT HE WHO CLEAVES TO WORLDLY CARES LAPSES ALTOGETHER INTO ANOTHER STATE
For almost three years, that is, for 33 months, I have now been in such a state that my mind, having been indeed withdrawn from corporeal things, could be among societies of spiritual and celestial beings, and yet I have been like any other man in the company of men without any difference, at which the spirits also wondered. Despite this, when I was closely engaged in thought concerning worldly matters - as when I had worries about necessary expenses, and when I wrote a letter today - so that I kept my mind [animus] for some time intent upon such matters, I then relapsed into a state, as it were, corporeal, so that the spirits were unable to speak with me. They said that they had been, as it were, absent, almost in like manner as it had been before. Hence I can know that spirits cannot speak with a man who is excessively devoted to worldly and corporeal concerns, for the corporeal cares draw down, as it were, the ideas of the mind and immerse them in corporeal things. 1748, Mar. 4.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1167
1167. THE DIFFERENCE OF CONDITION BETWEEN MEN AND SPIRITS AS REGARDS SOCIETIES
That man cannot be thus amended, can be evident from the fact that the human race is in such a perverse state that it adjoins itself to the society to which it is addicted, and from which it can with difficulty recede. Therefore such as is the society, such for the most part is the man. Man's state is different when as to his spirit he is in heaven; he is then like the spirits or souls in that he can be inserted into different and various societies of spirits, even of angels, and such as is the society of spirits, such is the man, that is, his spirit. The contrary has come to pass with the human race, namely, that such as is the society of men, such for the most part is the society of the spirits by whom they are led. But, indeed, in the true Church in which all are brethren, it is different. There the societies can be varied in like manner since they are led like spirits, for they do not seek societies for the reason of self-love or of gain, but only for the sake of faith and friendship, thus they can be arranged according to an order instituted more immediately by the Lord than can associations in a perverse state of life. 1748, Mar. 4.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1168
1168. THAT THERE ARE SPIRITS WHO CAN SPEAK BOTH AS VOLUBLY AND AS RAPIDLY AS THE CELESTIAL SPIRITS, AND NEVERTHELESS THEY ARE EVIL
Today there was a spirit with me, who spoke with me for some time. In the life of the body he had been imbued with no faith, nor had he believed in a life after death; and he was, as they supposed, one of the assiduous [robbers - see n. 1155]. He could speak like one of the celestial spirits, that is as volubly, like a stream, but still he was evil; wherefore it cannot be concluded from anyone's speech and its flow that he is celestial. But that a spirit is celestial is known from this that he loves to speak concerning matters of faith, thus that he perceives those things which are of faith. When, however, something was said about the Kingdom of the Lord, this spirit was unable to follow in conversation, but, as it were, withdrew himself; it was then at once learned of what quality he was. 1748, Mar. 4.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1169
1169. Such spirits insinuate themselves into the affection of everyone by also simulating the affection of good, and thus they speak into the ears of others with flattery, as did this spirit who thought he could seduce even the angels. They derive such an instinct from their actual life, since they had been cunning in speaking according to everyone's affection, even about matters of faith. Nevertheless, in the other life they cannot but manifest their nature, for what it is like is perceived in each word and idea, and that which dissents from what is true and good in an idea is perceived quite manifestly. Wherefore he who supposes during his earthly life that because [his cunning] has been successful in the life of the body that it will also be successful in the other life, is very greatly deceived. This deceitfulness thus acquired in the life of the body stands forth so clearly, even before the angels of the interior heaven, that they observe it in whatever he says. This same spirit here spoken of is now present, but he is silent, so that I may not perceive his thoughts for such spirits can be silent and think.* 1748, Mar. 4.
* Crossed out: "But such spirits are separated from the rest lest they should seduce anyone, and that they may be held in bonds."
[1169a.] Such are the spirits who speak in one way and think in another, thinking evilly of their neighbor, and speaking well, and doing this carefully, so that they deceive their companions and even their friends, for the sake of self and gain. There is a very great multitude of such.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1170
1170. Moreover, this spirit of whom we are treating was among those who are addicted to urine, for he not only infused something urinous into my eye [see n. 1159], but he also loved urine even to the extent that he had a craving to drink it. He also injected a painful contraction or constriction in the region of the lower belly, and there were other indications from which I could recognize that he was such.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1171
1171. The quality of a man is recognized from the end he has in view during his life in the body, whether it be for the sake of pride or of gain. I heard that it was especially for the sake of pleasure that this spirit had applied himself with such industry, so that he might know the minds [animus] of all as if from instinct, and thus in a word from himself, and might by flattery insinuate himself so as to be loved by them. Because such spirits have not had such an evil end in view as others they can also be among good spirits; but it is otherwise when they have acted from the love of self and the love of the world.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1172
1172. I also saw a representation of his quality, namely, that he dwelt in a long and, as it were, arched chamber, but of a green color. Clouds also flitted about which were to some extent white, but still they derived their paleness from green with which color they are very greatly delighted, but not with blue. In a word, because he was versatile and pliable he could therefore be in the company of good spirits, in the hope that he could be turned towards good.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1173
1173. Such spirits during their life are almost similarly assiduous in whatever they apply themselves to, but because they have applied themselves to such things as are wicked, the like things also cleave to their mind [animus] after death. He was therefore also adjudged to the province of the urine, and for this reason loves urine; also what is green. 1748, Mar. 4 and 5.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1174
1174. But such green habitations and the clouds which are white from green are formed from filthy phantasies, such as those of the lowest class of people. Moreover, they love fetid urinous collections, also that foul liquid of dung, according to the different kinds of dung, of oxen, sheep or human. And, as I told those who are still present, it is not far from the truth to say that they dwell in such ponds, and they are delighted merely with the idea of dung. It is because they are among those who are in the lowest degree corporeal, that they seem to live in such ponds. 1748, Mar. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1175
1175. CONCERNING THE REDUCTION OF EXTERNALS TO EQUILIBRIUM BY INTERNALS
A great crowd of spirits was around me, flowing in a disorderly manner. They were also complaining that thus they would all perish. I also heard this as the murmur of very many, and as if there was nothing conjoined among them, no companion with companion, and no society, so that destruction threatened them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1176
1176. But in their midst I perceived and heard a soft sound, namely, something angelic and sweet, in which there was nothing but what was orderly. They [from whom it proceeded] were within, but the crowd of spirits was outside. This angelic stream continued for some time, being often repeated, and I was told that in this way the Lord governs disconnected and disorderly things which flow round about. For He acts from what is pacific, thus pacifically; wherefore those things that are outside, or in the peripheries, are of necessary reduced to order, each one from the error of his own acquired nature. So also He governs the human race and its externals which are the phantasies of men by which at the present day their actions and speech are governed. Thinking to myself, I compared the disconnected states of that spiritual crowd to a tempest in the air, and to the clouds and dust then flying through the atmosphere so that it is out of its equilibrium, but in the meanwhile the purer atmosphere, or ether, remaining in its tranquil state, and acting continually upon that tempestuous atmosphere from the hidden and thus silent force of equilibrium, reduces it into equilibrium and rest.
1176 1/2. Something similar also exists with man when external commotions disturb him, and yet his internals are pacific. It is similar in very many other cases. 1748, Mar. 5 and 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1177
1177. CONCERNING THE CROWD IN THE INTERIOR HEAVEN
I was inwardly obsessed in the head around the region of the inner palate as if by a certain spirit who had such command over me that I could scarcely think other than that he was in me; I clearly perceived this, nor could I speak otherwise, for he reduced me to a state similar to his own. But as long as there were others outside the head, even though they occupied the left side or the region of the left temple, he did not have such power; it could therefore be manifest that those who were outside were different from those who were within, and also that their ruling was, as it were, different. Then I could hardly think anything other than according to the ruling and state of that spirit, nor scarcely speak otherwise although constrainedly, which could be better perceived by others than by myself. I heard afterwards that when a man is inwardly obsessed in this way, he cannot act and speak otherwise than according to the state and whim [of the obsessing spirit]. This experience continued, as I estimate, for two hours or more.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1178
1178. But I learned that it was not a spirit acting within me, but some kind of abode of angels of the interior heaven who dwell in respect to man at a distance in front, but towards the left, a little higher than his forehead. These are they who cannot tolerate more interior things, but who desire from various causes to remain only in interior things. They cannot tolerate it, for instance, when it is said that the Lord governs the universe, and that there is nothing that is good in man, but all good is the Lord's own; also when it is said that man, spirit, and angel can do nothing of themselves, but are only organs of life. But they want to act also of themselves, thus to attribute to themselves the power of doing good even. These same spirits also attribute merit to themselves in the goods which they had done from the Lord during their life, thus justification as to part, as they now want to infer; and there are similar things which are more interior. There are also the other angels of the interior heaven in a certain kind of abode.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1179
1179. But when I said to them that if perchance I were to take something from their mouth, and should say that in their words there were more interior arcana, and should praise their wisdom because of such hidden things in their discourse, then they would perhaps smile with pleasure. But they were silent. I perceived, nevertheless, that such a speech would be agreeable to them because it would flatter their nature; thus it can be perceived that they were also imbued with the love of self. But the reason why they are in the interior heaven is too hidden to be published.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1180
1180. They also fear that if the more interior things were to be disclosed it would be all over with them, for they perceive that they do not possess within themselves these more interior things as do the other angels, who, although ignorant of certain more interior verities, nevertheless eagerly receive and love them as soon as they hear them; and in like manner from the Lord they can also bring forth very many similar things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1181
1181. Those angels who reject, yea, who are averse to more interior things were those who acted inwardly upon me, namely, upon the upper region of the palate, and who induced and compelled me to think and speak according to their thoughts, and also induced an almost similar state upon me that they might be confirmed. I also spoke from them. There was objection to very many things concerning the matters that were to be written which were full of difficulties, to the effect that no men would perceive them, nor would they be of use to men in their single things without an immediate revelation of the Lord. It was also objected that the human race would thus be rendered worse, for they would pervert interior things, and the more interior a thing is that is perverted, the worse it is for those who pervert it; besides similar things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1182
1182. And whilst I was obsessed by such a spirit and also thought certain things about the interior heaven, namely, that those there who have no faith in the more interior things were in danger of being led astray, it was then made manifest to me that this was the abode of such angels, that they thought in this way and transferred their thoughts to me, and so obtained their obsession of me. These same angels do not easily acknowledge anything of the Lord, except such things as come immediately from Him, as concerning things to come, and things past. These things were told to me.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1183
1183. Since those angels were unable to refrain from such thoughts, although they were exhorted to desist, they were at length removed from their abode, and indeed to a greater distance a little towards the left, having with them a coil like that which women wear on their head, but which was coiled in a beautiful manner. When they had gone some distance, I perceived that they were perhaps going to seek another Lord, or as was said, another heaven where they might act more quietly than in this heaven. On the way, there appeared to them something golden in which they gloried, for all the things they saw were of a golden splendor or radiance, besides other things most beautiful to the sight, as well as artistic and lovely forms, with which they were highly delighted. But they were told that these things are only produced by phantasies, and could not so delight them for long. They were presently introduced into a dark chamber from which they desire to return. I do not as yet know the other things. 1748, Mar. 6.
1183 1/2. Continuation
I was also shown how they act. They do not act by gyres and orbits, as the others do, but by linear reciprocations as it were and in a flowing manner, because, as I was told, they induce what is to be thought or spoken, and at the same time what is to be said in reply; for they suppose that they possess the whole man and govern him from themselves, although they do not deny the Lord's superior government. Thus they suppose man to be nothing but their organ by means of which they can act in the world, and they therefore altogether despise the man, and reject him as worthless rubbish when they are unable to make use of him as a servant; they flatter him for the sake of his service. They study themselves alone and care nothing for others. And because they bring forth both the thoughts and also the responses their action is thus reciprocal and flowing.
Continuation
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1185
1185.* Continuation
When these same angels were removed from their abode, they then acted upon the left knee and the part above it from the front where the knee is, also a little beneath the sole of the right foot; but as yet I do not know what these things signify.
* In the manuscript the paragraph numbered 1184 was written here following n. 1183 1/2, but it is clear from the markings made by the author, and also by the insertion of the word continuatio [continuation] here and at the end of n. 1183, which was at the foot of the previous page, that he intended a consecutive reading of all the paragraphs treating of "the crowd in the interior heaven". Accordingly, n. 1184 will be found after n. 1189.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1186
1186. When they have thus been removed, they are then no longer angels but spirits, and I afterwards spoke with them in that place. They said that they did not know other than that I am in a person, and that they are in my body and it is they that think. And when I inquired how this could be, for they were many, they wondered but made no reply.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1187
1187. Moreover, they not only indulge in worldly cares, but especially in things which are to come, being solicitous concerning the future. I was detained closely in their company, for they tenaciously put on what man has thought.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1188
1188. Since, therefore, they are averse to things more interior, those who were with them in a similar dwelling-place, but who were remaining there, said that they now observed their own errors, namely, that they had supposed in simplicity that those things which are external exist, but that what is interior, namely, the spiritual joined to the natural, was scarcely anything; they do not admit anything apart from the natural, and they know no otherwise than that it is [only] from the natural that there is anything. It was given me to say to them that in every single natural idea there are things innumerable and ineffable from which they preclude themselves when they do not admit the more interior things, which being ineffable do not thus fall into a natural idea. It was also permitted to represent this to them in a spiritual manner by the opening up of one idea, which at the time appeared as a black point, but when it was opened up it extended like a universe, leading to the Lord. So it was said that in every idea which is derived from the Lord there is an image of the whole heaven, because it is from Him Who is Heaven. 1748, Mar. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1189
1189. It therefore came about that they occupied the upper region of the palate [n. 1177], because that is the place where the corporeal things ascend into the brain as blood, and there also do they descend, so that the place is as it were an inn; for which reason they called also the chamber into which they were removed [n. 1183] an inn. Hence the natural things accompanied them even within the cranium; nor is the blood purged from its natural dregs except in the brain. Those spirits then occupied the left knee for the reason that the loves of such things as pleasures are signified by the left thigh and left knee; and the sole of the right foot signifies such corporeal things to which they adhere. 1748, Mar. 6.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1184
1184. CONCERNING THOSE ANGELS WHO ARE DELIGHTED WITH THE MORE INTERIOR THINGS, BUT WHO ARE UNWILLING THAT MAN SHOULD BE DELIGHTED WITH THEM
There are good angels in front a little towards the right, at some distance, who speak in a sweet and flowing manner. I observed nothing else that was erroneous in them except that they supposed that man ought not to be delighted with more interior things, because they themselves would thus lose the delight they had therefrom.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1190
1190. CONCERNING THE INTERIOR, MORE INTERIOR, AND INMOST SENSE OF THE WORD
Young girls appeared to me. The first was sitting before my face at a little distance somewhat to the left; her face was rather rosy and like most human faces tending to yellow, but her eyes were red, thus she was suffering from a disease of weak eyes. It was said that she was seated. She suddenly appeared and suddenly vanished, but still she was sufficiently evident. This girl signified the interior sense of the Word which is the reason she had such a face, for she derived the rosiness of her face from corporeal things, and the yellowness of her face from natural things. Her weak eyes which were red signify the intellectual faith of those [in such corporeal and natural things], which is not a true faith.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1191
1191. Afterwards there appeared to me a girl with a beautiful face, advancing quickly towards the right, hastening a little upwards. She was not a little child, nor a young girl, but an adolescent in the first bloom of womanhood; she was dressed in black. She was thus joyously hastening in light and into light, slightly upwards and obliquely towards the right. She signified the more interior things of the Word. She was beautiful and radiant in face, but her dress was black, though becoming, because exterior things which are garments do not appear to the more interior things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1192
1192. Together with this adolescent girl there was a certain female spirit who did not appear to me; she was flying to my right cheek, but not appearing. I only perceived that she suddenly directed herself to the right side of my face; this I perceived but did not see. She signified the inmost things of the Word which come to my perception to a degree but not to my apprehension; for the inmost things are such.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1193
1193. There afterwards appeared only a face with a long, black, untrimmed beard; the mouth was fiery and the rest of the face was only black hair, thus the whole was a beard rather than a face, except that there was something of a small mouth which was yellow, verging to a fiery color. This face signified the sense of the external Word, or its letter, which is dead but still has something of life, which was signified by the small mouth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1194
1194. When, therefore, I perceived with persuasion that these were the significations of the vision, someone inquired as to what was the difference between these senses of the Word, in order that it might be understood, because most people do not admit of more than one sense, thus an interior sense in the New Testament, and this because it is said in places that there are more interior things. For the Word is such that in some places it discloses also interior, then more interior, and even inmost things. To elucidate this it was given me to say that what is inmost, more interior, interior, and exterior can be known from this, namely, from good works. Good works separated from the charity of the interior man are external actions which are similar to such a deformed face [see n. 1193]. Good works are interior when they come from charity, so that there may be charity of the neighbor, and from that fount, thus from love, come the works, and the neighbor is loved; this charity is also given with the uninstructed Gentiles. But the more interior things are known when charity springs forth from mercy, for then it is from the Lord Who alone is Mercy, and this is the charity of those who are "poor" in the more interior sense. But they are inmost things, when within the mercy there is innocence. So that it is innocence which becomes mercy, and mercy which becomes charity, and charity which becomes the good in works. Thus these things are from the Lord alone, and may then first be called the fruits of faith, for the Lord alone is Innocence. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1195
1195. CONCERNING A RABBI WHO APPEARED
A certain obscure one appeared, or rather some obscure thing, because it was coming from that region where is the filthy city Jerusalem, in the neighborhood of Gehenna, concerning which see above [nos. 636, 750, 843]. But a gate was as it were opened, and he came in the shade of night or in star-light, and when the gate had been opened, he entered. In that place there were rather obscure wandering stars, and they flew around him especially on his left. As he approached me I did not suppose that he was a spirit, but rather a dark cloud; still he drew nearer and applied himself from above to my left ear which he touched with his mouth, so that he might speak with me. He did not speak with a sonorous voice, but as if inwardly within himself; still I heard him plainly enough.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1196
1196. He said that he was a Rabbi of the Jews and had been in that filthy city for a long time, and he lamented greatly that he would have to stay so long in such a city, where the streets were nothing but filth and mire wherever one went, and where there was no other food to eat but filth. I asked him why, since he was a spirit, he should desire to eat? He said that it so seemed to him that he desired to eat, and that then nothing else was offered to him but filth, whereat he lamented greatly.
1196 1/2. He therefore asked what was to be done, for he said he was unable to find Abraham, or Isaac, or Jacob. I told him something about them, and that he would seek them in vain for they would give him no help, besides other things concerning them which are more secret.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1197
1197. I then said to him that no one else should be sought than God Messiah alone, Whom they had so despised during their life; that He governs the universe, both heaven and earth, and that help ought to be sought from no one else. He inquired solicitously several times where He is, in order that he could speak with Him. I said that He is everywhere, and if he wanted to speak with Him, He could be found everywhere in whatever place he was staying, even in that city. He insisted, however, that he wanted to speak with Him in person, but because the other spirits with me suspected some deceit, he went away. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1198
1198. CONCERNING THE INMOST HEAVEN
When afterwards I was thinking about inmost things, or the inmost heaven, it also occurred to me to wonder whether the angels there were holy, and thus the Holy Spirit. Then a voice from the inmost heaven reached me through intermediate angels and spirits saying from them, that they are not holy, but the Lord alone is holy and He Himself is their holiness, and again that no one is holy of himself except the Lord alone; and that thus they are averse to being called holy, because in themselves they are vile.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1199
1199. The voice that was sent forth came from on high, and indeed from above the forehead, because from those who were inmost.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1200
1200. It was also given me to think whether any who are born at this day can be introduced into the inmost heaven, because hereditary evils have been so multiplied. I seemed to have had a response in my thought that those who are born on the earth at this day cannot come into the inmost heaven, but that those from this earth who were of the Most Ancient Church were admitted, as well as those from other earths, for they are innocences. In the more interior heaven and in the interior heaven there are also innocences but not of the same quality. These former innocences constitute as it were their inmost, but it should be called their center, as an axis or nucleus; nor can any heaven subsist unless its center its inmost, as it were is innocence, and the rest are regarded as peripheries into which innocence streams from the center, for no one can be in heaven unless he has something of innocence. Further, the inmost heaven also communicates with the more interior through its center, that is to say, through innocences; and thus the inmost through the more interior communicates with the interior. Hence it can be understood what is the nature of the communication from inmosts and from the Lord, according to the order instituted by Him.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1201
1201. It is by means of the inmost heaven that the Lord insinuates love truly conjugial, the beginning and origin of which is from the inmost heaven; it then [proceeds] through the medium of the lower heavens. Hence also comes storge, for the celestial angels of the inmost heaven love infants far more than the parents, or the mothers, do; indeed they are present with infants and have the care of them, yea, they are even present with them in the maternal womb, as I was told, and are solicitous in caring for their nourishment; thus they preside over the womb during gestation.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1202
1202. CONCERNING THOSE WHO PRACTICE VENERY WITHOUT TRUE CONJUGIAL LOVE, OR WITHOUT THE DESIRE OF PROCREATING OFFSPRING
Because there are many, especially in Christendom, who contract matrimony late in life, and because they are punished when they conceive and bear offspring apart from lawful marriage, many men and women thence contract such a nature that they desire to practice venery without any desire for offspring; thus they altogether exclude from themselves that which is the center and inmost [of marriage].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1203
1203. Because this is damnable, they are for such a time separated from heaven; and when they live to the end of their life in the desire of venery alone, not of true conjugial love, and so die, they are grievously punished after death. For there are spirits who speak in a quadrupedal, as it were, pulsatory manner but more quickly and volubly than the others, who coming to the provinces of the generative organs in the man or spirit, investigate whether they are of such a quality; and when they find any that are such, they sink down from that province with the spirit or soul to a middle depth, in front, a little away from the median line opposite to the inmost heaven. They told me that they are there laid on their back on linen clothes, so that their head hangs downwards, and their breasts are as it were opened, and they are cruelly treated. But I did not see their punishment, except for this, that they are then inverted with the head downwards, and their exterior or corporeal things are drawn forth, so that they appear drawn upwards in long series; their interiors that is to say, their spiritual part however, are led upwards, and thus [they are divested] of that profane cupidity of practicing venery solely for the sake of lust alone, without any desire for offspring. For they are in this manner [as it were] killed by those spirits who say that they desire to kill them, for such is the "animus" of those spirits that they would kill such persons, wherefore they lay them on their back, and as it were cut them up with knives. The souls also suppose that they are being killed, but in this way they are divested of that cupidity.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1204
1204. SUCH AS ARE THE PHANTASIES OF A MAN, SUCH ARE THE SPIRITS ADJOINED TO HIM
It is a general truth that a man is held in such a society of spirits as are his phantasies; also, that the more he is inflamed by cupidity, so much the greater and worse is the society of such spirits. For the life of a perverted man is phantasy; thus from his phantasies and cupidities it can be recognized with what spirits he is. This has been made known to me by manifold and long continued experience. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1205
1205. THAT SOCIETIES, NAMELY THE GOOD AND THE EVIL, SOMETIMES CONTEND RESPECTING THE THOUGHTS OF MAN
I have found today by living experience, how heavenly societies contended respecting my thoughts. The spirits who care for corporeal things were outside me, a line above the head, and they wanted to form my thoughts and cupidities from every object of sensation; sometimes they long for whatever they see. A good society within me wanted manifestly to draw me to itself; I perceived the attraction. In the meantime, also, they spoke as to whether they would obtain [the victory]. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1206
1206. THAT SOULS TAKE OFF THEIR GARMENTS AND MAKE THEMSELVES NAKED WHEN THEY SUPPOSE THEMSELVES TO BE INNOCENT
A certain spirit was infested by spirits of the urine who desire to infest all, and eagerly seek any occasion; and when they only suspect someone on account of his association, or because of some act of his present life, they at once judge, and prejudge him, and desire to punish him by their own methods. This is the first judgment. When, however, the soul thinks that he is innocent, he is angry and puts off his garments, and even makes himself naked, that they may do to him what they will. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1207
1207. CONCERNING THOSE WHO ARE HONEST IN EXTERNALS, BUT INWARDLY ARE RAPACIOUS
There are some who outwardly have an honest face and life, so that no one can suspect that they are any otherwise than honest, for they take the greatest care so to appear on account of their own honor. If they strive to advance there is then an innate fear lest they should appear differently to any one, although they are inwardly such, that if they could despoil any one of his goods they would do so with pleasure. Even though they do not despoil others they still desire to do it, but self-honor, the laws of society, and other things, restrain them from carrying it out in deed. If, therefore, it would not become plainly manifest to the world, they would do it without conscience; and perhaps also they have done it when they could know that it would not be detected. Nor do they fear to do the like by means of others so long as the blame falls upon those who do it, and no blame appears attached to themselves. Wherefore, they are such as though they had actually done it, and in addition deceit is added since they desired to do it secretly, or by means of others.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1208
1208. Such spirits in the other life want to be guiltless because they say they have committed no evil that has been detected, but have lived honestly and are blameless. The same spirits also usually put off their clothes and say that they are guiltless; but this is while they are in externals. Such persons during their life neither fear the Lord nor think of the other life.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1209
1209. But when they are examined by angels by means of spirits, it is then heard in their single words whether they are of such a nature, so that when their life is described, if they have been such it is then clearly perceived from each expression whether it is so. For when their speech flows easily then it is in agreement with the acts of their life; when there is anything that is not fluent then immediately there is something that disagrees. From this it can be sufficiently evident, therefore, of what quality they are; besides which, the angels can know their quality accurately from the Lord. This is the second judgment, namely, that of man's interiors, but only of his moral, not however of his spiritual life.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1210
1210. Such spirits as those spoken of above, in the other life want without conscience to murder their companions and whomsoever they meet. They seem to themselves to be holding an axe, or to have a hammer in their hand, and to smite another spirit who is lying prostrate before them, but not so as to shed blood because they are fearful of their own death; but still without conscience they cruelly strike the one lying prostrate before them. They cannot cast away that instrument from their hand, as they want to do, lest they be seen to be of such a quality, but they are continually kept doing this in order that the ferocity of their animus may appear before spirits and angels.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1211
1211. Moreover, their faces appeared studded with many wandering stars; there were so many of them on the face of one spirit that I was astonished, but this was after he had thus persecuted others. It was also told me that those wandering stars signified the appearance of honesty in externals. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1213
1213. When such spirits are exercising their bloodless cruelty, for there is no shedding of blood, they are at a middle distance beneath the feet, a little towards the front. But when they are in their externals, thus in the pretence of honesty, they are then above the forehead a line forwards, for they seek honors for the sake of which they pretend to be honest. The star-studded face of that spirit appeared not far from my own face. It is his left side which signifies gain. 1748, Mar. 7. They seemed to themselves to strike the feet of their victims, besides other parts also which are bony.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1212
1212. THAT THOSE WHO ACQUIRE RICHES BY DECEITFUL MEANS NEVER BECOME WEALTHY, BUT BECOME POOR
Although this is evident as a truth from the acts of very many, and is so familiar as to be known in the common saying that, "ill-gotten gains do not come to the third heir", still for all that, very many are so incredulous and blind that they do not care by what means they acquire wealth. Today, however, it was also confirmed to me by the angels that this is so, and that ill-gotten wealth so melts away that they themselves do not know how; but others indeed are enriched. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1214
1214. CONCERNING THE MORE INTERIOR [ANGELS]
The angels of the interior heaven do not have such a [strong] belief that each and all things exist and are provided by the Lord, and therefore they admit that there is chance; but the angels of the more interior heaven do not admit any chance, but believe that each and all things even to the least are provided by the Lord, and thus that the series of contingencies is Providence. They consequently believe that so few things exist from man's prudence that they are as it were of no account, or like a few grains of fine black dust in a clear sky. The angels of the interior heaven also perceive this and believe it intellectually, especially from principles, but still it is not the ordinary state of their understanding because they have natural things conjoined with spiritual. Therefore when the natural things prevail, they are as it were withdrawn from faith in more interior things; but when their natural is as a servant, then it is the spiritual that shines forth and confirms that a thing is true.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1215
1215. Therefore, when, and so long as, the natural predominates, man can never believe the more interior things of faith.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1216
1216. CONCERNING THE TWELVE DISCIPLES OF JESUS
For the purpose of instructing those who were from the planet Jupiter, inquiry was made among spirits why men of lowly condition, such as fishermen, were chosen as Disciples, and not some of the learned. Because I heard this it is allowable to relate that at that time most men were imbued with trifling things and the like, to the degree that they were unable to grasp those things which are of faith, as do the unlearned who grasp these things more readily and can believe them; therefore they were chosen in preference to the learned.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1217
1217. And the reason why there were twelve was that each one might represent that which was represented by a tribe of Israel, thus, Peter, intellectual faith; James, charity; and John, the fruit of charity; and so with the rest. For this reason those men were chosen who would be like the things which they represented. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1218
1218. THAT POWER IS OBTAINED ONLY BY MEANS OF VASTATIONS
I spoke with spirits who were being vastated, and who despaired because they were unwilling to believe what they were told about it, namely, that power to become angels is only obtained by means of vastations, and that before they have by gift from the Lord obtained such power that they can be led like the angels, they cannot be admitted; also there must be an impletion of power before their admission. There is, therefore, vastation even after they have become angels, since there are still present very many filthy natural things in consociations which rebel and as it were ferment; while these are being dissolved, the spirits are in consequence sent away, and again admitted. Thus one can never be completely infilled with power, for there are always things that must be removed, so that the spirit may grow better. Wherefore spirits are gifted by the Lord with nothing but faculties so that they can be led in truth and good, which are superadded. And thus when these produce equilibrium, and the spirits are led in good and truth by the Lord, they then seem to themselves to be good, and it seems that evil and false things are blotted out, which however is not the case. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1219
1219. THAT THE THOUGHTS AND DEEDS OF SOULS CAN BE DETECTED IN LIKE MANNER AS THOSE OF MEN
Souls have been examined, but in such a manner that I was not aware what they had thought and done in their lifetime. But it was said to me by the angels, through spirits, that the souls of men [who have died] can be explored as to what they have thought and done during their life, equally as well as those of men [still alive], concerning which frequently above, for there is an almost similar relationship; but that this is not so permitted for the reason that they are then among spirits who desire both to judge and to punish without regard [to the circumstances], and thus without judgment; wherefore this is not permitted. 1748, Mar. 7.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1220
1220. THAT IT IS PERMISSIBLE TO JUDGE CONCERNING THE INTERIORS OF MAN WHICH HAVE REGARD TO HIS CIVIL LIFE
I have sometimes discussed with spirits whether it is allowable to judge concerning man's interiors, and with their agreement it was said, that it is allowable to judge concerning his civil and moral life, but not his spiritual life, concerning which the Lord alone judges because He alone knows. It is allowable to explore the civil and moral life of men from their words and actions, for societies are formed in the world in order that it may be known, from various reasons and ends, whether it is allowable to enter into association with them; otherwise, man would be in such a state of affairs that he would easily be led astray into evils, and despoiled of all his goods. 1748, Mar. 7. By moral life is understood everything honorable in respect to society. But man cannot judge how the moral virtues co-operate with faith, nor of what quality a man is as to his interiors in relation to faith.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1221
1221. THE JUDGMENT OF SPIRITS
There are spirits who constitute the urinary province. The grosser of them examine every soul they meet, and desire to castigate and punish him. But their judgment is of such a character that whatever appears to them as discordant and as reprehensible in their sight, they censure and strive to chastise without considering the circumstances, for they do not go beyond externals, nor do they care what the circumstances are. Even though the soul is not at fault, but the fault only appears as his from the society in which he is as can sometimes happen they attribute it to him, and fasten it upon him; wherefore nothing is submitted to their judgment unless the soul is inwardly of such a nature, a fact which these spirits do not know. And so it is that unless the Lord governed all souls and every single thing no mortal would escape such a judgment. These spirits are above Gehenna, and extend themselves not far from the face in the plane of which they are, towards Gehenna, but above. This therefore can be called the Judgment of Gehenna.* Their nature can be evident from a comparison of their phantasies and life with the operation of the kidneys, ureters and bladder. 1748, Mar. 8.
* This is the literal translation from the Greek of the phrase in Matt. xxiii 33.
[1221a.] CONCERNING ANGELIC SPEECH
It is not easy to describe angelic speech because words have to be used which signify things that are corporeal and natural. As a result there are corporeal and natural ideas, and this according to the condition of each individual. For angelic speech is such that if angels were to dictate the words and they were so written down, they would understand nothing else than the sense of the words abstractly from every natural and corporeal idea, while spirits and men would understand them naturally and corporeally. As those things which are in the interior degree correspond, I wondered that I could neither think nor speak with angels, except...*
* This unfinished paragraph was left unnumbered in the manuscript.
1221 1/2. CONCERNING ANGELIC SPEECH
I wondered that I could not think and speak with angels, save by means of spirits; besides, it was only to some degree that it was granted to know that it was angelic, and according to my inmost perception I could sometimes suppose that I was thinking angelically, but still it was not so.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1222
1222. Angelic speech or thought is of interior things that spirits do not understand unless they are divested of gross natural things, and they cannot apprehend them because the gross natural things adhere and make them their all.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1223
1223. Likewise, the angels of the interior heaven cannot understand what the angels of the more interior heaven think and speak, for such things are abstracted from, and as it were divested of, those things which make the all of those who are of the interior heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1224
1224. Words directly contain what is merely corporeal; hence it is evident that those who place elegance simply in equivocal expressions, also in eloquence and poetry, are only corporeal.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1225
1225. In short, the quality of angelic speech cannot be expressed, and even if it were expressed man could grasp no idea of it. In every meaning of a word or expression there are indefinite things which the angels apprehend, while a man or spirit apprehends nothing but what is corporeal and merely natural.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1226
1226. CONCERNING THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN CONCERNED ONLY WITH NATURAL THINGS IN THE LIFE OF THE BODY
There are many, especially women, who place everything in propriety, as in the proper preparation of meals, in dress, in manners, in speech, and the like, and they do not think more deeply; nor do they care for essentials, because they place everything in such matters, and have no concern for eternal life and faith.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1227
1227. This is, indeed, excusable in women up to the age of young womanhood, but if they continue in this way during more adult years and the later part of life, when they are able to understand differently, and when the ardor and desire of marriage have ceased, they then contract a nature which remains after this life.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1228
1228. Such women then appear with long hair extending even to their waist which they desire to comb, for they take pleasure in their hair and make their elegance to consist therein, since the hair signifies such natural things as are merely formal. Their hair is spread all around them, and neither their head nor face appear, for the face signifies essentials. Moreover, they also appear naked around the waist, which signifies that they loved such things and supposed them to be beautiful. Such, then, do they appear to others; wherefore they are at once recognized as to their quality, and they cannot be associated except with those like themselves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1229
1229. Thus they are as it were furies since they have placed their all in such things. Spirits can at once judge of what quality they had been during their life from the hair its color, length, the way it is spread, and other things which concern the hair; also from the body its nakedness, how far this is manifest, and especially what parts are exposed, and what parts they want to conceal. From this souls can also recognize themselves, for they ought first to know of what quality they have been. 1748, Mar. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1230
1230. CONCERNING THOSE IN THE OTHER LIFE WHO ARE CONTINUALLY REFLECTING
There are some who during their bodily life have become accustomed and imbued with such a nature that they reflect upon everything they hear, and this to the intent that they may perceive causes therefrom. Such indeed do not dwell upon the objects but think about them intrinsically, not for evil or for good, but solely for the sake of the study with which they are delighted.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1231
1231. In the other life such spirits are allotted a certain rather deep place, forward, a little towards the left, and there they are seen to stand and think. If other spirits desire to harass them, they do not care but answer prudently and indeed from causes and principles. It is granted them by the Lord to speak verities, although they suppose that they do so from themselves, and thus that they have derived them by their reflections.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1232
1232. They describe the place as being pleasant and herbaceous, like the Elysian fields. They do not want to be disturbed by any one because their delight consists in thinking; when spirits harass them they are not particularly afraid, but say that they are safe because they know that the Lord protects them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1233
1233. Some spirits of the urinary group desired to worry them there, but they could not enter that place. As soon as they approached the boundary of that region they were expanded like a small thin cloud which [extended] itself round about that region, on the right side in respect to me. This thin cloud at length coiled itself into the forth of a spiral or helix, thus upwards, and so it departed. In the meanwhile, the spirits began to lament that they were being carried away by winding paths, and did not know where they were going. Therefore the spirits in that place are safe, nor are they permitted to be harassed by that corporeal and material judgment. 1748, Mar. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1234
1234. WHAT IS SIGNIFIED BY WANTING TO BE THE LEAST, AND THAT SUCH A ONE IS THE GREATEST
It can be evident from many things how the case is with regard to this, for one ought not to desire to be least in order to become the greatest, for then he aspires and desires to become the greatest. But what is meant can appear from this, namely, that from the heart one wills better to others than to oneself, so that he wills to yield the better things to others, and to serve them for the sake of their happiness from no end of self, but from love.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1235
1235. WHAT THE ENDS OF A MAN'S LIFE ARE CAN BE EVIDENT IN DISEASE WHEN DEATH IS IMMINENT
Whatever a man loves, that he fears to lose, and therefore in disease when death is imminent, it can especially be known what he has loved, or what have been his ends during his life. Thus if he sought after honors and placed his delight in them, he then very greatly fears death, and on his death-bed he also speaks of the things from which he had delight, so that he does not abstain from these affairs, being still devoted to himself. In like manner also he who places his delight in possessions, gains, and other mundane things has his thought fixed on them, and at the point of death he disposes of them by testament and like means. Whereas he who cares nothing about such matters and regards them as of no account, thinks only of eternal salvation, and esteems other things as utterly valueless and thus not worthy of mention, even though they be the whole world.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1236
1236. But to be unwilling to die on account of one's children is natural both with the good and the evil; for the evil also love their children, but for the sake of the ends which prevail in themselves, namely, that they may shine with honors, and so forth.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1237
1237. At the point of death the evil also can regard worldly things and their own possessions as worthless and think only of things eternal; but they do so when in despair of life, that is to say, when they no longer see any hope of living. Then they can also talk piously and despise worldly things, though this is more rarely the case with those who are led by the love of self.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1238
1238. With those, however, who from the love of self have no care for death in order that they may be celebrated after their bodily life, and who at the same time care nothing about worldly things, there is a different cause, like those who want to be hailed as heroes, for as such they desire to die. 1748, Mar. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1239
1239. CONCERNING INTERIOR EXAMINERS, OR AN INTERIOR JUDGMENT
There are spirits who make an interior judgment. As those who make external judgment constitute the province of the kidneys and ureters, so those who make interior judgment constitute the province of that part of the cerebrum where are its excretions. In the cerebrum there are many excretions, to wit, those within the pia mater, and those between the folds; also those between the fibers. These excretions are expressed into the mammillary processes and also towards the cribriform plate. In living subjects the excretions are discharged through foramina into the spaces between the meninges and between the fascicles of fibers. In dead subjects these foramina are closed, and therefore the dischargings do not follow. There are also excretions into the large ventricles where are found both pituitous and spirituous elements.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1240
1240. There are spirits who constitute these provinces, and they appear almost directly above the middle of the head, at a middle distance. These spirits raise scruples of conscience as it were, and insinuate them into man with regard to matters about which something doubtful occurs which they suppose to be a duty, and so [charge him with] sin in many things; thus they burden the conscience with matters with which it should not be burdened. There are many such in the world, and they are called the "conscientious", for what a true conscience is they do not know, but make everything that happens a matter of conscience. Thus, for example, if someone travels to a foreign country and there spends his money on things of great value, they can then burden his conscience by this scruple alone, that he is thus depriving his country of his wealth, which nevertheless ought to remain there. So in very many other instances. When such a scruple has been assumed as a proposition, confirmations and further burdenings are never lacking to this quasi conscience. When there is a true conscience it is opposed to those reasonings; for if that person did not spend his money, his conscience would most certainly be burdened as all would confess, if they knew [the circumstances]. So in like manner it might be called into conscientious doubt whether one may spend money on matters of very great utility, since the heirs, who as it appears according to law ought to be protected, are thereby deprived of it, besides innumerable like cases. Those who are such during their life, in the other life constitute that province, and when they are present they continually burden the conscience with such scruples, even to the extent of causing pain; and because they only consider things which strengthen their scruples, they esteem matters of the greatest usefulness which ought to out-weigh them as nothing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1241
1241. Indeed, such spirits also induce a perceptible anxiety in the abdominal part of the body or region of the diaphragm, so that anxiety is felt when they act. They also induce like anxieties during man's temptations, and when they are permitted unbearable anxieties; I have sustained them for several days during temptation, and even now have felt them though slightly. These anxieties come from them because they are of such a nature and have no extension of thought, so as to acquiesce in more useful and necessary things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1242
1242. Today I spoke with those who were trying to aggravate the conscience, and they could not attend to reasons, because they remain tenaciously fixed in their own opinion. 1748, Mar. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1243
1243. CONCERNING THE STATE OF SOULS, THAT THEY SUPPOSE THAT THEY ARE IN THE BODY
As frequently said above, souls suppose no otherwise than that they are in the body, which they call being men; in this way they think that they are men and they cannot acknowledge that they are spirits, unless reflection is given. I have now spoken about this with two spirits who supposed that they were living in the world, for they retain whatever they had in the body, that is, they have with them all their cupidities which constitute their corporeal life, as well as their appetites - as the appetite of eating when they see the food which they had desired in the life of the body - as one of them now affirmed when he saw what I was eating. And I told them that they retained their other senses, as sight, hearing, smell and touch, as sensibly as in the body, and as if they were corporeal. I told them further that nonetheless they are spirits, as they can know from reflection, and that they now have no need to take care of their body as in the world. Food, clothing and habitation are the cares of men in the world only; and at this day for the sake of this food, clothing and habitation men desire to possess the universe, when they could be content with very few things. But now, in their life as spirits, they need have no care for these things, and therefore can now apply themselves to heavenly things. 1748, Mar. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1244
1244. CONCERNING FAITH AND GOOD WORKS
I spoke with certain spirits who had been learned theologians during their lifetime, concerning faith and good works, to the effect that they say that faith alone without good works is saving, and that works condemn. I said that such formulas of speech without explanation are dangerous, especially to the unlearned. For it is faith that saves, because in faith there is life, that is to say, the Lord, Who Alone is Life; wherefore He saves by means of faith, since faith cannot do other than perform works of charity, without which it is like a tree without fruit, bearing nothing but leaves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1245
1245. But when merit or righteousness is placed in the works there is then no faith in them, for it is not of faith to believe that man can merit salvation of himself, or make himself righteous by his works. When, therefore, the faith is of such a character, and is such in the works, it then condemns man, for the man himself and thus the love of self and injustice are in the works. 1748, Mar. 8.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1246
1246. CONCERNING THE INFERNAL CREW IN THE DARK CHAMBER
Concerning the infernal, deceitful crew in this chamber almost at the back, you may see above [nos. 775-6]. They do nothing there but plot how they can fraudulently deceive those who come to them. I spoke with this crew, and some spirits wondered at this being permitted but I replied that it was granted me to speak with even the worst devils, because they can do nothing to injure me. It would be different if they could injure me for then aversion and fear are present, but I can have no fear of them because I am kept in safety by the Lord. For this reason it never has been forbidden me to speak with devils if they wanted to speak with me, in order that I might know the nature of their life and the nature of hell. Moreover, it was also given me to say to them that by such conversation the infernals can learn about their own natures, for being corporeal they know no otherwise than that they are in the life of the body. Thus they can be instructed about themselves. And furthermore, because they are in hell, they are rather to be pitied than that any evil should be done to them. For if I were not to speak to them, or if I were to say harsh things to them in the manner that certain souls have contracted from their life in the body, they would then suffer additional torments. This would be contrary to mercy and charity, for it is Christian to wish well even to devils. Besides this, I had known some of them during their lifetime, and it was not then thought that they would become infernals.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1247
1247. While I was talking to them, they, supposing that they were still very great persons, and despising others in comparison with themselves, inquired where they were. It was given me to say that they were in the infernal chamber, which was also shown them by various things. When they wanted to pass into other societies so that they might be free and not be kept there, they were told that they could never be anywhere else, and that even if they were permitted to go wherever they wanted, they would of themselves still fall back into the same society, thus into that infernal chamber. Thus it is they who cast themselves thither, since they cannot desist from such pride and at the same time from deceits. In order that they might know this, they were let out to wander about, but they at once fell back of themselves; for such cupidities hold their "animus" bound, and cause them to return. They love to be in the dark; they say it is their delight that no one should hear them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1248
1248. They were also told that even if they should enter into other societies, they would be immediately recognized and so cast out from them as scum. For after the first period of life after death, concerning which see above [n. 1107], and after being cast out from the societies of other spirits many times, they at length acquire a mark as it were like Cain, by which they are known wherever they go. They are recognized not only from their deceit and pride, but also from other signs, for example, their faces no longer appear human but look like gray lime, as if they had nothing whatever of life but were like statues; others appear differently. Although to themselves they appear no otherwise than as men, yet to others they appear as described, with a variety in accordance with their minds [animus]. There are also other signs which they successively contract, as when they are punished.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1249
1249. There were also some who are very proud. They manifest their "animus" to me as soon as they appear, that is to say, from their "animus" they appear as if they were great and all others in comparison with them were small, and as it were of no account, thus contemptible. But when one thinks that all others are as nothing in comparison with himself, he is sent by a spiritual representation amongst those whom he despises, and so he seems small to himself and the others greater. This makes him exceedingly indignant, but still he is thereby enabled to reflect upon his own nature, and so be sent back again amongst the infernals. 1748, Mar. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1250
1250. CONCERNING THE SPIRITS WITHIN THE TRIANGULAR SPACE
Concerning the spirits who terrify others and slaughter, roast, and miserably ill-treat those within the triangular tract which leads to the two Jerusalems, or concerning the robbers there, you may see above [n. 750]. The worst are those who wander about at the left, on the side tending towards the filthy Jerusalem, concerning which above. These spirits by their dreadful phantasies not only represent men, especially Christians, as slaughtered sheep which they suspend head downwards covered with blood, and turn them round on the pole from which they hang a sheep thus skinned, but they are delighted with such a spectacle.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1251
1251. These spirits do not indeed strike such terror as do the robbers in that space or desert, concerning whom above [n. 761], but by their phantasies, they as it were take away the life of those whom they meet. I perceived this as though they were taking away the interior vital respiration of my body, so that unless I had known the fact I might almost have been persuaded that they would be able to take my life. The spirits who are still living in their phantasies scarcely suppose otherwise, and thus they are in the anguish of death. 1748, Mar. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1252
1252. CONCERNING THE MULTITUDE OF SPIRITS WHICH CONCURS IN ONE SINGLE ACTION OF MAN
It is remarkable that so great a multitude of spirits concurs in one single action of man; these spirits suppose no otherwise than that they are the man, and that they are the ones who act, as was shown in a single representation of the appearance of my face. There was then shown to me how great a multitude there was, for the spirits spoke with me in order, and said that they supposed that they were doing it. It was also shown what each one contributed from the top of the forehead down to the neck, thus with variety; for in like manner as they were acting, so was my face represented to me, and they spoke with me in their order, saying that they thought nothing else than that they were the ones who were doing this. From so many spirits, however, there was only one representation, despite the fact that so many concurred in it.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1253
1253. Some of them said that they were acting as if of themselves and therefore supposed that they were the ones who were acting; but others who were above the head said that they were concurring, not by acting, but as it were by following. I said to them that still it was nothing but their phantasy, for they could not be my body; but that my spirit, not theirs, was clothed with a body. To this they could make no response.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1254
1254. Moreover, I also clearly perceived that the individual spirits were likewise the subjects of similar representations by other spirits, thus they were never alone, but were as centers for the action of many; wherefore each single spirit was a troop of spirits, so that as many as are the spirits, so many are the centers for more spirits, for each one is such a center. This may seem surprising and even incredible to everyone, but if men were instructed in the suitable knowledge they could know that this is not incredible, because something similar exists in each member, muscle, and part of the body, likewise also in nature and in the atmospheres as well as in vegetation, namely, that there can never be a one except from many, and that there is nothing that is not in society and in mutual consociation, and that separately from such consociation they could never do anything, still less could they contribute to a single thing and so to the general. There is such a connection between the heaven of spirits and that of angels, that is, a connection by mutual consociations which taken together constitute general forms, and these in a like way a universal order. 1748, Mar. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1255
1255. THAT EVEN THE EVIL AND UNBELIEVING, WHEN IN COMPANY WITH GOOD SPIRITS, SPEAK TRUTHS, AND INDEED BELIEVE THEM
I heard two spirits who were infernal, but who nevertheless spoke truths as if from knowledge, thus from faith, although they are infernal and in other respects they could not know, still less believe them. And by living experience it was shown me that they are then in the company of good spirits, so that they speak from them as if from themselves, for the evil know, and wish to know, no otherwise than that they have all things from themselves.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1256
1256. Once also when I was in the company of angels I had their steadfast faith, which I could not have outside their company. This shows that it is easy for the Lord to give faith to anyone, even to the extent that the man may also suppose that he has faith; but because his interiors do not assent, and his life is opposed to it, this is not according to order. Hence also it can be concluded how human minds are led and bent by the Lord. 1748, Mar. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1257
1257. CONCERNING A CERTAIN CUNNING AND DECEITFUL ONE HIS LIFE, AND HIS PUNISHMENT IN THE OTHER LIFE
There was a certain spirit with the others in the infernal chamber [nos. 775, 1246], amongst those who were deceitful and criminal during their life, for in that chamber they do nothing but scheme evil plots and devise deceits. The objects of their deceits are whatever things present themselves. They lead a similar life there as in the world.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1258
1258. This spirit was thence brought to me and spoke with me, and I perceived from many things that he was most deceitful, both from his crafty schemes and from those that were open, as well as from the sphere of his activity by which a spirit is also recognized, concerning which see elsewhere [n. 973]. However, I could not conclude from this anything for certain, especially for the reason that nothing of evil ought to be attributed to anyone, still less ought he to be judged, for no one but the Lord alone knows man's interiors.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1259
1259. The same spirit afterwards prayed imploringly that he might be liberated from that infernal prison-house, and this with considerable earnestness, setting forth at the time many reasons, as this, that if a man had thought evil, this could not condemn him when he had not committed evil in his life, for no one can reprove him, besides like arguments. He therefore prayed that he might be sent into other societies, that is, into societies of upright spirits. This was also permitted him, for he supposed that because he could be in the company of the upright in the world, he could also do likewise in that life, and that he could thus simulate good as he had done in the life of the body, and be among the upright and be loved. He was therefore permitted to enter into a company of good spirits above the forehead, in whose company he wanted to maintain himself; and he did compel himself to be like them, but yet he could not do so for long, resistance being observed in each single thing, on which account he complained. He further begged that these spirits should be adjoined to him so that he might more readily be forced into agreement with them, which was also permitted; but a similar resistance was still observed, so that he begged to be sent away to go into other societies, or into some chamber where he might be alone, and thus be safe. So he was sent into a long vaulted chamber and sitting there upon a stool, he was circumrotated, which signified that he was inconstant, and could not be in any such society. At length he returned to me; and because they still wanted to thrust him down into the infernal chamber, and he insisted that he was innocent, therefore when he was sent there he was rotated in gyres, hither and thither, being rotated to the right and to the left, and also into opposing gyres, being turned to this side and that. This signified like things, namely, that he could remain nowhere, because he supposed that he was blameless. He was at length sent back into the infernal chamber, and indeed to his former associates, but they were then unwilling to admit him. They complained about him that he was then the same as before, for he wanted as formerly to devise deceits with them; and they cast him out for the reason that he prayed as a supplicant, and supposed himself to be blameless.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1260
1260. Certain spirits above the head who were quite upright then wanted to pass judgment upon him, but they could not because they did not know of what quality he was. But his quality was then discovered. He was let down quite deeply into the lower earth, a little in front of the right foot, and there he dug a pit as those do who bury the dead in order to inter them there; thus a suspicion at once arose that he had done some deadly deed in his lifetime. There then appeared a funeral bier covered with a black cloth. It was not apparent who was laid upon the bier. Soon afterwards someone rising from it came to me and stated piously that he had died, and he was of the opinion that he had been killed by poison by that spirit who had dug the hole, because he had drunk wine with him in the evening, and soon after he had arrived home he was seized with a deadly sickness, and he had then thought that he had there drunk poison. He stated that he had thought this at the hour of his death, not knowing, however, whether it was [more than] a suspicion. Speaking very piously, he said that he had been a man of humble station, and therefore if that person had done this, he did it for the sake of testing the poison with which perhaps he wanted to kill others; thus he said nothing evil about him. He was content that he had died, for if he had lived longer he might perhaps have committed more sins.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1261
1261. And when the other spirit heard this, he confessed that he had committed such a deed in his life-time, and he had been tormented by the stings of conscience on account of it, but had not dared to confess to the priest because of his own honor.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1262
1262. After that confession this punishment followed: he was twice rolled in that black hole which he had dug, and hence he became a spirit as black in face and body as an Egyptian mummy, and in this condition he was raised on high flying around, and it was made manifest before the angels what his quality had been, and what kind of a devil he was. I also felt as he came towards me that he was now cold, so that he is among the cold infernals.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1263
1263. It was also given me to perceive by communication his anguish or grief of conscience which was so severe that it quite affected me.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1264
1264. He said also that he had never wanted to search out what was good about any man, but only what was evil.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1265
1265. And because he had been of such a nature, he was also deprived of his rationality.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1266
1266. There remained with him in the other life the desire especially to destroy the innocent, namely, those who had done him no evil, but good. He had been very eager for revenge. He was surprised that such things should be disclosed after death, since he supposed that because no one on earth knew it, neither would anyone in heaven. But he was told that while he was being tormented by the stings of conscience, those spirits who were inducing such torment knew all about it. To this he could make no reply, but acknowledged it. 1748, Mar. 9.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1267
1267. CONCERNING THE MUCUS OF THE NOSTRILS
There are spirits who relate to the phlegmy or viscous excretions, namely, those which are excreted from the brain through the meninges and the fasciculated fibers into the nostrils, as well also through the little glands of the nostrils, which are then thickened and made more sticky.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1268
1268. Those who relate to the mucus of the nostrils are they who tenaciously desire revenge when they have once acquired a hatred of anyone, so that they do not admit of any reason. These are they with whom reason finds no possibility of dissipating hatred when once acquired, a hatred which breathes nothing but the death of another, for they then keep in mind [animus] and ponder nothing else. These constitute that viscous mucus of the nostrils.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1269
1269. That same spirit who had been shown to have murdered a certain innocent person by poison [n. 1260] appears to have been such that [he could not] from any reason, however true, desist from the desire of revenging even unto death. He stayed with me, and he was such that all the reasons which were mentioned were of no avail whatever, as they did not even enter into his perception, but were as nothing. Perceiving this at length, I also perceived that he was not like a man who admits the reasons of men and turns them over in his mind, but like a beast.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1270
1270. In the meanwhile he inwardly thought about nothing else than revenge, and this so secretly that I did not perceive anything of what he was thinking. He called forth in everyone his own objects. From my "animus" he called forth that which he could pervert into evil and thus into hatred, and in this way he fed himself continually. Indeed, he held the things thought by other spirits so bound that they could not be released from the things which he had spread about. I also noticed this in myself, namely, that he could hold my interior thoughts fixed, as it were, and could bend them. This is that viscous quality of the mucus.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1271
1271. Whilst he was still with me he was perceived as a mass, the back of which was uppermost, into which nothing rational could penetrate, because he so adhered to interior hatreds.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1272
1272. He had this effect upon me: that for some time I was quite miserably tormented in the stomach, and was constipated with an inward and dull pain, until I had several times brought up from my stomach a foul acidity. Such is the effect that these spirits have upon the stomach, which is not unlike the mucus of the nostrils when a quantity of it is drawn down into the stomach; it then conglutinates the foods and obstructs the pores, so that there is no digestion.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1273
1273. There was afterwards a dull painful obstruction about the superior orifice of the stomach, due to a similar cause; for the mucus there collects and obstructs.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1274
1274. When this spirit was with me at the left side of the neck, and was also let down gradually, he seemed to want to suck out the things belonging to the blood.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1275
1275. But afterwards, when he had been moved forwards, I was no longer willing to speak with him, because he was susceptible of no reason. It was said that his thoughts are interiorly of such a nature that they cannot be adequately described. He revolves so many hatreds simultaneously, and scatters them round about, that the surrounding spirits complained that they also were held as if bound by him. Thus he is like the mucus. They also complained that they were so allured by these hatreds that they co-operated together, especially those who were not of a dissimilar stock. Such is the pernicious sphere of these spirits. 1748, Mar. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1276
1276. I suppose that he is such since he is deprived of his rationality, for he seemed to me to be mute, and as it were a mass or stock in which those hatreds were thus prepared. Mucus, therefore, in the spiritual sense signifies tenacious hatreds. It was also disclosed later that this spirit was not such in externals, being then more easily dealt with; but when he was thinking in such a manner that his thought was filled with such hatreds, his outermost was not like this, for he thereby applied himself to the world.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1277
1277. Such spirits as these, who inwardly dwell upon continuous hatreds and in whom hatreds, as it were, burn, are not admitted into the heaven of spirits, but are kept in a very deep place, whence they are unable to go forth except on certain occasions, as many of them did when that spirit became such, for otherwise he would have been without a companion. He therefore spoke as formerly, and he later wondered while he was thus remaining there, that the other spirits with whom he had had companionship withdrew themselves from him. Certain of them were then bound and adjoined to him.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1278
1278. When the spirits from this very deep hell were bound together, the things in my stomach were so rolled about that I was compelled to throw up what I had eaten; for as soon as they are present they bring about a change in the sphere of the spirits, because they have with them a poison, as it were, and desire to infuse their poison into man, the effect of which was the vomiting. For as they had desired to kill men by poison during their life, so this desire is inseated in their "animus", and they breath it forth. Hence this effect is from them, not as on other occasions from emetics and from partaking of too much food, but I perceived that it was the effect of such spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1279
1279. In that very deep hell the stench is so putrid and cadaverous, like the stench of dead bodies, that it would offend the ears if it were described, and yet those spirits are so delighted with such stenches that they prefer them to the most delightful odors; that exhalation, which they carry with them, is indeed poisonous and pestilential. It can thence be evident that such spirits carry with them stenches which irritate the interiors of the stomach.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1280
1280. When they are sent thither they receive a kind of ring in which brazen points are fixed a little distance apart which they press with their hands and twist about. This is a sign that they are among such bound spirits.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1281
1281. Moreover, they are distinguished from others. For it was generally known that when they become such, or when they become evil, they cannot hide themselves from the other spirits whom they meet, for their phantasy then produces similar effects from which they can be at once recognized, as is said of Cain, and being such, they strike aversion and fear in others who fly away from them, and they, like Cain, are safe.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1282
1282. One of them, whom I did not see, but who was sent forth from that very deep hell, was described as having a much stronger poisonous sphere of hatred. He was described by the spirit who was with me that I might perceive him. It was said that during his life in the body he had killed many by poison, without any conscience, deeming it all the same whether they died a few years sooner or later. He had practiced these dreadful murders against the innocent, and against whomsoever he willed. The helpers of such murderers are also with them in that very deep hell, but because they acted only from command, and not from premeditation, they are treated more mildly; they do nothing there except from command, for which reason their lot is indeed milder, but still they are amongst the worst infernals.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1283
1283. Because this devil was representing himself in externals as innocent, he showed himself to me through the appearance of an infant with a not uncomely face, carrying in his hand a certain vessel, but in his right hand holding a dagger. From this it could be known at once that he had the intention of killing someone by the poison which he carried in the vessel, and this under the guise of innocence; such an intention is immediately made manifest, however much the spirit may strive to conceal it. Thus also is it known that he is among the worst. Of such a nature was he who had so strong a poisonous sphere.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1284
1284. When such spirits are let out they appear in a place above, and the more direful they are, the more they are to the left, as this spirit was. Their body is naked and very black, like that of a mummy. 1748, Mar. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1285
1285. CONCERNING THOSE WHO SUPPOSE THAT TRULY CHRISTIAN MEN MUST OF NECESSITY SUFFER MISERIES
One of these spirits said that during his life in the body he supposed that those who professed piety were not to be pitied if they were afflicted with adversities, for the reason that they were of such a nature as to delight in misfortunes, miseries and adversities. Thus he supposed that it was necessary for a Christian to suffer such things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1286
1286. It was given me to tell him, however, that this is not so, but that they who are truly Christian can live as well as others without misery, they can eat and drink well, but not indulge in luxury, they can be dressed like others, and in like manner enjoy the pleasures of society, and also they can be honored and wealthy. But all these things are corporeal and worldly and they esteem them as nothing compared with heavenly things, wherefore when persecution threatens they esteem all these things as nothing.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1287
1287. Nor is it necessary that they should sell all that they have and give to the poor.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1288
1288. CONCERNING THE VERY DEEP HELL
That infernal genius, or fury, who was here and brought with him such a poisonous sphere, and who had sent an infant to me with a dagger and a vessel of poison, [see n. 1283], and later had done the same to another, was afterwards removed so that he might be sent back to his cadaverous hell. He proceeded slightly to the left, a little towards the temple and to a considerable distance in the same plane without descending. Afterwards he sank down, at first into a fire which appeared, then into a fiery smoke like that of a furnace, and soon afterwards beneath that furnace, for the place was represented as a great furnace. He continued to go towards the front where there were caverns which sloped downwards and to the sides in every direction, and there he sank down into that cadaverous stench. As he proceeded along the way he was continually thinking and intending evils, especially against the innocent, without any cause. The spirits around me were horrified and fled away. As he passed through the fire he uttered lamentations. 1748, Mar. 10. This hell is under the earth in the very dark caverns described above [see nos. 1246-49 and 1257-66].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1289
1289. CONCERNING A CERTAIN VAMPIRE
As it was related by spirits, a certain person when he was dying was said to have been thinking about vampires, and was then excited with the insane lust, that if he died he would act likewise, and in this way would be raised again from the life [of the body]. He was with me and endeavored to do this where the larger veins flow down near the neck and dorsal spine, but because no evil can happen to me the effort was in vain. This was said to have happened, because in the hour of his death he thought of such a suction, and this thought returned to him when he knew he was with a man living in the body. 1748, Mar. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1290
1290. The same spirit told me that he had attempted such a thing with others, wherever there appeared to him the opportunity. Thus that phantasy which he had acquired at the hour of death still remained.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1291
1291. IT IS BETTER TO HAVE FAITH APART FROM WHAT ONE UNDERSTANDS BY MEANS OF THE SCIENCES
It is manifest that the blessed are those who believe and do not see rather than those who do not believe unless they see [John xi 29]. Faith apart from sight is also such that it spurns and rejects all demonstration, in the same way as one who sees an object does not want it demonstrated to him that he sees it. It is the same in regard to faith. When one sees an object, the fact of demonstrating that it is seen, calls it into doubt, for demonstration has this effect. 1748, Mar. 10. Therefore demonstrations are only for those who are unwilling to believe anything unless they see it. Lest such men should remain in their blindness and become still more blinded, things have to be demonstrated which should not have to be demonstrated, as, for example, that there is a God. Everyone ought to believe this without arguments demonstrating it. But, on the contrary, it is usual that when this is being demonstrated there is something of doubt within each argument, and this gives room for objection, thus for scandals. 1748, Mar. 10.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1292
1292. CONCERNING A DEEP HELL UNDER THE FEET
There is a hell, which is that of the avaricious, that is under the feet, the worst part of which is under the left foot. Although it is deep and in a very low region it is not below the earth like the other referred to above [n. 1288]. A kind of smoke thence exhaled, not smoke alone, but a vapor such as frequently arises from skinned pigs which are put in a trough with hot water to take away their hair, which they do in some countries, as in Holland. Such was the smoky vapor that ascended.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1293
1293. A black spirit was sent down into this place because he could not be admitted into the other hell, perhaps for the reason that he as yet tarried among the spirits above. Since he could not be plunged into that other hell, he was therefore sent down thither. But the spirits who were there fled away, saying that he was black, and therefore a robber who would kill them. He had such a mark upon him that they fled away as from a murderer, and when he said that he would not kill them they still did not dare to remain. They would rather, as they said, leave the riches which they seemed to themselves to have accumulated there, and deliver them up to be pillaged; for they were greatly terrified for their life, but they were guarding lest he should despoil them of what they had in their coffers.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1294
1294. They said that he was black, but that he could become white like them in the same manner as the pigs, which were also in sight, were stripped of their hair in a trough; in this way he would assuredly become white, for they said that in a similar manner they had been made white. But this he was unwilling to do, saying that he was not such as they.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1295
1295. Wherefore this is the dwelling-place of the avaricious. They become black and walk about in smoky vapor, and gather together their riches; and because they are black they seem to themselves to be there made white by such a scraping off of the hair, like the pigs. But that mark still remains wherever they go.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1296
1296. MORE CONCERNING THE BLACK MURDERER
Because that spirit [see n. 1293] could not be sent down into one of those hells, he was left free in the heaven of spirits, and indeed at some height above the forehead; for in the life of his body he had desired to become great, but before he became so, he died, perhaps because he was notorious and not of good character, which becomes evident in the society of men, however it may be concealed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1297
1297. Whilst he was at liberty in the heaven of spirits, and yet still in the society of his own infernals, namely, of those who killed guiltless persons by poison, he diffused a poisonous sphere, so that the spirits there were, as it were, inflated by whatever he did, causing them to think differently. They also bewailed this, for he breathed into everyone something of his own hatred, so that he secretly perverted their good into evil. His sphere was such that without reflection being given he did not know that it went forth from him and thus infilled the sphere of the spirits around me, and also myself. He was delighted with this, because in this way he also became great and, as it were, commanding.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1298
1298. From this it can be evident what a poisonous afflatus such a spirit has when he is at liberty and allowed to be in the sphere of others; and [what would happen] unless such spirits were held bound in hell.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1299
1299. Moreover, in the world this spirit dwelt among quite honorable people, except that he was said to be crafty - perhaps some said prudent. He lived in dignity and was esteemed, and he was employed in affairs of great importance to his kingdom. Thus it can be further evident how a man can conceal himself and in the life of the body can put on the appearance of a man who is not evil. 1748, Mar. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1300
1300. CONCERNING A CERTAIN SAINT
A certain person during his life was desirous of living in a holy manner so that he might be esteemed holy by men, and after life be regarded as a saint and so merit heaven. Therefore, he had lived a pious life spending his time in prayers, though for himself alone, but beyond this he had not performed any of the fruits of charity or done anything for the welfare of mankind. He consulted only his own welfare, and not that of others, considering that it was sufficient if every one looked after himself in order to be blessed in the life eternal. He was also examined whether he had done anything good to others and performed the works of charity. He did not know what these were, but said that he had lived in a holy manner and that was sufficient.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1301
1301. He appeared to me in a human form of a beautiful human whiteness, naked down to the loins which did not appear. I did not happen to see his face. He was naked and of such a whiteness from his own phantasy, for he supposed that he was holy because he had so lived.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1302
1302. But this spirit was afterwards turned into a dusky blue and later into a black color. He acknowledged indeed that he was a sinner, and that he had suffered himself to be trodden under foot by others, as he said, which he called having Christian patience. Thus he acknowledged that he was the least in order that he might become the greatest in heaven, wherefore he had his own greatness in heaven as his end, despising others in comparison with himself. For this reason he became blacker than the others.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1303
1303. When any black spirit approaches the other spirits flee from him. But the blackness arises from different causes which are carefully distinguished by the other spirits. 1748, Mar. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1304
1304. CONCERNING EQUIVOCAL EXPRESSIONS, CONCERNING HOLY SCRIPTURE
Some from custom, others from contempt, have acquired the habit of using things of Holy Scripture in familiar conversation as expressions of derision or as jokes, supposing that by so doing they jest with good taste. But such expressions are thereby adjoined to their corporeal ideas, and in the other life are very detrimental to them; for such things introduced by habit into their worldly and corporeal ideas, however numerous they are, must be separated in the other life, and this is usually brought about by means of various kinds of disception, as I know from experience. Let such persons, therefore, take heed to themselves lest they mingle holy things with profane, and so profane those which are holy. For like ideas return, that is to say, when the worldly ideas occur, holy things also cohere with them, and when holy ideas occur, those that are profane also adhere to them, which is the reason that they must be separated. This may indeed seem remarkable to some, especially to those who do not comprehend how ideas are thus joined together. But let it be sufficient to warn against these things for they can scarcely be cured without painful methods. 1748, Mar. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1305
aRef Acts@2 @4 S0'
1305. Ideas with spirits are not like words with us. This can also be concluded from the fact that the ideas of spirits fall into the words of any language whatsoever, so that if it were granted, the ideas or speech of any spirit might flow into various persons who spoke different languages; in such case although the spirit spoke only in one manner, each one would perceive what he said in his own language or idiom. Wherefore such profane ideas are circumstanced differently amongst spirits, for they at once notice the profane things that are mixed with the holy things, so that it immediately strikes their minds and they perceive the profanation, otherwise than man does. 1748, Mar. 11.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1306
1306. CONCERNING A CERTAIN RIGHTEOUS ONE
As those spirits who have displayed and affected sanctity during their life appear to be of a human white color as to their body from the neck to the loins the other parts, as the face and part of the loins, not appearing [see n. 1301] so those who during their life have considered themselves to be righteous, and wanted to excel others by their own righteousness, appear not in a human white color, but as clothed in a beautiful snow-white garment in which [such righteousness] appears. But afterwards this color is turned not into black, as in the former case, but into a brown in which is the redness of old blood, and even the other spirits flee away when they see this color. I saw such a spirit clothed in a beautiful shining linen garment, but the color into which it was turned was mentioned and represented by an obscure vision. 1748, Mar. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1307
1307. EVIL SPIRITS CAN ALSO THINK IN SUCH A WAY THAT THEIR THOUGHTS SCARCELY COME TO MAN'S PERCEPTION
Man cannot think in any other manner than as he perceives his thoughts, for his interior organs are so conjoined with the exterior, and this by continuity and connection. There is, however, a still more subtle thought which he perceives in another way, and since it is interior he perceives it in such a manner that he knows that it is something interior, but does not know more than that. Nevertheless, there are very many things therein which are understood by the angels. But this thought cannot be easily described, and I suppose it is scarcely granted except in those who are led by the Lord, whence they know and perceive in themselves what is to be done, such a perception* of many things with variety then being given, and they know that it is the Lord who does this.
* It is said in the Index (s.v. Cogitatio): "This perception is the affection of interior thought."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1308
1308. Moreover, evil spirits also think in such a way that they think only within themselves, so that they do not permit what they think to pass into the merely corporeal thought. Such thoughts did not appear before me because they are wicked. Wherefore a certain spirit boasted that he could think in such a way that I would not perceive what he thought, supposing that thus he could speak with angels, enter into the thoughts of spirits, and also govern such a sphere of spirits; but this is false, for they think only within themselves, which is easier for a spirit than for a man because the connection is not so continuous.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1309
1309. But interior or angelic thought is different. It is of an interior degree which is not understood by spirits, nor can spirits enter into that state unless they put off, as it were, the lower spiritual things. It may be likened almost to the vivid thought of a man when having vivid dreams. Corporeal things, as well as those which are nearest to corporeal things and appear as interior, are then separated. 1748, Mar. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1310
1310. CONCERNING HEREDITARY AND ACTUAL EVIL
That the hereditary evils of parents pass over into the children and grandchildren is sufficiently well known, both from the fact that we are born evil and thus from our seed derive an evil nature, and from the fact that the animus of parents is clearly visible in their posterity as is evident from very many things, as their love of self, love of the world, love of earthly things, and lasciviousness. Thus the evils which have been acquired by parents through actualities, even from the first, pass over unless they are reformed.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1311
1311. But hereditary evils are diverse. In infants and children they are such as to appear no otherwise than that they can be tempered by goods, like black, green and blue colors with light, so that there comes into existence therefrom a kind of rainbow, as it were. It is otherwise if evils are again added by actualities. In an infant born from such parents the love of self is, as it were, the black, the love of the world, as it were, the yellow, and the love of earthly things, as it were, the green. These colors induce beautiful appearances by being tempered, like infants in heaven. 1748, Mar. 12. Those colors appeared to me obscurely and as if they were something continuous so that they could be tempered. They were like a kind of aquaeous or misty atmosphere.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1312
1312. IF VERITIES BE ASSUMED AS A THESIS OR PRINCIPLE, INNUMERABLE VERITIES ARE THEN DISCOVERED AND ALL THINGS CONFIRM
It is well known that whatever thesis or thought a man takes as a principle or as the truth of a proposition, very many confirming things which resemble truths are added; in this way very many falsities are at length born from one. But if a verity is taken as a thesis, there is then nothing which does not confirm. Take the following, which I proposed to spirits, as an example: When it is assumed as a verity that a spirit does not enjoy such a memory as man has, so that he does not know what has happened in the past, then, because this is Divinely ordered and instituted, innumerable affirming truths are added therefrom as that in this way a spirit has his greatest happiness and otherwise there would be neither any happiness nor any heaven, for then every one from the past would be anxious concerning the future, he would be filled with desires and be worried with daily cares, as man is. Thus he would trust in himself, and would not suffer himself to be governed by the Lord, besides innumerable other things which are contrary to a state of happiness. Therefore the Lord commanded that man should not be concerned with such cares in thinking about the morrow [Matthew xi 34]. 1748, Mar. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1313
1313. THAT THE LORD GOD ALONE LIVES
Spirits were very indignant when I said that the Lord God alone lives, and that no man, spirit, or angel lives from himself or has life from himself, but is only an organ of life. Because the spirits cannot comprehend this I have demonstrated it in various ways: (1) That the senses of the body or the body does not live from itself but from the spirit, neither does the spirit live from itself but from its soul, so neither does the soul live from itself but from the Lord. (2) Further, that man supposes no otherwise than that his body lives, and yet the souls after death, or spirits, with whom I have conversed are still living even though their body is lacking, a fact they had not believed in their lifetime. Also, that a soul supposes that he lives from the corporeal things in which alone he places life, when yet souls know that the corporeal life of the soul can be removed and they can still live in an interior life in a similar manner. This was shown before their very eyes so that it is not denied. (3) In what way did they want to conceive of the life of a man or spirit? In any other manner than as a form or organ? As a vital flame dwelling within and kindling life? Since no one can conceive of these things in spiritual sight they could not but agree. Whatever men may say to the contrary as that life is from life, thus something separate is nothing but words. (4) Thus, also, the better spirits live a more interior life than recently arrived souls; the angels of the interior heaven a life still more interior, having laid to the side their former life; the angels of the more interior heaven, having laid to the side the interior life, lead a more interior life of which the lower angels can have no conception, but which all the higher angels well understand. 1748, Mar. 12. None of them can now say a word; they are silent.
1313 1/2. The angels of the interior heaven, following those of the more interior heaven and also those of the inmost heaven, now affirm that this is the very truth. A voice from the heavens by means of spirits came to me in successive order affirming this. 1748, Mar. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1314
1314. The spirits of a middle kind, however, wanted to say that it was not so, but this was not permitted them by the heavens, except to say that they did not comprehend it, for if they were to lose the life which they have as spirits they do not know what life would be. The reason of this, I say, is that exteriors can by no means perceive interiors, but interiors do perceive exteriors. The angels of the interior heaven perceive this from the Lord through faith. Thus it is not surprising if men do not comprehend this, for these spirits far excel men in the faculty of understanding. When I asked them whether they did not want to become angels, they replied that they did, but that they wanted to lose nothing of their own life; and when I further said that they would then receive a better life, they could not perceive it.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1315
1315. THAT ANGELS SOMETIMES SPEAK WITH THOSE WHO ARE IN THE DEEPEST HELL
Through spirits I have heard angels speaking with those in the lowest hell, but by means of spirits. Although those who are there are sometimes let out of their prison-house for certain reasons, still there is such a gulf between hell and heaven that they can never pass over it, for by that gulf is meant that it is never possible for an infernal to enter into a heavenly society, as they are altogether repugnant to each other. 1748, Mar. 12.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1316
1316. CONCERNING A TUMULT IN THE HEAVEN OF SPIRITS FROM A CONFLICT OF OPINIONS CONCERNING TRUTHS
A similar kind of tumult has sometimes arisen on former occasions, and I then knew no otherwise than that it was the confusion of all things, and thus the Last Judgment, for there was a certain idea of the Last Judgment, as it were. It appears like a chaos, for there is heard a confused murmur, or the murmuring noise of very many spirits who know no differently than that all things would then be confounded together, for the societies are dissolved, and everyone is ruled by his own opinion and has thought for himself, thus not in consociation or community from one spirit, as it were, but from many. And because these opinions vary, such a tumult or muttering noise is heard from their tacit thoughts and at the same time from their murmuring speech. It is an image as if of the Last Judgment. The spirits also imagined this, for they could not but be ignorant of the fact that they would thus no longer be connected, be in harmony, and be at rest. I did not know before what such a tumult was and with the spirits imagined that all things would then be confounded, for it is like a confusion of tongues or a chaos of opinions concerning certain truths which are the special objects of their thoughts. Thus a spiritual chaos seems to exist.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1317
1317. The tumult of such murmurings or the sound of the confused murmurs was of a threefold kind. One was only a confusion of murmurs around my head in every direction and for some distance round about. I was told that this was only the variation of the thoughts and of the sounds or murmurs bursting forth therefrom; and such was the confusion that one did not know what another thought or what another knew, as is usual with a great multitude all speaking differently and at the same time, and thus sounding almost like water to which, I think, it is also likened in the Word.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1318
1318. The second kind of tumult which followed was at the left temple sounding from beneath me upwards. It was like that of a very great number of carriages and horses, as when the sound of the carriages and horses of an army is heard, or of a very great number of them in the streets. I was told that this was a conflict of reasonings about truths in which they were unwilling to believe, for thus do reasonings conflict.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1319
1319. The third kind of tumult which next followed was above me at the right. It was like a harsh sounding murmur, not so confused. This harshness was turned hither and thither, forwards and backwards. It was told me that this is the way in which the truths of faith clash with reasonings, for the harsh sound is that of the truths which as yet tend hither and thither, forwards and backwards, owing to the reasonings.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1320
1320. Whilst these three kinds of sounds continued there were, nevertheless, spirits who spoke with me and said what these things signified. They spoke separately and in society. Their speech burst forth even amongst those sounds, so that I might be told what they signified.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1321
aRef Matt@19 @28 S0'
1321. The subjects of their reasonings were principally three which followed in succession. The first was whether it is to be understood according to the letter that the apostles were to sit upon twelve thrones and judge the twelve tribes of Israel [Matthew xix 28]. This was maintained by many who thence seize upon such a meaning in that confusion, and at the same time also from the fear that heaven would fall, as they say, being in some anxiety lest [the apostles] should be cast down from their judgment seats. Many of the apostles, who were the subjects of those who thence seize and defend such a meaning, were also there; some were not. For when they return into the state of their bodily life, which happens when they are sent back from the heaven of angels into the heaven of spirits, they become such that they defend these literal ideas, for in the life of the body they had believed no otherwise than that they would judge the twelve tribes of Israel; and because that is altogether opposed to the interior sense of these words they become very indignant, and then demand that they should be judges. They were also aroused by very many spirits who love such tumults, and who desire to arouse the apostles against the Church and the interior sense, and especially against the more interior sense.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1322
1322. But it was shown them manifestly, both by voice and by spiritual idea, that this was only reasoning and thus falsity, since they cannot judge even a single spirit, except as perversely and wrongly as those do who preside over the province of the kidneys and ureters. The impossibility was shown to them manifestly so that they were indignant, and they confessed that they had erred in their opinions.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1323
1323. Furthermore, it was shown that the whole heaven, both the heaven of spirits and that of angels, still seems to exercise judgment. Some do so from their office, according to their provinces in the body. Others do so from their being willing or unwilling to admit spirits into their company, thus as they like or dislike their society, and so each one judges concerning that society by admitting or rejecting any one. The heaven of angels judges in like manner concerning those things which are of faith, which are the things meant by the twelve tribes and the twelve thrones and the disciples; for the angels of the three-fold heaven love to admit into their societies those who are of the faith, or they do not admit them, and thus they judge. Nevertheless, it is by no means the angels who exercise judgment, but the Lord alone who so disposes universally and in the most single particulars that it may so be. The angels know no otherwise than that they are the ones who agree and thus admit, since it is done by their consent. This, then, is what is meant by the twelve thrones, the twelve tribes and the twelve apostles, and not that they are the ones who are to judge, which is altogether false.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1324
1324. It was then manifestly shown them by a general spiritual idea that the Lord alone judges all. They unanimously confessed that they then perceived this.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1325
aRef Matt@5 @10 S0'aRef Matt@5 @11 S0'
1325. The second subject of their reasonings was whether anyone would be admitted into heaven save those who have suffered persecutions and miseries in the world. The apostles maintain this quite vehemently when they are in the state of their former life, or that of the body, and they want to judge accordingly. And it was also said that when it is allowed them to judge simply for the sake of trial they are unwilling to admit into heaven any except martyrs and those who have suffered persecutions and consequent miseries. Thus it is according to the sense of the letter that they understand the Lord's words that they are blessed who suffer such things [Matthew v 11] as the words say. They want to merit heaven, therefore, and to inherit it from merit, and so to exclude others, whoever they may be, and to judge that they should first undergo punishments. Such is the nature of their judgment, as they have also said before. In this way they suppose that they are to be preferred because they had suffered such things more than others, and had published the Gospel throughout the world. Concerning these matters there have often been contentions before.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1326
1326. But it was clearly shown them that this is not at all the sense of the Lord's Word, for in that case no one could be admitted into heaven at this day, since there are no such persecutions in the world, thus there are no martyrdoms, the Churches having now been established. And it was further shown that if only persecutions and martyrdoms would save men without regard to the kind of faith, the kind of truth, the kind of mind, and the kind of heart from which men seek and desire to suffer such things, then those of this age who suffer for the sake of their opinions, even for heresies, and also the Quakers, might especially claim heaven for themselves; yea, even those who suffer from worldly causes, besides many other causes.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1327
1327. They said, however, that they had suffered persecutions for the sake of the Faith and the Gospel. And because they were then in a state such as they had been during the life of their body, they were asked whether they had suffered for the sake of the Faith, thus for the sake of the Lord? Was it not for the sake of themselves, that they might sit upon twelve thrones and judge the twelve tribes? Was this for the sake of the Lord's Kingdom? Was it not for the sake of their own kingdom? Was it for the sake of faith in the Lord, thus for the sake of the truth of faith, when it is repugnant to the truth that they should suffer for the sake of their own glory, in order that they might be saved by virtue of their own merit? They were unable to deny this for it was what they had believed, and it was shown them that since it was for the sake of their own glory, thus not for the sake of the truth, that they were no different from those who suffer on account of heresies and like causes. As to their having believed, although their faith was not true, but nevertheless they had taught aright, this is common enough, and it is well known that men can preach truths but live contrary to them. They also wanted to refer to their life, how they had condemned men and had arrogated to themselves the power of excommunicating and of liberating, that is, of closing and opening heaven; it was not, however, permitted to refer to any particulars of their life whatsoever. As to their saying that they had believed no otherwise than that it was for the sake of the true faith and thus for the sake of the Lord, the reply was made that everyone lives as he believes, thus the quality of one's faith can be concluded from his life. It was also said that many suppose that they believe or have faith when yet they have none, for their life shows what faith they have. When they had carefully considered these things they could make no reply to them. It was said only that the Lord reserves some good for those who think that they believe, although they do not.
1327 1/2. They were therefore instructed in regard to the interior sense of the Lord's words that those who suffer persecution and who are miserable would attain the Heavenly Kingdom, namely, that it means those who suffer persecution when it is for the true faith, and when they are in the true faith, caring nothing for corporeal and worldly things. By the "miserable" and "poor" are meant those who are spiritually miserable and poor, and this whether in the world they have been rich or poor, in great dignity, kings or beggars, thus all who are spiritually miserable and poor. Those also are meant who suffer persecutions from things which are false and evil and endure them, as in temptations, thus those who fight against the devil's crew. All these things are thus to be understood in the spiritual sense.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1328
1328. If only the miserable, the poor, orphans, and widows were to inherit heaven, then all others would be excluded. On the contrary, it is rather the truth in regard to beggars and persons who are poor as to bodily necessities, yea who are miserable as to the life of the body when they are not miserable spiritually, that fewer of them come into heaven than others. How miserable is the life of many sailors and soldiers and of many of the lowest class of people, and yet they do not at all think about eternal life and heaven, and other like things which have all the more need of being considered and explained, as was also said. It is stated that the Queen of Arabia would be admitted into heaven before such as they, and I surmise that she also is in heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1329
1329. There was a third subject then discussed. This was not among those reasonings from which the murmuring arose. The question was why those persons mentioned in the Lord's Word or who are otherwise well known become present as that the apostles should now be present and be the subjects of their reasonings, and not those who are not so famous. From the fact that in heaven those who are well known are present, as also those whom I knew in their lifetime who were present, and because it is true that this is so, very many heavenly arcana can thence be deduced, as that the order and the communications of the societies require it although no one comes into sight except one who is permitted by the Lord, and this takes place from leave.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1330
1330. It was said, furthermore, that there are myriads in heaven who are more worthy than the apostles, even though they have not thus suffered persecutions and like things. They could not deny this, for the heavens are filled with angels, whilst the apostles are only in the interior heaven.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1331
1331. Moreover, angels who are sent back into the state of their bodily life and become spirits do not know what they have done in heaven, not remembering such things, and therefore doubting both that they are in heaven and that they enjoy heavenly life and joy. In order, therefore, that the apostles might know that they were in heaven, an angel spoke with them through [in] me until they had been restored to the heavenly life. In this way they, as spirits, could observe this, and at the same time could thence know not only that they were in heaven, but also how much happier that life was than the life of a spirit and that of the body. During the time the angel was talking with them and they were being affected with heavenly joy, they said that it was a happiness greater than they could ever declare, thus that there was no comparison, as I now perceive from them for they are not willing that a comparison should be made, because it is impossible. In this way it was recalled to their remembrance which is granted to few that they are in heaven, and that their joy on account of the life of the body which they so much loved when they lived as spirits [is comparatively nothing]; for then they want to know all the things which are here written, and to pass judgment on them, and this from a habit acquired during their lives in the world. 1748, Mar. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1332
1332. It was a remarkable thing that a certain spirit was in a middle state, as if alternating for short periods between each state, that is, between being in heaven as an angel, and outside heaven as a spirit. When he was in heaven he said that he did not want to be a spirit, and when a spirit that he did not want to be in heaven, the reason being that in the one state the other was immediately forgotten. From this it can also be known what is the state of certain ones in heaven, namely, that at times corporeal things combat against heavenly things, and thus they love neither the one nor the other. And since anxiety and hence a kind of fermentation, as it were, arises from this state, or from such an equilibration between heavenly and corporeal things, the spirit is remitted into the state of his former life until he is affected with disgust by it, after which he is again admitted into heaven. He has already been gifted by the Lord with the capability of being among the heavenly ones, as long as corporeal things do not prevail. For the capabilities are so balanced that as long as the heavenly capability prevails, the spirit is gifted by the Lord with heaven. It is this which is given by the Lord and super-added to his former life which is not taken away. 1748, Mar. 13.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1333
1333. CONCERNING THOSE WHO LOVE WHITE GARMENTS
Amongst spirits there are many who love white garments, and indeed with such eagerness that they have incited in me some desire to buy such garments, and this for many weeks. By this is signified that these spirits especially think they merit heaven by their own righteousness; they are actuated by such desire.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1334
1334. But there is this difference: There are also some who desire garments that are not so beautiful but more durable. These spirits look to eternal life although a like desire also adheres.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1335
1335. CONCERNING THOSE SPIRITS WHO VITIATE THE BLOOD
There are some spirits who love to go about and continually desire to ridicule what they do not perceive, as spirits ridicule interior and more interior things. There was a certain one, indeed, who continually asserted that it is not so, that is to say, that the Word of the Lord is not to be understood in this but in another manner. Thus he could re-state almost everything said by the Lord, and said elsewhere in the Word, because he had heard that the sense of the letter was nothing, as was said above concerning the twelve thrones and concerning persecutions and miseries [see n. 1321]. Therefore such spirits wanted nothing to be understood according to the sound of the letter, thus deriding and saying that it is not so, and this over and over again. They bear towards the left at a distance, and thus persuade others. It was said of that spirit that he referred to those things in the body which vitiate the blood, for if anything vitiated and noxious inflows into the blood, it then pervades the veins and arteries and thus vitiates the entire mass. The case is the same with those who treat the Lord's Word as if with contempt, because they do not perceive its interiors, loving only those things that are corporeal and material.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1336
1336. CONCERNING ONE WHO HAD KILLED HIMSELF
A certain one in the life of the body had committed suicide by stabbing himself with a knife, having been driven to desperation through melancholia, to which he had been driven by diabolical spirits. He came to me complaining that he was being miserably treated by evil spirits, and said that he was among the furies who were continually provoking him. The place where he was, was in the lower earth, a little to the left. He also seemed to me to have a knife in his hand which he wanted to drive into his breast; he labored hard with that knife, wanting to cast it away from him but in vain.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1337
1337. For whatever happens in the last hour of death remains for a long time before it disappears, as I was told. 1748, Mar. 14.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1338
1338. THE NUMBER OF THOSE KNOWN TO ME WITH WHOM I HAVE SPOKEN
I have spoken with about 30 persons who had been well known to me in their lifetime, and who are dead; and also with 30 of those who are known from the Lord's Word.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1339
1339. IN ORDER THAT ANYTHING MAY BE PERFECT IT MUST ALSO PUT ON A KIND OF BODY
I conversed with souls concerning the fruits of faith or the works of charity to the effect that the works of charity have reference to a kind of body whose soul is faith, and that nothing is perfect in the universe unless there is also relatively a kind of body. Further, that there is nothing in the life of man that is not like a man. It is similar in the entire heaven where the heaven of spirits, and likewise every spirit, has reference to the body. And so in other cases. 1748, Mar. 14. Further, that the body regarded in itself relatively to the soul is nothing except something obedient and subservient; and that the body thus obedient and subservient contains the prior things and is, as it were, a soul.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1340
1340. Therefore, since the entire heaven refers to Man, as was before shown [nos. 488, 499], so the heavens in their order refer to lives or souls; but the heaven of spirits refers to a body which ought to be similarly circumstanced as man's body, namely, it must be subservient. Thus do those in the heaven of spirits receive goods through the heavens from the Lord who alone is life. And when the heaven of spirits is such a body it enjoys the goods of the heavens. Then also the heavens believe that the spirits are no other than their body, just as the spirits suppose that the human body is theirs. This was said from heaven to the angels and spirits. 1748, Mar. 14. But there are many, especially those spirits who do not want to be servants but their own masters, who are unwilling or have been unable to comprehend these things.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1341
1341. When this is the case all the heavens are a one, and if the heaven of spirits were such, then that also would be a one. But this is not yet so, as it was foretold of the serpent that he would wound the heel [Gen. iii 15].
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1342
1342. THAT UNINSTRUCTED SPIRITS SUPPOSE THAT THEY TALKED WITH ME BY THEIR LIPS
When a certain spirit whom I had known during his lifetime spoke with me, it appeared to me as though he moved his lips, and thus spoke by means of them. When I told him this he said that he did speak with me by his lips. But when I replied that a spirit does not have lips and so cannot speak by means of them, he still insisted, until he was instructed by living proof that it was not so, but that there is a representation of lips and it so appears according to the representation of the spirits. 1748, Mar. 14. Hence the term lips in the Lord's Word signifies ideas and thus thoughts.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1343
1343. CONCERNING SENSATION AND REPRESENTATIONS IN THE OTHER LIFE
The habitations of the blessed are various. They are presented to themselves altogether as they are during life, so that there is no difference, yea, [they are perceived] with every sense. This may seem incredible but it can be sufficiently evident from all that has been said and is still to be said. For what is sensation, as sight, hearing, touch, taste and smell? And whence is it derived? Is it from the body or from the soul? Is it not from the soul? for when the soul is separated no organ or member has sensation. There are also many other examples. It is indeed said that it is not real because not such as in the world; it suffices that a soul, spirit or angel knows no otherwise than that it is so with every sense. Thus if a spirit should touch anything he would have the sensation of touch. This moreover can be evident to me more than to others, for although I was a spirit and separated from the body, I have had an altogether similar sense of touch as in wakefulness, yea, a more exquisite sense. (These things may be repeated with more proofs and demonstrations.) If this were not so, what would life after death be? Or what the life of the soul without an exquisite sense? It would not be life. Indeed, man's intellectual ought to be exquisitely sensual, for there is not the least part of an intellectual idea without an exquisite sensation of a like degree, for which reason the keenness of sensation ascends according to degrees. Nevertheless, those who are in the heavens care nothing at all for such things [of sense] and thus hold them in no esteem; they pay no attention to such things, but when they do attend, they at once have them.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1344
1344. CONCERNING THE HABITATIONS OF THOSE IN THE OTHER LIFE
In the other life there are also delightful and magnificent habitations such as no architect in the world could ever design, so that they exceed all the art in the universe; the most artistically constructed palaces in the world, both as to form and as to decoration, are as nothing. In a word, they are beyond all imagination, and indeed one follows another in such variety as to be the more delightful, ornamental, and magnificent.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1345
1345. Yesterday I saw two habitations. In one there was a large chamber with a long arched hall which led out of it and when the large chamber which was lovely was opened, a spirit immediately became present to prevent my entering.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1346
1346. Afterwards there appeared beautiful flights of stairs leading upwards with a magnificent wall. The grandeur, with its innumerable variations, was such that I have never seen anything like it, for here the art and splendor of the world are nothing. 1748, Mar. 15.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1347
1347. CONCERNING THE FURIOUS CREW, OR THE FURIES
Those become like furies after death who in the world have lived, as very many of the lowest class have, continually in brawls and thefts, who think nothing about eternal life and consequently have no belief, but live almost constantly in contentions and enmities, provoking others, insulting them in various ways, bringing harm upon them by which they are delighted, and stealing as often as the opportunity occurs. Those also become like furies who are like these inwardly, though better behaved because they have been brought up differently and fear the penalties of the law. They appear naked, both males and females, with their hair flying about them, and yet the hair round about is cut, not hanging down the back, but bound around the head like a broom.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1348
1348. Some of them, male and female, are naked only to the navel, the lower part not then appearing except only as a small dark cloud, because they were without those things which the region of the loins signifies. Some of both sexes appear naked, but faintly; these are they who are better behaved, for they greet each other mutually, thus they go out and return at the back, and they greet each other when they meet. Inwardly they are like the others, for they are among that crew cherishing similar things in their "animus", but they want to preserve appearances.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1349
1349. Those, however, who are of the lowest class rush at each other, taking hold of the shoulders of another with their hands and in this way hurting him; they jump up over the head of the other and again return at short intervals by one or the other coming back again. In short they are in every way as they had been in the world. They do not attack with the fists.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1350
1350. Further, their faces are of such a nature and so deformed that they cannot be described, being monstrous according to every variety of their "animus".
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1351
1351. Among them was one who was said to have been set over them and who spoke on their behalf in order that they might be pitied. There were also among them some who in the life of the body had learned something from Holy Scripture because they had learned from preaching, for on those occasions they do indeed hear something about such things. Still they become like the others when they are in their company.*
* It was stated in the Index (s.v. Furiae): "The lot of those who have learned something from the Word is milder."
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1352
1352. They appear in the plane of the left eye and indeed at a slight distance, a little towards the left.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1353
1353. THE LIFE AFTER DEATH OF THOSE WHO PROFESS HOLINESS AND ACT WICKEDLY
There are some who profess holiness, and in this way persuade others, since they appear to be holy, when nevertheless they are "ravening wolves" and are without conscience. By some pretext or another, by artifice and deceit, they crave for their neighbor's goods, and, if possible, provided fear is absent, they carry them off; and they persuade others, including princes and kings, to plunder the goods of others in this manner. They do this without conscience although they profess to act from conscience.
Spiritual Experiences (Buss) n. 1354
1354. These spirits deceitfully come into the region of the left eye, by which is signified the intellectual, and they go on to the conjunction of the optic thalami, where the nerve of the left eye meets that of the right, the right eye signifying what is holy. There, at the place of juncture, the two companies join together, and they join together and copulate in a manner not to be mentioned. Thus joined together they depart and settle down, but later they are separated. (As to how they settle down joined together and are then separated, this is not to be mentioned because it is profane.) After they are separated the spirit is then inverted with head downward, and his head is thrust into a tun. He is there set upright with the tun on his head. This he labors to get off, but in vain. When he is freed he is again involved in the tun, and being thus in a prison and without sight his indignation is increased. Thus miserably is he punished, for his intellectual pollutes what is holy. 1748, Mar. 15.